♦ library 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/conquestofgranad00irvi_0 


\ 


THE 


CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA 


BY 

WASHINGTON  IRVING 


NEW  YORK : 

THE  F.  M.  LUPTON  PUBLISHING  COMPANY, 
Nos.  72-76  Walker  Street. 


-- 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA, 


CONTENTS. 


VOLUME  I. 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

Introduction 3 

I.  Of  the  Kingdom  of  Granada,  and  the  Tribute  which  it  paid  to  the 
Castilian  Crown 7 

II.  How  the  Catholic  Sovereigns  sent  t o demand  Arrears  of  Tribute  of 

the  Moor,  and  how  the  Moor  replied 10 

HI.  How  the  Moor  determined  to  strike  the  First  Blow  in  War 13 

IV.  Expedition  of  Muley  Aben  Hassan,  against  the  Fortress  of  Zahara. . . 15 

V.  Expedition  of  the  Marques  of  Cadiz  against  Alhama 13 

VI.  How  the  u 3Cple  of  Granada  were  affected  on  hearing  of  the  Capture 

of  Alhama,  and  how  the  Moorish  King  sallied  forth  to  regain  it 25 

VH.  How  the  Duke  of  Medina  Sidonia,  and  the  Chivalry  of  Andalusia, 

hastened  to  the  Relief  of  Alhama 31 

VHI.  Sequel  of  the  Events  at  Alhama 34 

IX.  Events  at  Granada,  and  Rise  of  the  Moorish  King  Boabdil  el  Chico.  < . 38 

X.  Royal  Expedition  against  Loxa  42 

XI.  How  Muley  Aben  Hassan  made  a Foray  into  the  Lands  of  Medina 

Sidonia,  and  how  he  was  received 48 

XH.  Foray  of  Spanish  Cavaliers  among  the  Mountains  of  Malaga 53 

XIH.  Effects  of  the  Disasters  among  the  Mountains  of  Malaga 63 

XIV.  How  King  Boabdil  el  Chico  marched  over  the  Border 66 

XV.  How  the  Count  de  Cabra  sallied  forth  from  his  Castle  in  quest  of 

King  Boabdil 69 

XVI.  The  Battle  of  Lucena 73 

XVH.  Lamentations  of  the  Moors  for  the  Battle  of  Lucena 78 

XVHI.  How  Muley  Aben  Hassan  profited  by  the  Misfortunes  of  his  Son 

Boabdil 81 

CV) 

XIX.  Captivity  of  Boabdil  el  Chico * . . 83 


2 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

XX.  Treatment  of  Boabdil  by  the  Castilian  Sovereigns 86 

XXI.  Return  of  Boabdil  from  Captivity  88 

XXII.  Foray  of  the  Moorish  Alcaydes,  and  the  Battle  of  Lopera 92 

XXIII.  Retreat  of  Hamet  el  Zegri,  Alcayde  of  Ronda 99 

XXIV.  Of  the  Reception  at  Court  of  the  Count  de  Cabra  and  the  Alcayde  de 

los  Donzeles 102 

XXV.  How  the  Marquis  of  Cadiz  concerted  to  surprise  Zahara  and  the 

Result  of  his  Enterprise 105 

XXVI.  Of  the  Fortress  of  Alhama,  and  how  wisely  it  was  governed  by  the 

Count  de  Tendilla 109 

XXVII.  Foray  of  Christian  Knights  into  the  Territory  of  the  Moors 114 

XXVIII.  Attempt  of  El  Zagal  to  surprise  Boabdil  in  Almeria 118 

XXIX.  How  Ferdinand  commenced  another  Campaign  against  the  Moors, 

and  how  he  laid  Siege  to  Coinann  Cartama 121 

XXX.  Siege  of  Ronda . 125 

XXXI.  How  the  People  of  Granada  invited  El  Zagal  to  the  Throne,  and  how 

he  marched  to  the  Capital 129 

XXXII.  How  the  Count  de  Cabra  attempted  to  capture  another  King,  and  how 

he  fared  in  his  Attempt 133 

XXXIH.  Expedition  against  the  Castles  of  Cambil  and  Albahar 138 

XXXIV.  Enterprise  of  the  Knights  of  Calatrava  against  Zalea 144 

XXXV.  Death  of  Muley  Aben  Hassan . 147 

XXXVI.  Of  the  Christian  Army  which  assembled  at  the  City  of  Cordova 150 

XXXVII.  How  fresh  Commotions  broke  out  in  Granada,  and  how  the  People 

undertook  to  allay  them 155 

XXXVIII.  How  King  Ferdinand  held  a Council  of  War,  at  the  Rock  of  the 

Lovers 157 

XXXIX.  How  the  Royal  Army  appeared  before  the  City  of  Loxa,  and  how  it 

was  received,  and  of  the  doughty  Achievements  of  the  English  Earl  160 

XL,  Conclusion  of  the  Siege  of  Loxa 164 

XLI.  Capture  of  Illora 166 

XLII.  Of  the  Arrival  of  Queen  Isabella  at  the  Camp  before  Moclin,  and  of 

the*pleasant  Sayings  of  the  English  Earl 168 

XLIII.  How  King  Ferdinand  attacked  Moclin,  and  of  the  strange  Events 

that  attended  its  Capture 172 

XLIV.  How  King  Ferdinand  foraged  the  Vega,  and  of  the  Battle  of  the 

Bridge  of  Pinos,  and  the  Fate  of  the  two  Moorish  Brothers 175 

XLV.  Attempt  of  El  Zagal  upon  the  Life  of  Boabdil,  and  how  the  Latter 

was  roused  to  Action 180 


CONTENTS. 


3 


VOLUME  n. 

3HAPTBR  PAGE 

I.  How  Boabdil  returned  secretly  to  Granada,  and  how  he  was  received  183 
II.  How  King  Ferdinand  laid  Siege  to  Velez  Malaga 185 

HI.  How  King  Ferdinand  and  his  Array  were  exposed  to  imminent  Peril 

before  the  Velez  Malaga  195 

IV.  Result  of  the  Stratagem  of  El  Zagal  to  surprise  King  Ferdinand 19. 

V.  How  the  People  of  Granada  rewarded  the  Valor  of  El  Zagal 191 

VI.  Surrender  of  Velez  Malaga  and  other  Places 20i 

VII.  Of  the  City  of  Malaga,  and  its  Inhabitants.  Mission  of  Hernando  del 

Pulgar 20v 

VIII.  Advance  of  King  Ferdinand  against  Malaga 208 

IX.  Siege  of  Malaga 211 

X.  Siege  of  Malaga,  continued.  Obstinacy  of  Hamet  el  Zegri 213 

XI.  Attack  of  the  Marquis  of  Cadiz  upon  Gibralfaro 216 

XII.  Siege  of  Malaga,  continued.  Stratagems  of  various  kinds  218 

XHI.  Sufferings  of  the  People  of  Malaga 223 

XIV.  How  a Moorish  Santon  undertook  to  deliver  the  City  of  Malaga  from 

the  Power  of  its  Enemies  22 

XV.  How  Hamet  el  Zegri  was  hardened  in  his  Obstinacy  by  the  Arts  of  a 

Moorish  Astrologer 22 

XVI.  Siege  of  Malaga,  continued.  Destruction  of  a Tower,  by  Francisco 

Ramirez  de  Madrid 23C 

XVII.  How  the  People  of  Malaga  expostulated  with  Hamet  el  Zegri 23i. 

XVHI.  How  Hamet  el  Zegri  sallied  forth  with  the  Sacred  Banner,  to  attack 

the  Christian  Camp 234 

XIX.  How  the  City  of  Malaga  capitulated 23< 

XX.  Fulfillment  of  the  Prophecy  of  the  Dervise.  Fate  of  Hamet  el  Zegri.  241 

XXI.  How  the  Castilian  Sovereigns  took  Possession  of  the  City  of  Malaga, 
and  how  King  Ferdinand  signalized  himself  by  his  Skill  in  bargain- 
ing with  the  Inhabitants  for  their  Ransom : 243 

XXII.  How  King  Ferdinand  prepared  to  carry  the  War  into  a different  Part 

of  the  Territories  of  the  Moors 248 

XXIII.  How  King  Ferdinand  invaded  the  Eastern  Side  of  the  Kingdom  of 

Granada,  and  how  he  was  received  by  El  Zagal 252 

XXIV.  How  the  Moors  made  various  Enterprises  against  the  Christians 255 

XXV.  How  King  Ferdinand  prepared  to  besiege  the  City  of  Baza,  and  how 

the  City  prepared  for  Defence 257 

XXVI.  The  Battle  of  the  Gardens  before  Baza 261 

XXVII.  Siege  of  Baza.  Embarrassments  of  the  Army 265 

XXVIH.  Siege  of  Baza,  continued.  How  King  Ferdinand  completely  invested 

the  City 268 


4 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXIX.  Exploit  of  Hernando  Perez  del  Pulgar,  and  other  Cavaliers 270 

XXX.  Continuation  of  the  Siege  of  Baza 273 

XXXI.  How  two  Friars  arrived  at  the  Camp,  and  how  they  came  from  the 

Holy  Land 275 

XXXII.  How  Queen  Isabella  devised  Means  to  supply  the  Army  with  provi- 
sions  280 

XXXIII.  Of  the  Disasters  which  befell  the  Camp 282 

XXXIV.  Encounters  between  the  Christians  and  Moors  before  Baza,  and  the 

Devotion  of  the  Inhabitants  to  the  Defence  of  their  City 285 

XXXV.  How  Queen  Isabella  arrived  at  the  Camp,  and  the  Consequences  of 

her  Arrival 287 

XXXVI.  Surrender  of  Baza 290 

XXXVII.  Submission  of  El  Zagal  to  the  Castilian  Sovereigns 295 

XXXVIII.  Events  of  Granada,  subsequent  to  the  Submission  of  El  Zagal 298 

XXXIX.  How  King  Ferdinand  turned  his  Hostilities  against  the  City  of 

Granada 302 

XL.  The  Fate  of  the  Castle  of  Roma 306 

XLI.  How  Boabdil  el  Chico  took  the  Field,  and  his  Expedition  against 

Alhendin 309 

XLII.  Exploit  of  the  Count  de  Tendilla 311 

XLIII.  Expedition  of  Boabdil  el  Chico  against  Salobrena.  Exploit  of  Her- 
nando Perez  del  Pulgar 314 

XLIV.  How  King  Ferdinand  treated  the  People  of  Guadix,  and  how  El 

Zagal  finished  his  Regal  Career 319 

XLV.  Preparations  of  Granada  for  a Desperate  Defence 322 

XLVI.  How  King  Ferdinand  conducted  the  Siege  cautiously,  and  how  Queen 

Isabella  arrived  at  the  Camp 326 

XLVII.  Of  the  Insolent  Defiance  of  Yarfe  the  Moor,  and  the  Daring  Exploit 

of  Hernando  Perez  del  Pulgar 328 

XLVIH.  How  Queen  Isabella  took  a View  of  the  City  of  Granada,  and  how 

her  Curiosity  cost  the  Lives  of  many  Christians  and  Moors 329 

XLIX.  Conflagration  of  the  Christian  Camp 335 

L.  The  last  Ravage  before  Granada 337 

LI.  Building  of  the  City  of  Santa  F6.  Despair  of  the  Moors 340 

LH.  Capitulation  of  Granada 343 

LIH.  Commotions  in  Granada 346 

LIV.  Surrender  of  Granada 349 

LV.  How  the  Castilian  Sovereigns  took  Possession  of  Granada 352 

Appendix: 

Fate  of  Boabdil  el  Chico 355 

Death  of  the  Marquis  of  Cadiz 358 

Legend  of  the  Death  of  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar „ . . , . . 361 


INTRODUCTION, 


Although  the  following  Chronicle  hears  the  name  of  the 
venerable  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  it  is  rather  a superstructure 
reared  upon  the  fragmants  which  remain  of  his  work.  It  may 
be  asked,  Who  is  this  same  Agapida,  who  is  cited  with  such 
deference,  yet  whose  name  is  not  to  he  found  in  any  of  the 
catalogues  of  Spanish  authors?  The  question  is  hard  to  an- 
swer : he  appears  to  have  been  one  of  the  many  indefatigable 
authors  of  Spain,  who  have  filled  the  libraries  of  convents  and 
cathedrals  with  their  tomes,  without  ever  dreaming  of  bring- 
ing their  labors  to  the  press.  He  evidently  was  deeply  and 
accurately  informed  of  the  particulars  of  the  wars  between  his 
countrymen  and  the  Moors— a tract  of  history  but  too  much 
overgrown  with  the  weeds  of  fable.  His  glowing  zeal,  also,  in 
the  cause  of  the  Catholic  faith,  entitles  him  to  be  held  up  as  a 
model  of  the  good  old  orthodox  chroniclers,  who  recorded  with 
such  pious  exultation  the  united  triumphs  of  the  cross  and  the 
sword.  It  is  deeply  to  be  regretted,  therefore,  that  his  manu- 
scripts, deposited  in  the  libraries  of  various  convents,  have 
been  dispersed  during  the  late  convulsions  in  Spain,  so  that 
nothing  is  now  to  be  met  of  them  but  disjointed  fragments. 
These,  however,  are  too  precious  to  be  suffered  to  fall  into 
oblivion,  as  they  contain  many  curious  facts,  not  to  be  found 
in  any  other  historian.  In  the  following  work,  therefore,  the 
manuscript  of  the  worthy  Fray  Antonio  will  be  adopted, 
wherever  it  exists  entire ; but  will  be  filled  up,  extended,  illus- 
trated, and  corroborated,  by  citations  from  various  authors, 
both  Spanish  and  Arabian,  who  have  treated  of  the  subject. 
Those  who  may  wish  to  know  how  far  the  work  is  indebted  to 
the  chronicle  of  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  may  readily  satisfy 
their  curiosity  by  referring  to  his  manuscript  fragments,  which 
are  carefully  preserved  in  the  library  of  the  Escurial. 

Before  entering  upon  the  history,  it  may  be  as  well  to  notice 


4 


INTRODUCTION. 


the  opinions  of  certain  of  the  most  learned  and  devout  histori- 
ographers of  former  tunes,  relative  to  this  war. 

Marinus  Siculus,  historian  to  Charles  V.,  pronounces  it  a 
war  to  avenge  the  ancient  injuries  received  by  the  Christians 
from  the  Moors,  to  recover  the  kingdom  of  Granada,  and  to 
extend  the  name  and  honor  of  the  Christian  religion.* 

Estevan  de  Garibay,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  among 
the  Spanish  historians,  regards  the  war  as  a special  act  of 
divine  clemency  towards  the  Moors;  to  the  end  that  those 
barbarians  and  infidels,  who  had  dragged  out  so  many  centu- 
ries under  the  diabolical  oppression  of  the  absurd  sect  of  Ma- 
homet, should  at  length  be  reduced  to  the  Christian  faith,  f 

Padre  Mariana,  also,  a venerable  Jesuit,  and  the  most  re- 
nowned historian  of  Spain,  considers  the  past  domination  of  the 
Moors  as  a scourge  inflicted  on  the  Spanish  nation,  for  its  ini- 
quities; but  the  triumphant  war  with  Granada,  as  the  reward 
of  Heaven  for  its  great  act  of  propitiation  in  establishing  the 
glorious  tribunal  of  the  Inquisition!  No  sooner  (says  the 
worthy  father)  was  this  holy  office  opened  in  Spain,  than  there 
instantly  shone  forth  a resplendent  light.  Then  it  was,  that, 
through  divine  favor,  the  nation  increased  in  power,  and  be- 
came competent  to  overthrow  and  trample  down  the  Moorish 
domination,  t 

Having  thus  cited  high  and  venerable  authority  for  consid- 
ering this  war  in  the  light  of  one  of  those  pious  enterprises 
denominated  crusades,  we  trust  we  have  said  enough  to  en- 
gage the  Christian  reader  to  follow  us  into  the  field,  and  to 
stand  by  us  to  the  very  issue  of  the  encounter. 


* Lucio  Marino  Siculo.  Cosas  Memorabiles  de  Espafia,  lib.  20. 
t Garibay.  Compend.  Hist.  Espana,  lib.  18,  o.  22. 

$ Mariana.  Hist.  Espana,  lib.  25,  c.  1. 


A CHRONICLE 


OF 

THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


CHAPTER  I. 

OF  THE  KINGDOM  OF  GRANADA,  AND  THE  TRIBUTE  WHICH  IT 
PAID  TO  THE  CASTILIAN  CROWN. 

The  history  of  those  bloody  and  disastrous  wars,  which  have 
caused  the  downfall  of  mighty  empires,  (observes  Fray  Anto- 
nio Agapida,)  has  ever  been  considered  a study  highly  delecta- 
ble, and  full  of  precious  edification.  What  then  must  he  the 
history  of  a pious  crusade,  waged  by  the  most  Catholic  of 
sovereigns,  to  rescue  from  the  power  of  the  Infidels  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  but  benighted  regions  of  the  globe?  Listen 
then,  while,  from  the  solitude  of  my  cell,  I relate  the  events 
of  the  conquest  of  Granada,  where  Christian  knight  and  tur- 
baned  Infidel  disputed,  inch  by  inch,  the  fair  land  of  Andalu- 
sia, until  the  crescent,  that  symbol  of  heathenish  abomination, 
was  cast  down,  and  the  blessed  cross,  the  tree  of  our  redemp- 
tion, erected  in  its  stead. 

Nearly  eight  hundred  years  were  past  and  gone,  since  the 
Arabian  invaders  had  sealed  the  perdition  of  Spain,  by  the 
defeat  of  Don  Roderick,  the  last  of  her  Gothic  kings.  Since 
that  disastrous  event,  kingdom  after  kingdom  had  been  gradu- 
ally recovered  by  the  Christian  princes,  until  the  single,  but 
powerful,  territory  of  ^ranada  alone  remained  under  domina- 
tion of  the  Moors. 

This  renowned  kingdom  was  situated  in  the  southern  part  of 
Spain,  bordering  on  the  Mediterranean  sea,  and  defended  on 
the  land  side  by  lofty  and  rugged  mountains,  locking  up  within 
their  embraces,  deep,  rich,  and  verdant  valleys,  where  the 


8 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 

Sterility  of  the  surrounding  heights  was  repaid  by  prodigal 
fertility.  The  city  of  Granada  lay  in  the  centre  of  the  king- 
dom, sheltered  as  it  were  in  the  lap  of  the  Sierra  Nevada,  or 
chain  of  snowy  mountains.  It  covered  two  lofty  hills,  and  a 
deep  valley  which  divides  them,  through  which  flows  the  river 
Darro.  One  of  these  hills  was  crowned  by  the  royal  palace 
and  fortress  of  the  Alhambra,  capable  of  containing  forty 
thousand  men  within  its  walls  and  towers.  There  is  a Moor- 
ish tradition,  that  the  king  who  built  this  mighty  pile,  was 
skilled  in  the  occult  sciences,  and  furnished  himself  with  gold 
and  silver  for  the  purpose  by  means  of  alchemy.*  Certainly, 
never  was  there  an  edifice  accomplished  in  a superior  style  of 
barbaric  magnificence ; and  the  stranger  who,  even  at  the 
present  day,  wanders  among  its  silent  and  deserted  courts  and 
ruined  halls,  gazes  with  astonishment  at  its  gilded  and  fretted 
domes  and  luxurious  decorations,  still  retaining  their  bril- 
liancy and  beauty  in  defiance  of  the  ravages  of  time. 

Opposite  to  the  hill  on  which  stood  the  Alhambra,  was  its 
rival  hill,  on  the  summit  of  which  was  a spacious  plain, 
covered  with  houses  and  crowded  with  inhabitants.  It  was 
commanded  by  a fortress  called  the  Alcazaba.  The  declivities 
and  skirts  of  these  hills  were  covered  with  houses  to  the  num- 
ber of  seventy  thousand,  separated  by  narrow  streets  and 
small  squares,  according  to  the  custom  of  Moorish  cities.  The 
houses  had  interior  courts  and  gardens,  refreshed  by  fountains 
and  running  streams,  and  set  out  with  oranges,  citrons,  and 
pomegranates,  so  that  as  the  edifices  of  the  city  rose  above  each 
other  on  the  sides  of  the  hill,  they  presented  a mingled  appear- 
ance of  city  and  grove,  delightful  to  the  eye.  The  whole  was 
surrounded  by  high  walls,  three  leagues  in  circuit,  with  twelve 
gates,  and  fortified  by  a thousand  and  thirty  towers.  The  ele- 
vation of  the  city,  and  the  neighborhood  of  the  Sierra  Nevada 
crowned  with  perpetual  snows,  tempered  the  fervid  rays  of 
summer;  so  that,  while  other  cities  were  panting  with  the  sul- 
try and  stifling  heat  of  the  dog-days,  the  most  salubrious 
breezes  played  through  the  marble  halls  of  Granada. 

The  glory  of  the  city,  however,  was  its  vega  or  plain,  which 
spread  out  to  a circumference  of  thirty-seven  leagues,  sur- 
rounded by  lofty  mountains.  It  was  a vast  garden  of  delight, 
refreshed  by  numerous  fountains,  and  by  the  silver  windings 
of  the  Xenil.  The  labor  and  ingenuity  of  the  Moors  had 


* Zurita,  Jib.  SO,  c.  43. 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  OBAN  ABA. 


9 


diverted  the  waters  of  this  river  into  thousands  of  rills  and 
streams,  and  diffused  them  over  the  whole  surface  of  the 
plain.  Indeed,  they  had  wrought  up  this  happy  region  to  a 
degree  of  wonderful  prosperity,  and  took  a pride  in  decorating 
it,  as  if  it  had  been  a favorite  mistress.  The  hills  were  clothed 
with  orchards  and  vineyards,  the  valleys  embroidered  with 
gardens,  and  the  wide  plains  covered  with  waving  grain. 
Here  were  seen  in  profusion  the  orange,  the  citron,  the  fig,  and 
pomegranate,  with  great  plantations  of  mulberry  trees,  from 
which  was  produced  the  finest  of  silk.  The  vine  clambered 
from  tree  to  tree ; the  grapes  hung  in  rich  clusters  about  the 
peasant’s  cottage,  and  the  groves  were  rejoiced  by  the  perpet- 
ual song  of  the  nightingale.  In  a word,  so  beautiful  was  the 
earth,  so  pure  the  air,  and  so  serene  the  sky,  of  this  delicious 
region,  that  the  Moors  imagined  the  paradise  of  their  Prophet 
to  be  situated  in  that  part  of  the  heaven  which  overhung  the 
kingdom  of  Granada.* 

This  rich  and  populous  territory  had  been  left  in  quiet  pos- 
session of  the  Infidels,  on  condition  of  an  annual  tribute  to 
the  sovereign  of  Castile  and  Leon,  of  two  thousand  doblas  or 
pistoles  of  gold,  and  sixteen  hundred  Christian  captives ; or,  in 
default  of  captives,  an  equal  number  of  Moors  to  be  surrendered 
as  slaves;  all  to  be  delivered  in  the  city  of  Cordova. t 

At  the  era  at  which  this  chronicle  commences,  Ferdinand 
and  Isabella,  of  glorious  and  happy  memory,  reigned  over  the 
united  kingdoms  of  Castile,  Leon,  and  Arragon;  and  Muley 
Aben  Hassan  sat  on  the  throne  of  Granada.  This  Muley  Abeu 
Hassan  had  succeeded  to  his  father  Ismael  in  1465,  while 
Henry  IV. , brother  and  immediate  predecessor  of  queen  Isa- 
bella, was  king  of  Castile  and  Leon.  He  was  of  the  illustrious 
lineage  of  Mohammed  Aben  Alaman,  the  first  Moorish  king  of 
Granada,  and  was  the  most  potent  of  his  line.  He  had  in  fact 
augmented  in  power,  in  consequence  of  the  fall  of  other  Moor- 
ish kingdoms,  which  had  been  conquered  by  the  Christians. 
Many  cities  and  strong  places  of  those  kingdoms,  which  lay 
contiguous  to  Granada,  had  refused  to  submit  to  Christian  vas- 
salage, and  had  sheltered  themselves  under  the  protection  of 
Muley  Aben  Hassan.  His  territories  had  thus  increased  in 
wealth,  extent,  and  population,  beyond  all  former  example,  and 
contained  fourteen  cities  and  ninety-seven  fortified  towns, 


♦ Juan  Botero  Benes.  Relaciones  Universaleg  del  Mundo. 
t Garibay.  Compend.  lib.  4,  c.  25. 


10 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


besides  numerous  unwalled  towns  and  villages,  defended  by 
formidable  castles.  The  spirit  of  Muley  Aben  Hassan  swelled 
with  his  possessions. 

The  tribute  of  money  and  captives  had  been  regularly  paid 
by  his  father  Ismael;  and  Muley  Aben  Hassan  had,  on  one 
occasion,  attended  personally  in  Cordova,  at  the  payment.  He 
had  witnessed  the  taunts  and  sneers  of  the  haughty  Castilians ; 
and  so  indignant  was  the  proud  son  of  Afric  at  what  he  consid- 
ered a degradation  of  his  race,  that  his  blood  boiled  whenever 
he  recollected  the  humiliating  scene. 

When  he  came  to  the  throne,  he  ceased  all  payment  of  the 
tribute;  and  it  was  sufficient  to  put  him  in  a transport  of  rage, 
only  to  mention  it.  “He  was  a fierce  and  warlike  Infidel,” 
says  the  Catholic  Fray  Antonio  Agapida;  “his  bitterness 
against  the  holy  Christian  faith  had  been  signalized  in  battle, 
during  the  life-time  of  his  father;  and  the  same  diabolical 
spirit  of  hostility  was  apparent  in  his  ceasing  to  pay  this  most 
righteous  tribute.” 


CHAPTER  II. 

HOW  THE  CATHOLIC  SOVEREIGNS  SENT  TO  DEMAND  ARREARS  OP 
TRIBUTE  OF  THE  MOOR,  AND  HOW  THE  MOOR  REPLIED. 

In  the  year  1478,  a Spanish  courtier,  of  powerful  frame  and 
haughty  demeanor,  arrived  at  the  gates  of  Granada,  as  ambas- 
sador from  the  Catholic  monarchs,  to  demand  the  arrear  of 
tribute.  His  name  was  Don  Juan  de  Vera,  a zealous  and  de- 
vout knight,  full  of  ardor  for  the  faith  and  loyalty  for  the 
crown.  He  was  gallantly  mounted,  armed  at  all  points,  and 
followed  by  a moderate,  but  well-appointed  retinue. 

The  Moorish  inhabitants  looked  jealously  at  this  small  but 
proud  array  of  Spanish  chivalry,  as  it  paraded,  with  that 
stateliness  possessed  only  by  Spanish  cavaliers,  through  the 
renowned  gate  of  Elvira.  They  were  struck  with  the  stem 
and  lofty  demeanor  of  Don  Juan  de  Vera,  and  his  sinewy 
frame,  which  showed  him  formed  for  hardy  deeds  of  arms ; 
and  they  supposed  he  had  come  in  search  of  distinction,  by 
defying  the  Moorish  knights  in  open  tourney,  or  in  the  famous 
tilt  with  reeds,  for  which  they  were  so  renowned ; for  it  was 
still  the  custom  of  the  knights  of  either  nation  to  mingle 
in  these  courteous  and  chivalrous  contests,  during  the  intervals 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  OR  AN  AD  A. 


11 


of  war.  When  they  learnt,  however,  that  he  was  come  to 
demand  the  tribute  so  abhorrent  to  the  ears  of  the  fiery  mon- 
arch, they  observed  that  it  well  required  a warrior  of  his 
apparent  nerve,  to  execute  such  an  embassy. 

Muley  Aben  Hassan  received  the  cavalier  in  state,  seated  on 
a magnificent  divan,  and  surrounded  by  the  officers  of  his 
court,  in  the  hall  of  ambassadors,  one  of  the  most  sumptuous 
apartments  of  the  Alhambra.  When  De  Vera  had  delivered 
his  message,  a haughty  and  bitter  smile  curled  the  lip  of  the 
fierce  monarch.  “Tell  your  sovereigns,”  said  he,  “that  the 
kings  of  Granada,  who  used  to  pay  tribute  in  money  to  the 
Castilian  crown,  are  dead.  Our  mint  at  present  coins  nothing 
but  blades  of  scimitars  and  heads  of  lances.”  * 

The  defiance  couched  in  this  proud  reply,  was  heard  with 
stern  and  lofty  courtesy  by  Don  Juan  de  Vera,  for  he  was  a 
bold  soldier,  and  a devout  hater  of  the  Infidels ; and  he  saw 
iron  war  in  the  words  of  the  Moorish  monarch.  He  retired 
from  the  audience  chamber  with  stately  and  ceremonious 
gravity,  being  master  of  all  points  of  etiquette.  As  he  passed 
through  the  Court  of  Lions,  and  paused  to  regard  its  celebrated 
fountain,  he  fell  into  a discourse  with  the  Moorish  courtiers  on 
certain  mysteries  of  the  Christian  faith.  The  arguments  ad- 
vanced by  those  Infidels  (says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida)  awak- 
ened the  pious  indignation  of  this  most  Christian  knight  and 
discreet  ambassador ; but  still  he  restrained  himself  within  the 
limits  of  lofty  gravity,  leaning  on  the  pommel  of  his  sword, 
and  looking  down  with  ineffable  scorn  upon  the  weak  casuists 
around  him.  The  quick  and  subtle  Arabian  witlings  redoubled 
their  fight  attacks  upon  this  stately  Spaniard,  and  thought 
they  had  completely  foiled  him  in  the  contest ; but  the  stern 
Juan  de  Vera  had  an  argument  in  reserve,  for  which  they 
were  but  little  prepared ; for,  on  one  of  them,  of  the  race  of  the 
Abencerrages,  daring  to  question,  with  a sneer,  the  immacu- 
late conception  of  the  blessed  virgin,  the  Catholic  knight  could 
no  longer  restrain  his  ire.  Raising  his  voice  of  a sudden,  he 
told  the  Infidel  he  lied ; and,  raising  his  arm  at  the  same  time, 
he  smote  him  on  the  head  with  his  sheathed  sword. 

In  an  instant  the  Court  of  Lions  glistened  with  the  flash  of 
arms,  and  its  fountains  would  have  been  dyed  with  blood,  had 
not  Muley  Aben  Hassan  overheard  the  tumult,  and  forbade  all 
appeal  to  arms,  pronouncing  the  person  of  the  ambassador 


Garibay.  Compend.  lib.  40,  c.  29.— Conde.  Hist,  de  les  Arabes,  p.  4,  c.  34. 


12 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


sacred  while  within  his  territories.  The  Abeneerrage  trea- 
sured up  the  remembrance  of  the  insult  until  an  hour  of  ven- 
geance should  arrive,  and  the  ambassador  prayed  our  blessed 
lady  to  grant  him  an  opportunity  of  proving  her  immaculate 
conception  on  the  head  of  this  turbaned  Infidel.* 

Notwithstanding  this  occcurrence,  Don  Juan  de  Vera  was 
treated  with  great  distinction  by  Muley  Aben  Hassan;  but 
nothing  could  make  him  unbend  from  his  stern  and  stately 
reserve.  Before  his  departure,  a scimitar  was  sent  to  him  by 
the  king;  the  blade  of  the  finest  Damascas  steel,  the  hilt  of 
agate  enriched  with  precious  stones,  and  the  guard  of  gold. 
De  Vera  drew  it,  and  smiled  grimly  as  he  noticed  the  admirable 
temper  of  the  blade.  “ His  majesty  has  given  me  a trenchant 
weapon,”  said  he;  “ I trust  a time  will  come  when  I may  show 
him  that  I know  how  to  use  his  royal  present.”  The  reply  was 
considered  as  a compliment,  of  course;  the  bystanders  little 
knew  the  bitter  hostility  that  lay  couched  beneath. 

Don  Juan  de  Vera  and  his  companions,  during  their  brief 
sojourn  at  Granada,  learned  the  force,  and  situation  of  the 
Moor,  with  the  eyes  of  practiced  warriors.  They  saw  that  he 
was  well  prepared  for  hostilities.  His  walls  and  towers  were 
of  vast  strength,  in  complete  repair,  and  mounted  with  lom- 
bards and  other  heavy  ordnance.  His  magazines  were  well 
stored  with  all  the  munitions  of  war:  he  had  a mighty  host  of 
foot-soldiers,  together  with  squadrons  of  cavalry,  ready  to 
scour  the  country  and  carry  on  either  defensive  or  predatory 
warfare.  The  Christian  warriors  noted  these  things  without 
dismay;  their  hearts  rather  glowed  with  emulation,  at  the 
thoughts  of  encountering  so  worthy  a foe.  As  they  slowly 
pranced  through  the  streets  of  Granada,  on  their  departure, 
they  looked  round  with  eagerness  on  its  stately  palaces  and 
sumptuous  mosques ; on  its  alcayceria  or  bazar,  crowded  with 
silks  and  cloth  of  silver  and  gold,  with  jewels  and  precious 
stones,  and  other  rich  merchandise,  the  luxuries  of  every 
clime;  and  they  longed  for  the  time  when  all  this  wealth 
should  be  the  spoil  of  the  soldiers  of  the  faith,  and  when  each 
tramp  of  their  steeds  might  be  fetlock  deep  in  the  blood  and 
carnage  of  the  Infidels. 

Don  Juan  de  Vera  and  his  little  band  pursued  their  way 


* The  Curate  of  Los  Palacios  also  records  this  anecdote,  but  mentions  it  as  hap- 
pening on  a subsequent  occasion,  when  Don  Juan  de  Vera  was  sent  to  negotiate  for 
certain  Christian  captives.  There  appears  every  reason,  however,  to  consider  Fray 
Antonio  Agapida  most  correct  in  the  period  to  which  he  refers  it. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


13 


slowly  through  the  country,  to  the  Christian  frontier.  Every 
town  was  strongly  fortified.  The  vega  was  studded  with  tow- 
ers of  refuge  for  the  peasantry ; every  pass  of  the  mountain 
had  its  castle  of  defence,  every  lofty  height  its  watch-tower. 
As  the  Christian  cavaliers  passed  under  the  walls  of  the  for- 
tresses, lances  and  scimitars  flashed  from  their  battlements, 
and  the  turbaned  sentinels  seemed  to  dart  from  their  dark  eyes 
glances  of  hatred  and  defiance.  It  was  evident  that  a war  with 
this  kingdom  must  be  one  of  doughty  peril  and  valiant  enter- 
prise ; a war  of  posts,  where  every  step  must  be  gained  by  toil 
and  bloodshed,  and  maintained  with  the  utmost  difficulty. 
The  warrior  spirit  of  the  cavaliers  kindled  at  the  thoughts, 
and  they  were  impatient  for  hostilities ; “not,”  says  Antonio 
Agapida,  ‘ 1 for  any  thirst  for  rapine  and  revenge,  but  from  that 
pure  and  holy  indignation  which  every  Spanish  knight  enter- 
tained at  beholding  this  beautiful  dominion  of  his  ancestors 
defiled  by  the  footsteps  of  Infidel  usurpers.  It  was  impossi- 
ble,” he  adds,  “to  contemplate  this  delicious  country,  and  not 
long  to  see  it  restored  to  the  dominion  of  the  true  faith,  and 
the  sway  of  the  Christian  monarchs.  ” 

When  Don  Juan  de  Yera  returned  to  the  Castilian  court, 
and  reported  the  particulars  of  his  mission,  and  all  that  he  had 
heard  and  seen  in  the  Moorish  territories,  he  was  highly  hon- 
ored and  rewarded  by  king*  Ferdinand ; and  the  zeal  he  had 
shown  in  vindication  of  the  sinless  conception  of  the  blessed 
virgin,  w;  ot  only  applauded  by  that  most  Catholic  of  sov- 
ereigns, but  gained  him  great  favor  and  renown  among  all 
pious  cavaliers  and  reverend  prelates. 


CHAPTER  III. 

HOW  THE  MOOR  DETERMINED  TO  STRIKE  THE  FIRST  BLOW  IN 
THE  WAR. 

The  defiance  thus  hurled  at  the  Castilian  sovereigns  by  the 
fiery  Moorish  king,  would  at  once  have  been  answered  by  the 
thunder  of  their  artillery ; but  they  were  embroiled,  at  that 
time,  in  a war  with  Portugal,  and  in  contests  with  their  own 
factious  nobles.  The  truce,  therefore,  which  had  existed  for 
many  years  between  the  nations,  was  suffered  to  continue ; the 
wary  Ferdinand  reserving  the  refusal  to  pay  tribute  as  a fair 


14  TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 

ground  for  war,  whenever  the  favorable  moment  to  wage  it 
should  arrive. 

In  the  course  of  three  year",  the  war  with  Portugal  was  ter- 
minated, and  the  factions  of  the  Spanish  nobles  were,  for  the 
most  part,  quelled.  The  Castilian  sovereigns  now  turned  their 
thoughts  to  what,  from  the  time  of  the  union  of  their  crowns, 
had  been  the  great  object  of  their  ambition,— the  conquest  of 
Granada,  and  the  complete  extirpation  of  the  Moslem  power 
from  Spain.  Ferdinand,  whose  pious  zeal  was  quickened  by 
motives  of  temporal  policy,  looked  with  a craving  eye  at  the 
rich  territory  of  the  Moor,  studded  with  innumerable  towns 
and  cities.  He  determined  to  carry  on  the  war  with  cautious 
and  persevering  patience,  taking  town  after  town  and  fortress 
after  fortress,  and  gradually  plucking  away  all  the  supports, 
before  he  attempted  the  Moorish  capital.  u I will  pick  out  the 
seeds,  one  by  one,  of  this  pomegranate,”  said  the  wary  Fer- 
dinand.* 

Muley  Aben  Ilassan  was  aware  of  the  hostile  intentions  of 
the  Catholic  monarch,  but  felt  confident  in  his  means  of 
resisting  them.  He  had  amassed  great  wealth,  during  a tran- 
quil reign ; he  had  strengthened  the  defences  of  his  kingdom, 
and  had  drawn  large  bodies  of  auxiliary  troops  from  Barbary, 
besides  making  arrangements  with  the  African  princes  to 
assist  him  with  supplies,  in  case  of  emergency.  His  subjects 
were  fierce  of  spirit,  stout  of  heart,  and  valiant  of  hand.  In- 
ured to  the  exercises  of  war,  they  could  fight  skilfully  on  foot, 
but,  above  all,  were  dexterous  horsemen,  whether  heavily 
armed  and  fully  appointed,  or  lightly  mounted  a la  geneta , 
with  simply  lance  and  target.  . They  were  patient  of  fatigue, 
hunger,  thirst,  and  nakedness;  prompt  for  war,  at  the  first 
summons  of  their  king,  and  tenacious  in  defence  of  their  towns 
and  possessions. 

Thus  amply  provided  for  war,  Muley  Aben  Hassan  deter- 
mined to  be  beforehand  with  the  politic  Ferdinand,  and  to  be 
the  first  to  strike  a blow.  In  the  truce  which  existed  between 
them,  there  was  a singular  clause,  permitting  either  party  to 
make  sudden  inroads  and  assaults  upon  towns  and  fortresses, 
provided  they  were  done  furtively  and  by  stratagem,  without 
display  of  banners  or  sound  of  trumpet,  or  regular  encamp- 
ment, and  that  they  did  not  last  above  three  days.f  This  gave 


* Granada  is  the  Spanish  term  for  'pomegranate. 

f Znrita.  Anales  de  Aragon,  1.  20,  c.  41.— Mariana.  Hist,  de  Espafia,  1.  25,  c.  1. 


TI1E  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


15 


rise  to  frequent  enterprises  of  a hardy  and  adventurous  char- 
acter, in  which  castles  and  strongholds  were  taken  by  surprise, 
and  carried  sword  in  hand.  A long  time  had  elapsed,  how- 
ever, without  any  outrage  of  the  kind  on  the  part  of  the 
Moors ; and  the  Christian  towns  on  the  frontiers  had  all,  in 
consequence,  fallen  into  a state  of  the  most  negligent  security. 

Muley  Aben  Hassan  cast  his  eyes  round  to  select  his  object 
of  attack,  when  information  was  brought  him  that  the  for- 
tress of  Zahara  was  but  feebly  garrisoned  and  scantily  sup- 
plied, and  that  its  alcayde  was  careless  of  his  charge.  This 
important  post  was  on  the  frontier,  between  Ronda  and  Me- 
dina Sidonia,  and  was  built  on  the  crest  of  a rocky  mountain, 
with  a strong  castle  perched  above  it,  upon  a clifT,  so  high  that 
it  was  said  to  be  above  the  flight  of  birds  or  drift  of  clouds. 
The  streets  and  many  of  the  houses- were  mere  excavations, 
wrought  out  of  the  living  -rock.  The  town  had  but  one  gate, 
opening  to  the  west,  and  defended  by  towers  and  bulwarks. 
The  only  ascent  to  this  cragged  fortress  was  by  roads  cut  in 
the  rock,  and  so  rugged  as  in  many  places  to  resemble  broken 
stairs.  Such  was  the  situation  of  the  mountain  fortress  of 
Zahara,  which  seemed  to  set  all  attack  at  defiance,  insomuch 
that  it  had  become  so  proverbial  throughout  Spain,  that  a 
woman  of  forbidding  and  inaccessible  virtue  was  called  a 
Zahareiia.  But  the  strongest  fortress  and  sternest  virtue  have 
weak  points,  and  require  unremitting  vigilance  to  guard 
them:  let  warrior  and  dame  take  warning  from  the  fate  of 
Zahara. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

EXPEDITION  OF  MULEY  ABEN  HASSAN  AGAINST  THE  FORTRESS  OF 

ZAHARA. 

It  was  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  four  hundred 
and  eighty-one,  and  but  a night  or  two  after  the  festival  of  the 
most  blessed  Nativity,  that  Muley  Aben  Hassan  made  his  fa- 
mous attack  upon  Zahara.  The  inhabitants  of  the  place  were 
sunk  in  profound  sleep;  the  very  sentinel  had  deserted  his 
post,  and  sought  shelter  from  a tempest  which  had  raged  for 
three  nights  in  succession ; for  it  appeared  but  little  probable 
that  an  enemy  would  be  abroad  during  such  an  uproar  of  the 
elements.  But  evil  spirits  work  best  during  a storm,  (observes 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  Gil  AN  AD  A. 


16 

the  worthy  Antonio  Agapida,)  and  Muley  Aben  Hassan  found 
such  a season  most  suitable  for  his  diabolical  purposes.  In  the 
midst  of  the  night,  an  uproar  arose  within  the  walls  of  Zahara, 
more  awful  than  the  raging  of  the  storm.  A fearful  alarm  cry 
— “ The  Moor!  the  Moor!”  resounded  through  the  streets,  min- 
gled with  the  clash  of  arms,  the  shriek  of  anguish,  and  the 
shout  of  victory.  Muley  Aben  Hassan,  at  the  head  of  a power- 
ful force,  had  hurried  from  Granada,  and  passed  unobserved 
through  the  mountains  in  the  obscurity  of  the  tempest.  While 
the  storm  pelted  the  sentinel  from  his  post,  and  howled  round 
tower  and  battlement,  the  Moors  had  planted  their  scaling- 
ladders,  and  mounted  securely,  into  both  town  and  castle. 
The  garrison  was  unsuspicious  of  danger,  until  battle  and 
massacre  burst  forth  within  its  very  walls.  It  seemed  to 
the  affrighted  inhabitants,  as  if  the  fiends  of  the  air  had  come 
upon  the  wings  of  the  wind,  and  possessed  themselves  of  tower 
and  turret.  The  war  cry  resounded  on  every  side,  shout 
answering  shout,  above,  below,  on  the  battlements  of  the 
castle,  in  the  streets  of  the  town — the  foe  was  in  all  parts 
wrapped  in  obscurity,  but  acting  in  concert  by  the  aid  of 
preconcerted  signals.  Starting  from  sleep,  the  soldiers  were 
intercepted  and  cut  down  as  they  rushed  from  their  quarters ; 
or,  if  they  escaped,  they  knew  not  where  to  assemble,  or 
where  to  strike.  Wherever  lights  appeared,  the  flashing 
scimitar  was  at  its  deadly  work,  and  all  who  attempted  resist- 
ance fell  beneath  its  edge. 

In  a little  while,  the  struggle  was  at  an  end.  Those  who 
were  not  slain  took  refuge  in  the  secret  places  of  their  houses, 
or  gave  themselves  up  as  captives.  The  clash  of  arms  ceased ; 
and  the  storm  continued  its  howling,  mingled  with  the  occa- 
sional shout  of  the  Moorish  soldiery,  roaming  in  search  of 
plunder.  While  the  inhabitants  were  trembling  for  their  fate, 
a trumpet  resounded  through  the  streets,  summoning  them  all 
to  assemble,  unarmed,  in  the  public  square.  Here  they  were 
surrounded  by  soldiery,  and  strictly  guarded,  until  day-break. 
When  the  day  dawned,  it  was  piteous  to  behold  this  once  pros- 
perous community,  who  had  lain  down  to  rest  in  peaceful 
security,  now  crowded  together  without  distinction  of  age,  or 
rank,  or  sex,  and  almost  without  raiment,  during  the  severity 
of  a wintry  storm.  The  fierce  Muley  Aben  Hassan  turned 
a deaf  ear  to  all  their  prayers  and  remonstrances,  and  ordered 
them  to  be  conducted  captives  to  Granada.  Leaving  a strong 
garrison  in  both  town  and  castle,  with  orders  to  put  them  in  a 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


17 


complete  state  of  defence,  he  returned,  flushed  with  victory, 
to  his  capital,  entering  it  at  the  head  of  his  troops,  laden  with 
spoil,  and  bearing  in  triumph  the  banners  and  pennons  taken 
at  Zahara. 

While  preparations  were  making  for  jousts  and  other  festi- 
vities, in  honour  of  this  victory  over  the  Christians,  the  cap- 
tives of  Zahara  arrived— a wretched  train  of  men,  women,  and 
children,  worn  out  with  fatigue  and  haggard  with  despair,  and 
driven  like  cattle  into  the  city  gates,  by  a detachment  of  Moor- 
ish soldiery. 

Deep  was  the  grief  and  indignation  of  the  people  of  Gra- 
nada, at  this  cruel  scene.  Old  men,  who  had  experienced  the 
calamities  of  warfare,  anticipated  coming  troubles.  Mothers 
clasped  their  infants  to  their  breasts,  as  they  beheld  the  hap- 
less females  of  Zahara,  with  their  children  expiring  in  their 
arms.  On  every  side,  the  accents  of  pity  for  the  sufferers 
were  mingled  with  execrations  of  the  barbarity  of  the  king. 
The  preparations  for  festivity  were  neglected ; and  the  viands, 
which  were  to  have  feasted  the  conquerors,  were  distributed 
among  the  captives. 

The  nobles  and  alfaquis,  however,  repaired  to  the  Alhambra, 
to  congratulate  the  king;  for,  whatever  storms  may  rage  in 
the  lower  regions  of  society,  rarely  do  any  clouds,  but  clouds 
of  incense,  rise  to  the  awful  eminence  of  the  throne.  In  this 
instance,  however,  a voice  rose  from  the  midst  of  the  obse- 
quious crowd,  that  burst  like  thunder  upon  the  ears  of  Aben 
Hassan.  “Wo!  wo!  wo!  to  Granada!”  exclaimed  the  voice ; 
“its  hour  of  desolation  approaches.  The  ruins  of  Zahara 
will  fall  upon  our  heads ; my  spirit  tells  me  that  the  end  of 
our  empire  is  at  hand !”  All  shrunk  back  aghast,  and  left 
the  denouncer  of  wo  standing  alone  in  the  centre  of  the  hall. 
He  was  an  ancient  and  hoary  man,  in  the  rude  attire  of  a 
dervise.  Age  had  withered  his  form  without  quenching  the 
fire  of  his  spirit,  which  glared  in  baleful  lustre  from  his  eyes. 
He  was  (say  the  Arabian  historians)  one  of  those  holy  men 
termed  santons,  who  pass  their  lives  in  hermitages,  in  fast- 
ing, meditation,  and  prayer,  until  they  attain  to  the  purity  of 
saints  and  the  foresight  of  prophets.  “ He  was,”  says  the 
indignant  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  “a  son  of  Belial,  one  of 
those  fanatic  infidels  possessed  by  the  devil,  who  are  some- 
times permitted  to  predict  the  truth  to  their  followers ; but 
with  the  proviso,  that  their  predictions  shall  be  of  no  avail.  ” 

The  voice  of  the  santon  resounded  through  the  lofty  hall  of 


18 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


ttie  Alhambra,  and  struck  silence  and  awe  into  the  crowd  of 
courtly  sycophants.  Muley  Aben  Hassan  alone  was  unmoved ; 
he  eyed  the  hoary  anchorite  with  scorn  as  he  stood  dauntless 
before  him,  and  treated  his  predictions  as  the  ravings  of  a 
maniac.  The  santon  rushed  from  the  royal  presence,  and,  de- 
scending into  the  city,  hurried  through  its  streets  and  squares 
with  frantic  gesticulations.  His  voice  was  heard,  in  every 
part,  in  awful  denunciation.  “ The  peace  is  broken!  the 
exterminating  war  is  commenced.  Wo!  wo!  wo  to  Granada! 
its  fall  is  at  hand!  desolation  shall  dwell  in  its  palaces;  its 
strong  men  shall  fall  beneath  the  sword,  its  children  and 
maidens  shall  be  led  into  captivity.  Zahara  is  but  a type  of 
Granada !” 

Terror  seized  upon  the  populace,  for  they  considered  these 
ravings  as  the  inspirations  of  prophecy.  They  hid  themselves 
in  their  dwellings,  as  in  a time  of  general  mourning;  or,  if 
they  went  abroad,  it  was  to  gather  together  in  knots  in  the 
streets  and  squares,  to  alarm  each  other  with  dismal  fore- 
bodings, and  to  curse  the  rashness  and  cruelty  of  the  fierce 
Aben  Hassan. 

The  Moorish  monarch  heeded  not  their  murmurs.  Knowing 
that  his  exploit  must  draw  upon  him  the  vengeance  of  the 
Christians,  he  now  threw  off  all  reserve,  and  made  attempts  to 
surprise  Castellan  and  Elvira,  though  without  success.  He 
sent  alfaquis,  also,  to  the  Barbary  powers,  informing  them 
that  the  sword  was  drawn,  and  inviting  them  to  aid  in  main- 
taining the  kingdom  of  Granada,  and  the  religion  of  Mahomet, 
against  the  violence  of  unbelievers. 


CHAPTER  V. 

EXPEDITION  OF  THE  MARQUES  OF  CADIZ  AGAINST  ALHAMA. 

Great  was  the  indignation  of  king  Ferdinand,  when  he 
heard  of  the  storming  of  Zahara — more  especially  as  it  had 
anticipated  his  intention  of  giving  the  first  blow  in  this  event- 
ful war.  He  valued  himself  upon  his  deep  and  prudent  policy; 
and  there  is  nothing  which  politic  monarchs  can  less  forgive, 
than  thus  being  forestalled  by  an  adversary.  He  immediately 
issued  orders  to  all  the  adelantados  and  alcaydes  of  the  from 


THE  OOEQEEST  OF  GllAtfADA. 


id 


tiers,  to  maintain  the  utmost  vigilance  at  their  several  posts, 
and  to  prepare  to  carry  fire  and  sword  into  the  territories  of 
the  Moors. 

Among  the  many  valiant  cavaliers  who  rallied  round  the 
throne  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  one  of  the  most  eminent  in 
rank  and  renowned  in  arms  was  Don  Roderigo  Ponce  de  Leon, 
marques  of  Cadiz.  As  he  was  the  distinguished  champion  of 
this  holy  war,  and  commanded  in  most  of  its  enterprises  and 
battles,  it  is  meet  that  some  particular  account  should  be  given 
of  him.  He  was  born  in  1443,  of  the  valiant  lineage  of  the 
Ponces,  and  from  his  earliest  youth  had  rendered  himself 
illustrious  in  the  field.  He  was  of  the  middle  stature,  with  a 
muscular  and  powerful  frame,  capable  of  great  exertion  and 
fatigue.  His  hair  and  beard  were  red  and  curled,  his  coun- 
tenance was  open  and  magnanimous,  of  a ruddy  complexion, 
and  slightly  marked  with  the  small-pox.  He  was  temperate, 
chaste,  valiant,  vigilant;  a just  and  generous  master  to  his 
vassals ; frank  and  noble  in  his  deportment  towards  his  equals ; 
loving  and  faithful  to  his  friends;  fierce  and  terrible,  yet 
magnanimous,  to  his  enemies.  He  was  considered  the  mirror 
of  chivalry  of  his  times,  and  compared  by  contemporary  his- 
torians to  the  immortal  Cid. 

The  marques  of  Cadiz  had  vast  possessions  in  the  most 
fertile  parts  of  Andalusia,  including  many  towns  and  castles, 
and  could  lead  forth  an  army  into  the  field  from  his  own  vas- 
sals and  dependants.  On  receiving  the  orders  of  the  king,  he 
burned  to  signalize  himself  by  some  sudden  incursion  into  the 
kingdom  of  Granada,  that  should  give  a brilliant  commence- 
ment to  the  war,  and  should  console  the  sovereigns  for  the  in- 
sult they  had  received  in  the  capture  of  Zahara.  As  his  estates 
lay  near  to  the  Moorish  frontiers,  and  were  subject  to  sudden 
inroads,  he  had  always  in  his  pay  numbers  of  adalides,  or 
scouts  and  guides,  many  of  them  converted  Moors.  These  he 
sent  out  in  all  directions,  to  watch  the  movements  of  the 
enemy,  and  to  procure  all  kinds  of  information  important  to 
the  security  of  the  frontier.  One  of  these  spies  came  to  him 
one  day  in  his  town  of  Marchena,  and  informed  him  that  the 
Moorish  town  of  Albania  was  slightly  garrisoned  and  negli- 
gently guarded,  and  might  be  taken  by  surprise.  This  was  a 
large,  wealthy,  and  populous  place  within  a few  leagues  of 
Granada.  It  was  situated  on  a rocky  height,  nearly  surround- 
ed by  a river,  and  defended  by  a fortress  to  which  there  was 
no  access  but  by  a steep  and  cragged  ascent.  The  strength  of 


20 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


its  situation,  and  its  being  embosomed  in  the  centre  of  the 
kingdom,  had  produced  the  careless  security  which  now  in- 
vited attack. 

To  ascertain  fully  the  state  of  the  fortress,  the  marques  dis- 
patched secretly  a veteran  soldier,  who  was  highly  in  his  con- 
fidence. His  name  was  Ortega  de  Prado,  a man  of  great  ac- 
tivity, shrewdness,  and  valor,  and  captain  of  escaladors,  or 
those  employed  to  scale  the  walls  of  fortresses  in  time  of 
attack.  Ortega  approached  Alhama  one  moonless  night,  and 
paced  along  its  walls  with  noiseless  step,  laying  his  ear  occa- 
sionally to  the  ground  or  to  the  wall.  Every  time,  he  distin- 
guished the  measured  tread  of  a sentinel,  and  now  and  then 
the  challenge  of  the  nightwatch  going  its  rounds.  Finding  the 
town  thus  guarded,  he  clambered  to  the  castle there  all 
was  silent.  As  he  ranged  its  lofty  battlements,  between  him 
and  the  sky  he  saw  no  sentinel  on  duty.  He  noticed  certain 
places  where  the  wall  might  be  ascended  by  scaling-ladders ; 
and,  having  marked  the  hour  of  relieving  guard,  and  made  all 
necessary  observations,  he  retired  without  being  discovered. 

Ortega  returned  to  Marchena,  and  assured  the  marques  of 
Cadiz  of  the  practicability  of  scaling  the  castle  of  Alhama,  and 
taking  it  by  surprise.  The  marques  had  a secret  conference 
with  Don  Pedro  Henriquez,  adelantado  of  Andalusia;  Don 
Diego  de  Merlo,  commander  of  Seville ; and  Sancho  de  Avila, 
alcayde  of  Carmona,  who  all  agreed  to  aid  him  with  their 
forces.  On  an  appointed  day,  the  several  commanders  assem- 
bled at  Marchena  with  their  troops  and  retainers.  None  but 
the  leaders  knew  the  object  or  destination  of  the  enterprise; 
but  it  was  enough  to  rouse  the  Andalusian  spirit,  to  know  that 
a foray  was  intended  into  the  country  of  their  old  enemies,  the 
Moors.  Secrecy  and  celerity  were  necessary  for  success.  They 
set  out  promptly,  with  three  thousand  genetes,  or  light  caval- 
ry, and  four  thousand  infantry.  They  chose  a route  but  little 
travelled,  by  the  way  of  Antiquera,  passing  with  great  labor 
through  rugged  and  solitary  defiles  of  the  Sierra  or  chain  of 
mountains  of  Alzerifa,  and  left  all  their  baggage  on  the  banks 
of  the  river  Yeguas,  to  be  brought  after  them.  Their  march 
was  principally  in  the  night ; all  day  they  remained  quiet ; no 
noise  was  suffered  in  their  camp,  and  no  fires  were  made,  lest 
the  smoke  should  betray  them.  On  the  third  day  they  resumed 
their  march  as  the  evening  darkened,  and  forcing  themselves 
forward  at  as  quick  a pace  as  the  rugged  and  dangerous  moun- 
tain roads  would  permit,  they  descended  towards  midnight 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


21 


into  a small  deep  valley,  only  half  a league  from  Alhama. 
Here  they  made  a halt,  fatigued  by  this  forced  march,  during 
a long  dark  evening  towards  the  end  of  February. 

The  marques  of  Cadiz  now  explained  to  the  troops  the  object 
of  the  expedition.  He  told  them  it  was  for  the  glory  of  the 
most  holy  faith,  and  to  avenge  the  wrongs  of  their  countrymen 
of  Zahara;  and  that  the  rich  town  of  Alhama,  full  of  wealthy 
spoil,  was  the  place  to  be  attacked.  The  troops  were  roused 
to  new  ardor  by  these  words,  and  desired  to  be  led  forthwith 
to  the  assault.  They  arrived  close  to  Alhama  about  two  hours 
before  daybreak.  Here  the  army  remained  in  ambush,  while 
three  hundred  men  were  dispatched  to  scale  the  walls  and  get 
possession  of  the  castle.  They  were  picked  men,  many  of  them 
alcaydes  and  officers,  men  who  preferred  death  to  dishonor. 
This  gallant  band  was  guided  by  the  escalador  Ortega  de 
Prado,  at  the  head  of  thirty  men  with  scaling-ladders.  They 
clambered  the  ascent  to  the  castle  in  silence,  and  arrived  under 
the  dark  shadow  of  its  towers  without  being  discovered.  Not 
a light  was  to  be  seen,  not  a sound  to  be  heard ; the  whole  place 
was  wrapped  in  profound  repose. 

Fixing  their  ladders,  they  ascended  cautiously  and  with 
noiseless  steps.  Ortega  was  the  first  that  mounted  upon  the 
battlements,  followed  by  one  Martin  Galindo,  a youthful  es- 
quire, full  of  spirit  and  eager  for  distinction.  Moving  stealthily 
along  the  parapet  to  the  portal  of  the  citadel,  they  came  upon 
the  sentinel  by  surprise.  Ortega  seized  him  by  the  throat, 
brandished  a dagger  before  his  eyes,  and  ordered  him  to  point 
the  way  to  the  guard-room.  The  infidel  obeyed,  and  was  in- 
stantly dispatched,  to  prevent  his  giving  an  alarm.  The  guard- 
room  was  a scene  rather  of  massacre  than  combat.  Some  of 
the  soldiery  were  killed  while  sleeping,  others  were  cut  down 
almost  without  resistance,  bewildered  by  so  unexpected  an  as- 
sault : all  were  dispatched,  for  the  scaling  party  was  too  small 
to  make  prisoners  or  to  spare.  The  alarm  spread  throughout 
the  castle,  but  by  this  time  the  three  hundred  picked  men  had 
mounted  the  battlements.  The  garrison,  startled  from  sleep, 
found  the  enemy  already  masters  of  the  towers.  Some  of  the 
Moors  were  cut  down  at  once,  others  fought  desperately  from 
room  to  room,  and  the  whole  castle  resounded  with  the  clash 
of  arms,  the  cries  of  the  combatants,  and  the  groans  of  the 
wounded.  The  army  in  ambush,  finding  by  the  uproar  that 
the  castle  was  surprised,  now  rushed  from  their  concealment, 
and  approached  the  walls  with  loud  shouts,  and  sound  of  ket* 


22 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


tie-drums  and  trumpets,  to  increase  the  confusion  and  dismay 
of  the  garrison.  A violent  conflict  took  place  in  the  court  of 
the  castle,  where  several  of  the  scaling  party  sought  to  throw 
open  the  gates  to  admit  their  countrymen.  Here  fell  two 
valiant  alcaydes,  Nicholas  de  Boja  and  Sancho  de  Avila;  but 
they  fell  honorably,  upon  a heap  of  slain.  At  length  Ortega 
de  Prado  succeeded  in  throwing  open  a postern,  through  which 
the  marques  of  Cadiz,  the  adelantado  of  Andalusia,  and  Don 
Diego  de  Merlo,  entered  with  a host  of  followers,  and  the  cita- 
del remained  in  full  possession  of  the  Christians. 

As  the  Spanish  cavaliers  were  ranging  from  room  to  room, 
the  marques  of  Cadiz,  entering  an  apartment  of  superior  rich- 
ness to  the  rest,  beheld,  by  the  light  of  a silver  lamp,  a beauti- 
ful Moorish  female,  the  wife  of  the  alcayde  of  the  castle,  whose 
husband  was  absent,  attending  a wedding-feast  at  Velez  Mal- 
aga. She  would  have  fled  at  the  sight  of  a Christian  warrior 
in  her  apartment,  but,  entangled  in  the  covering  of  the  bed, 
she  fell  at  the  feet  of  the  marques,  imploring  mercy.  The 
Christian  cavalier,  who  had  a soul  full  of  honor  and  courtesy 
towards  the  sex,  raised  her  from  the  floor,  and  endeavored  to 
allay  her  fears ; but  they  were  increased  at  the  sight  of  her 
female  attendants,  pursued  into  the  room  by  the  Spanish  sol- 
diery. The  marques  reproached  his  soldiers  with  their  un- 
manly conduct,  and  reminded  them  that  they  made  war  upon 
men,  not  on  defenceless  women.  Having  soothed  the  terrors 
of  the  females  by  the  promise  of  honorable  protection,  he  ap- 
pointed a trusty  guard  to  watch  over  the  security  of  their 
apartment. 

The  castle  was  now  taken;  but  the  town  below  it  was  in 
arms.  It  was  broad  day,  and  the  people,  recovered  from  their 
panic,  were  enabled  to  see  and  estimate  the  force  of  the  enemy. 
The  inhabitants  were  chiefly  merchants  and  tradespeople ; but 
the  Moors  all  possessed  a knowledge  of  the  use  of  weapons,  and 
were  of  brave  and  warlike  spirit.  They  confided  in  the  strength 
of  their  walls,  and  the  certainty  of  speedy  relief  from  Granada, 
which  was  but  about  eight  leagues  distant.  Manning  the  bat- 
tlements and  towers,  they  discharged  showers  of  stones  and 
arrows,  whenever  the  part  of  the  Christian  army,  without  the 
walls,  attempted  to  approach.  They  barricadoed  the  entrances 
of  their  streets,  also,  which  opened  towards  the  castle ; station- 
ing men  expert  at  the  cross-bow  and  arquebuse.  These  kept 
up  a constant  fire  upon  the  gate  of  the  castle,  so  that  no  one 
could  sally  forth  without  being  instantly  shot  down.  Two 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  OBAN  AD  A. 


23 


valiant  cavaliers,  who  attempted  to  lead  forth  a party  in  defi- 
ance of  this  fatal  tempest,  were  shot  dead  at  the  very  portal. 

The  Christians  now  found  themselves  in  a situation  of  great 
peril.  Reinforcements  must  soon  arrive  to  the  enemy  from 
Granada ; unless,  therefore,  they  gained  possession  of  the  town 
in  the  course  of  the  day,  they  were  likely  to  be  surrounded 
and  beleaguered,  without  provisions,  in  the  castle.  Some  ob- 
served that,  even  if  they  took  the  town,  they  should  not  be 
able  to  maintain  possession  of  it.  They  proposed,  therefore,  to 
make  booty  of  every  thing  valuable,  to  sack  the  castle,  set  it 
on  fire,  and  make  good  their  retreat  to  Seville. 

The  marques  of  Cadiz  was  of  different  counsel.  “God  has 
given  the  citadel  into  Christian  hands,”  said  he;  “he  will  no 
doubt  strengthen  them  to  maintain  it.  We  have  gained  the 
place  with  difficulty  and  bloodshed ; it  would  be  a stain  upon 
our  honor  to  abandon  it  through  fear  of  imaginary  dangers.” 
The  adelantado  and  Don  Diego  de  Merlo  joined  in  his  opinion; 
but  without  their  earnest  and  united  remonstrances,  the  place 
would  have  been  abandoned ; so  exhausted  were  the  troops  by 
forced  marches  and  hard  fighting,  and  so  apprehensive  of  the 
approach  of  the  Moors  of  Granada. 

The  strength  and  spirits  of  the  party  within  the  castle  were 
in  some  degree  restored  by  the  provisions  which  they  found. 
The  Christian  army  beneath  the  town,  being  also  refreshed  by 
a morning’s  repast,  advanced  vigorously  to  the  attack  of  the 
walls.  They  planted  their  scaling-ladders,  and,  swarming  up, 
sword  in  hand,  fought  fiercely  with  the  Moorish  soldiery  upon 
the  ramparts. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  marquis  of  Cadiz,  seeing  that  the  gate 
of  the  castle,  which  opened  toward  the  city,  was  completely 
commanded  by  the  artillery  of  the  enemy,  ordered  a large 
breach  to  be  made  in  the  wall,  through  which  he  might  lead 
his  troops  to  the  attack ; animating  them,  in  this  perilous  mo- 
ment, by  assuring  them  that  the  place  should  be  given  up  to 
plunder,  and  its  inhabitants  made  captives. 

The  breach  being  made,  the  marquis  put  himself  at  the  head 
of  his  troops,  and  entered  sword  in  hand.  A simultaneous  at- 
tack was  made  by  the  Christians  in  every  part— by/  the  ram- 
parts, by  the  gate,  by  the  roofs  and  walls  which  connected  the 
castle  with  the  town.  The  Moors  fought  valiantly  in  their 
streets,  from  their  windows,  and  from  the  tops  of  their  houses. 
They  were  not  equal  to  the  Christians  in  bodily  strength,  foi 
they  were  for  the  most  part  peaceful  men,  of  industrious  call- 


24 


THE  CONQUEST  OF'  GRANADA. 


ings,  and  enervated  by  the  frequent  use  of  the  warm  bath;  but 
they  were  superior  in  number,  and  unconquerable  in  spirit; 
old  and  young,  strong  and  weak,  fought  with  the  same  des- 
peration. The  Moors  fought  for  property,  for  liberty,  for  life. 
They  fought  at  their  thresholds  and  their  hearths,  with  the 
shrieks  of  their  wives  and  children  ringing  in  their  ears,  and 
they  fought  in  the  hope  that  each  moment  would  bring  aid  from 
Granada.  They  regarded  neither  their  own  wounds  nor  the 
deaths  of  their  companions ; but  continued  fighting  until  they 
fell,  and  seemed  as  if,  when  they  could  no  longer  contend, 
they  would  block  up  the  thresholds  of  their  beloved  homes 
with  their  mangled  bodies.  The  Christians  fought  for  glory, 
for  revenge,  for  the  holy  faith,  and  for  the  spoil  of  these 
wealthy  infidels.  Success  would  place  a rich  town  at  their 
mercy ; failure  would  deliver  them  into  the  hands  of  the  tyrant 
of  Granada. 

The  contest  raged  from  morning  until  night,  when  the  Moors 
began  to  yield.  Eetreating  to  a large  mosque  near  the  walls, 
they  kept  up  so  galling  a fire  from  it  with  lances,  cross-bows, 
and  arquebuses,  that  for  some  time  the  Christians  dared  not 
approach.  Covering  themselves,  at  length,  with  bucklers  and 
mantelets  * to  protect  them  from  the  deadly  shower,  they  made 
their  way  to  the  mosque,  and  set  fire  to  the  doors.  When  the 
smoke  and  flames  rolled  in  upon  them,  the  Moors  gave  up  all 
as  lost.  Many  rushed  forth  desperately  upon  the  enemy,  but 
were  immediately  slain;  the  rest  surrendered  themselves  cap* 
tives. 

The  struggle  was  now  at  an  end ; the  town  remained  at  the 
mercy  of  the  Christians ; and  the  inhabitants,  both  male  and 
female,  became  the  slaves  of  those  who  made  them  prisoners. 
Some  few  escaped  by  a mine  or  subterranean  way,  which  led 
to  the  river,  and  concealed  themselves,  their  wives  and  chil- 
dren, in  caves  and  secret  places ; but  in  three  or  four  days, 
were  compelled  to  surrender  themselves  through  hunger. 

The  town  was  given  up  to  plunder,  and  the  booty  was  im- 
mense. There  were  found  prodigious  quantities  of  gold  and 
silver,  and  jewels,  and  rich  silks,  and  costly  stuffs  of  all  kinds; 
together  with  horses  and  beeves,  and  abundance  of  grain  and 
oil,  and  honey,  and  all  other  productions  of  this  fruitful  king- 
dom ; for  in  Alhama  were  collected  the  royal  rents  and  tributes 


* Mantelet — a movable  parapet,  made  of  thick  planks,  to  protect  troops,  wheft 
advancing  to  sap  or  assault  a walled  place.  — 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


25 


of  the  surrounding  country;  it  was  the  richest  town  in  the 
Moorish  territory,  and,  from  its  great  strength  and  its  peculiar 
situation,  was  called  the  key  to  Granada. 

Great  waste  and  devastation  were  committed  by  the  Spanish 
soldiery ; for,  thinking  it  would  be  impossible  to  keep  posses- 
sion of  the  place,  they  began  to  destroy  whatever  they  could 
not  take  away.  Immense  jars  of  oil  were  broken,  costly  fur- 
niture shattered  to  pieces,  and  magazines  of  grain  broken  open, 
and  their  contents  scattered  to  the  winds.  Many  Christian 
captives,  who  had  been  taken  at  Zahara,  were  found  buried  in 
a Moorish  dungeon,  and  were  triumphantly  restored  to  light 
and  liberty ; and  a renegado  Spaniard,  who  had  often  served  as 
guide  to  the  Moors  in  their  incursions  into  the  Christian  terri- 
tories, was  hanged  on  the  highest  part  of  the  battlements,  for 
the  edification  of  the  army. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

HOW  THE  PEOPLE  OF  GRANADA  WERE  AFFECTED,  ON  HEARING 

OF  THE  CAPTURE  OF  ALHAMA;  AND  HOW  THE  MOORISH  KING 

SALLIED  FORTH  TO  REGAIN  IT. 

A Moorish  horseman  had  spurred  across  the  vega,  nor 
reined  his  panting  steed  until  he  alighted  at  the  gate  of  the 
Alhambra.  He  brought  tidings  to  Muley  Aben  Hassan,  of  the 
attack  upon  Alhama. 

“The  Christians,”  said  he,  “are  in  the  land.  They  came 
upon  us,  we  know  not  whence  or  how,  and  scaled  the  walls  of 
the  castle  in  the  night.  There  has  been  dreadful  fighting  and 
carnage  in  its  towers  and  courts ; and  when  I spurred  my  steed 
from  the  gate  of  Alhama,  the  castle  was  in  possession  of  the 
unbelievers.” 

Muley  Aben  Hassan  felt  for  a moment  as  if  swift  retribution 
had  come  upon  him  for  the  woes  he  had  inflicted  upon  Zahara. 
Still  he  flattered  himself  that  this  had  only  been  some  tran- 
sient inroad  of  a party  of  marauders,  intent  upon  plunder;  and 
that  a little  succor,  thrown  into  the  town,  would  be  sufficient 
to  expel  them  from  the  castle,  and  drive  them  from  the  land. 
He  ordered  out,  therefore,  a thousand  of  his  chosen  cavalry, 
and  sent  them  in  all  speed  to  the  assistance  of  Alhama,  They 


26 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


arrived  before  its  walls,  the  morning  after  its  capture:  the 
Christian  standards  floated  upon  its  towers,  and  a body  of  caw 
airy  poured  forth  from  its  gates  and  came  wheeling  down  into 
the  plain  to  receive  them. 

The  Moorish  horsemen  turned  the  reins  of  their  steeds,  and 
galloped  back  for  Granada.  They  entered  its  gates  in  tumul- 
tuous confusion,  spreading  terror  and  lamentation  by  their 
tidings.  “Alhama  is  fallen!  Alhama  is  fallen!”  exclaimed 
they;  “the  Christians  garrison  its  walls;  the  key  of  Granada 
is  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy !” 

When  the  people  heard  these  words,  they  remembered  the 
denunciation  of  the  santon.  His  prediction  seemed  still  to 
resound  in  every  ear,  and  its  fulfilment  to  be  at  hand.  Noth- 
ing was  heard  throughout  the  city  but  sighs  and  wailings. 
“Wo  is  me,  Alhama!”  was  in  every  mouth;  and  this  ejacula- 
tion of  deep  sorrow  and  doleful  foreboding,  came  to  be  the 
burthen  of  a plaintive  ballad,  which  remains  until  the  pres- 
ent day.* 

Many  aged  men,  who  had  taken  refuge  in  Granada  from 
other  Moorish  dominions  which  had  fallen  into  the  power  of 
the  Christians,  now  groaned  in  despair  at  the  thoughts  that 
war  was  to  follow  them  into  this  last  retreat,  to  lay  waste  this 
pleasant  land,  and  to  bring  trouble  and  sorrow  upon  their 
declining  years.  The  women  were  more  loud  and  vehement 
in  their  grief ; for  they  beheld  the  evils  impending  over  their 
children,  and  what  can  restrain  the  agony  of  a mother’s  heart? 
Many  of  them  made  their  way  through  the  halls  of  the  Alham- 
bra into  the  presence  of  the  king,  weeping,  and  wailing,  and 
tearing  their  hair.  “Accursed  be  the  day,”  cried  they,  “ that 
thou  hast  lit  the  flame  of  war  in  our  land!  May  the  holy 
Prophet  bear  witness  before  Allah,  that  we  and  our  children 
are  innocent  of  this  act ! Upon  thy  head,  and  upon  the  heads 
of  thy  posterity,  until  the  end  of  the  world,  rest  the  sin  of  the 
desolation  of  Zahara!”f 

Muley  Aben  Hassan  remained  unmoved,  amidst  all  this 
storm ; his  heart  was  hardened  (observes  Fray  Antonio  Aga- 
pida)  like  that  of  Pharaoh,  to  the  end  that,  through  his  blind 
violence  and  rage,  he  might  produce  the  deliverance  of  the 
land  from  its  heathen  bondage.  In  fact,  he  was  a bold  and 


* The  mournful  little  Spanish  romance  of  Ay  de  mi , Alhama!  is  supposed  to  be 
of  Moorish  origin,  and  to  embody  the  grief  of  the  people  of  Granada  on  this  occa- 
sion. 

t Gfaribay.  lib.  40f  c.  29, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


27 


fearless  warrior,  and  trusted  soon  to  make  this  blow  recoil 
upon  the  head  of  the  enemy.  He  had  ascertained  that  the 
captors  of  Alhama  were  but  a handful : they  were  in  the  centre 
of  his  dominions,  within  a short  distance  of  his  capital.  They 
were  deficient  in  munitions  of  war,  and  provisions  for  sustain- 
ing a siege.  By  a rapid  movement,  he  might  surround  them 
with  a powerful  army,  cut  off  all  aid  from  their  countrymen, 
and  entrap  them  in  the  fortress  they  had  taken. 

To  think  was  to  act,  with  Muley  Abcn  Hassan ; but  he  was 
prone  to  act  with  too  much  precipitation.  He  immediately  set 
forth  in  person,  with  three  thousand  horse  and  fifty  thou- 
sand foot,  and  in  his  eagerness  to  arrive  at  the  scene  of  action, 
would  not  wait  to  provide  artillery  and  the  various  engines 
required  in  a siege.  uTlie  multitude  of  my  forces,”  said  he, 
confidently,  “will  be  sufficient  to  overwhelm  the  enemy.” 

The  marques  of  Cadiz,  who  thus  held  possession  of  Alhama, 
had  a chosen  friend  and  faithful  companion  in  arms,  among 
the  most  distinguished  of  the  Christian  chivalry.  This  was 
Don  Alonzo  de  Cordova,  senior  and  lord  of  the  house  of  Agui- 
lar, and  brother  of  Gonsalvo  of  Cordova,  afterwards  renowned 
as  grand  captain  of  Spain.  As  yet,  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  was  the 
glory  of  his  name  and  race— for  his  brother  was  but  young  in 
arms.  He  was  one  of  the  most  hardy,  valiant,  and  enterpris- 
ing of  the  Spanish  knights,  and  foremost  in  all  service  of  a 
perilous  and  adventurous  nature.  He  had  not  been  at  hand, 
to  accompany  his  friend  Ponce  de  Leon,  marques  of  Cadiz,  in 
his  inroad  into  the  Moorish  territory ; but  he  hastily  assembled 
a number  of  retainers,  horse  and  foot,  and  pressed  forward  to 
join  the  enterprise.  Arriving  at  the  river  Yeguas,  he  found 
the  baggage  of  the  army  still  upon  its  banks,  and  took  charge 
of  it  to  carry  it  to  Alhama.  The  marques  of  Cadiz  heard  of 
the  approach  of  his  friend,  whose  march  was  slow  in  conse- 
quence of  being  encumbered  by  the  baggage.  He  was  within 
but  a few  leagues  of  Alhama,  when  scouts  came  hurrying  into 
the  place,  with  intelligence  that  the  Moorish  king  was  at  hand 
with  a powerful  army.  The  marques  of  Cadiz  was  filled  with 
alarm  lest  De  Aguilar  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 
Forgetting  his  own  danger,  and  thinking  only  of  that  of  his 
friend,  he  dispatched  a well-mounted  messenger  to  ride  full 
speed,  and  warn  him  not  to  approach. 

The  first  determination  of  Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  when  he  heard 
that  the  Moorish  king  was  at  hand,  was  to  take  a strong  posi- 
tion in  the  mountains,  and  await  his  coming.  The  madness  of 


28 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


an  attempt  with  his  handful  of  men  to  oppose  an  immense 
army,  was  represented  to  him  with  such  force  as  to  induce  him 
to  abandon  the  idea;  he  then  thought  of  throwing  himself  into 
Alhama,  to  share  the  fortunes  of  his  friend : hut  it  was  now  too 
late.  The  Moor  would  infallibly  intercept  him,  and  he  should 
only  give  the  marques  the  additional  distress  of  beholding  him 
captured  beneath  his  walls.  It  was  even  urged  upon  him  that 
he  had  no  time  for  delay,  if  he  would  consult  his  own  safety, 
which  could  only  be  insured  by  an  immediate  retreat  into  the 
Christian  territory.  This  last  opinion  was  confirmed  by  the 
return  of  scouts,  who  brought  information  that  Muley  Aben 
Hassan  had  received  notice  of  his  movements,  and  was  rapidly 
advancing  in  quest  of  him.  It  was  with  infinite  reluctance 
that  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  yielded  to  these  united  and  power- 
ful reasons.  Proudly  and  sullenly  he  drew  off  his  forces,  laden 
with  the  baggage  of  the  army,  and  made  an  unwilling  retreat 
towards  Antiquera.  Muley  Aben  Hassan  pursued  him  for 
some  distance  through  the  mountains,  but  soon  gave  up  the 
chase  and  turned  with  his  forces  upon  Alhama. 

As  the  army  approached  the  town,  they  beheld  the  fields 
strewn  with  the  dead  bodies  of  their  countrymen,  who  had 
fallen  in  defence  of  the  place,  and  had  been  cast  forth  and  left 
unburied  by  the  Christians.  There  they  lay,  mangled,  and 
exposed  to  every  indignity ; while  droves  of  half -famished  dogs 
were  preying  upon  them,  and  fighting  and  howling,  over  their 
hideous  repast.*  Furious  at  the  sight,  the  Moors,  in  the  first 
transports  of  their  rage,  attacked  those  ravenous  animals: 
their  next  measure  was  to  vent  their  fury  upon  the  Christians. 
They  rushed  like  madmen  to  the  walls,  applied  scaling-ladders 
in  all  parts,  without  waiting  for  the  necessary  mantelets  and 
other  protections,— thinking,  by  attacking  suddenly  and  at 
various  points,  to  distract  the  enemy,  and  overcome  them  by 
the  force  of  numbers. 

The  marques  of  Cadiz,  with  his  confederate  commanders, 
distributed  themselves  along  the  walls,  to  direct  and  animate 
their  men  in  the  defence.  The  Moors,  in  their  blind  fury,  often 
assailed  the  most  difficult  and  dangerous  places.  Darts, 
stones,  and  all  kinds  of  missiles,  were  hurled  down  upon 
their  /defenceless  heads.  As  fast  as  they  mounted  they  were 
cut  down,  or  dashed  from  the  battlements,  their  ladders  over- 
turned, and  all  who  were  on  them  precipitated  headlong  below. 


* Pulgar.  Cronica* 


29 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 

Muley  Aben  Hassan  stormed  with  passion  at  the  sight ; he 
sent  detachment  after  detachment  to  scale  the  walls— but  in 
vain ; they  were  like  waves  rushing  upon  a rock,  only  to  dash 
themselves  to  pieces.  The  Moors  lay  in  heaps  beneath  the 
wall,  and  among  them  many  of  the  bravest  cavaliers  of  Gra- 
nada. The  Christians,  also,  sallied  frequently  from  the  gates, 
and  made  great  havoc  in  the  irregular  multitude  of  assail- 
ants. 

On  one  of  these  occasions,  the  party  was  commanded  by  Don 
Juan  de  Vera,  the  same  pious  and  high-handed  knight  who  had 
borne  the  embassy  to  Muley  Aben  Hassan,  demanding  tribute. 
As  this  doughty  cavalier,  after  a career  of  carnage,  was  slowly 
retreating  to  the  gate,  he  heard  a voice  loudly  calling  after 
him,  in  furious  accents.  “ Turn  back!  turn  back!”  cried  the 
voice ; ‘ 4 thou  who  canst  insult  in  hall,  prove  that  thou  canst 
combat  in  the  field.”  Don  Juan  de  Vera  turned,  and  beheld 
the  same  Abencerrage  whom  he  had  struck  with  his  sword  in 
the  Alhambra,  for  scoffing  at  the  immaculate  conception  of 
the  blessed  virgin.  All  his  holy  zeal  and  pious  indignation  re- 
kindled at  the  sight;  he  put  lance  in  rest,  and  spurred  his 
steed  to  finish  this  doctrinal  dispute.  Don  Juan  de  Vera  was 
a potent  and  irresistible  arguer  with  his  weapon ; and  he  was 
aided  (says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida)  by  the  peculiar  virtue  of 
his  cause.  At  the  very  first  encounter,  his  lance  entered  the 
mouth  of  the  Moor,  and  hurled  him  to  the  earth,  never  more 
to  utter  word  or  breath.  Thus  (continues  the  worthy  friar) 
did  this  scoffing  infidel  receive  a well-merited  punishment, 
through  the  very  organ  with  which  he  had  offended ; and  thus 
was  the  immaculate  conception  miraculously  vindicated  from 
his  foul  aspersions. 

The  vigorous  and  successful  defence  of  the  Christians,  now 
made  Muley  Aben  Hassan  sensible  of  his  error  in  hurrying 
from  Granada  without  the  proper  engines  for  a siege.  Desti- 
tute of  all  means  to  batter  the  fortifications,  the  town  re- 
mained uninjured,  defying  the  mighty  army  which  raged  and 
roamed  before  it.  Incensed  at  being  thus  foiled,  Muley  Aben 
Hassan  gave  orders  to  undermine  the  walls.  The  Moors  ad- 
vanced with  shouts  to  the  attempt.  They  were  received  with 
a deadly  fire  from  the  ramparts,  which  drove  them  from  their 
works.  Repeatedly  were  they  repulsed,  and  repeatedly  did 
they  return  to  the  charge.  The  Christians  not  merely  galled 
them  from  the  battlements,  but  issued  forth  and  cut  them 
dov/n  in  the  excavations  they  were  attempting  to  form.  The 


30 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


contest  lasted  throughout  a whole  day,  and  by  evening  two 
thousand  Moors  were  either  killed  or  wounded. 

Muley  Aben  Hassan  now  abandoned  all  hope  of  carrying  the 
place  by  assault,  and  attempted  to  distress  it  into  terms  by 
turning  the  channel  of  the  river  which  runs  by  its  walls.  On 
this  stream  the  inhabitants  depended  for  their  supply  of  water, 
the  place  being  destitute  of  fountains  and  cisterns ; from  which 
circumstance  it  is  called  Alhama  la  seca , or  “the  dry.” 

A desperate  conflict  ensued  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  the 
Moors  endeavoring  to  plant  palisades  in  its  bed  to  divert 
the  stream,  and  the  Christians  striving  to  prevent  them.  The 
Spanish  commanders  exposed  themselves  to  the  utmost  danger 
to  animate  their  men,  who  were  repeatedly  driven  back  into 
the  town.  The  marques  of  Cadiz  was  often  up  to  his  knees  in 
the  stream,  fighting  hand  to  hand  with  the  Moors.  The  water 
ran  red  with  blood,  and  was  encumbered  with  dead  bodies. 
At  length,  the  overwhelming  numbers  of  the  Moors  gave  them 
the  advantage,  and  they  succeeded  in  diverting  the  greater 
part  of  the  water.  The  Christians  had  to  struggle  severely,  to 
supply  themselves  from  the  feeble  rill  which  remained.  They 
sallied  to  the  river  by  a subterraneous  passage ; but  the  Moor- 
ish cross-bowmen  stationed  themselves  on  the  opposite  bank, 
keeping  up  a heavy  fire  upon  the  Christians,  whenever  they 
attempted  to  fill  their  vessels  from  the  scanty  and  turbid 
stream.  One  party  of  the  Christians  had,  therefore,  to  fight, 
while  another  drew  water.  At  all  hours  of  the  day  and  night, 
this  deadly  strife  was  maintained,  until  it  seemed  as  if  every 
drop  of  water  were  purchased  with  a drop  of  blood. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  suffering  in  the  town  became  intense. 
None  but  the  soldiery  and  their  horses  were  allowed  the  pre- 
cious beverage  so  dearly  earned,  and  even  that  in  quantities 
that  only  tantalized  their  wants.  The  wounded,  who  could  not 
sally  to  procure  it,  were  almost  destitute ; while  the  unhappy 
prisoners,  shut  up  in  the  mosques,  were  reduced  to  frightful 
extremities.  Many  perished  raving  mad,  fancying  themselves 
swimming  in  boundless  seas,  yet  unable  to  assuage  their 
thirst.  Many  of  the  soldiers  lay  parched  and  panting  along 
the  battlements,  no  longer  able  to  draw  a bowstring  or  hurl 
a stone;  while  above  five  thousand  Moors,  stationed  upon 
a rocky  height  which  overlooked  part  of  the  town,  kept  up 
a galling  fire  into  it  with  slings  and  cross-bows;  so  that  the 
marques  of  Cadiz  was  obliged  to  heighten  the  battlements, 
by  using  the  doors  from  the  private  dwellings. 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


31 


The  Christian  cavaliers,  exposed  to  this  extreme  peril,  and 
in  imminent  danger  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy, 
dispatched  fleet  messengers  to  Seville  and  Cordova,  entreating 
the  chivalry  of  Andalusia  to  hasten  to  their  aid.  They  sent 
likewise,  imploring  assistance  from  the  king  and  queen,  who  at 
that  time  held  their  court  in  Medina  del  Campo.  In  the  midst 
of  their  distress,  a tank,  or  cistern,  of  water,  was  fortunately 
discovered  in  the  city,  which  gave  temporary  relief  to  their 
sufferings. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

HOW  THE  DUKE  OF  MEDINA  SIDONIA,  AND  THE  CHIVALRY  OF 
ANDALUSIA,  HASTENED  TO  THE  RELIEF  OF  ALHAMA. 

The  perilous  situation  of  the  Christian  cavaliers,  pent  up 
and  beleaguered  within  the  walls  of  Alhama,  spread  terror 
among  their  friends,  and  anxiety  throughout  all  Andalusia. 
Nothing,  however,  could  equal  the  anguish  of  the  marchioness 
of  Cadiz,  the  wife  of  the  gallant  Roderigo  Ponce  de  Leon.  Tn 
her  deep  distress,  she  looked  round  for  some  powerful  imble, 
who  had  the  means  of  rousing  the  country  to  the  assistance  of 
her  husband.  No  one  appeared  more  competent  for  the  \ im- 
pose than  Don  Juan  de  Guzman,  the  duke  of  Medina  Sidonia. 
He  was  one  of  the  most  wealthy  and  puissant  grandees  2 
Spain ; his  possessions  extended  over  some  of  the  most  f jrtile 
parts  of  Andalusia,  embracing  towns,  and  seaports,  and  nu- 
merous villages.  Here  he  reigned  in  feudal  state,  like  a petty 
sovereign,  and  could  at  any  time  bring  into  the  field  an  im- 
mense force  of  vassals  and  retainers. 

The  duke  of  Medina  Sidonia  and  the  marques  of  Cadiz, 
however,  were  at  this  time  deadly  foes.  An  hereditary  feud 
existed  between  them,  which  had  often  arisen  to  bloodshed 
and  open  war;  for  as  yet  the  fierce  contests  between  the  proud 
and  puissant  Spanish  nobles  had  not  been  completely  quelled 
by  the  power  of  the  crown,  and  in  this  respect  they  exerted  a 
right  of  sovereignty,  in  leading  their  vassals  against  each  other 
in  open  field. 

The  duke  of  Medina  Sidonia  would  have  appeared,  to  many, 
the  very  last  person  to  whom  to  apply  for  aid  of  the  marques 
of  Cadiz ; but  the  marchioness  judged  of  him  by  the  standard 


82  TUB  CONQUEST  ON  GRANADA. 

of  her  own  high  and  generous  mind.  She  knew  him  to  be  a 
gallant  and  courteous  knight,  and  had  already  experienced  the 
magnanimity  of  his  spirit,  having  been  relieved  by  him  when 
besieged  by  the  Moors  in  her  husband’s  fortress  of  Arcos.  To 
the  duke,  therefore,  she  applied  in  this  moment  of  sudden 
calamity,  imploring  him  to  furnish  succor  to  her  husband. 
The  event  showed  how  well  noble  spirits  understand  each 
other.  No  sooner  did  the  duke  receive  this  appeal  from  the 
wife  of  his  enemy,  than  he  generously  forgot  all  feeling  of 
animosity,  and  determined  to  go  in  person  to  his  succor.  He 
immediately  despatched  a courteous  letter  to  the  marchioness, 
assuring  her  that  in  consideration  of  the  request  of  so  honor- 
able and  estimable  a lady,  and  to  rescue  from  peril  so  valiant 
a cavalier  as  her  husband,  whose  loss  would  be  great,  not  only 
to  Spain,  but  to  all  Christendom,  he  would  forego  the  recollec- 
tion of  all  past  grievances,  and  hasten  to  his  relief  with  all  the 
forces  he  could  raise. 

The  duke  wrote  at  the  same  tune  to  the  alcaydes  of  his  towns 
and  fortresses,  ordering  them  to  join  him  forthwith  at  Seville, 
with  all  the  forces  they  could  spare  from  their  garrisons.  He 
called  on  all  the  chivalry  of  Andalusia  to  make  a common 
cause  in  the  rescue  of  those  Christian  cavaliers,  and  he  offered 
large  pay  to  all  volunteers  who  would  resort  to  him  with 
horses,  armor,  and  provisions.  Thus  all  who  could  be  incited 
by  honor,  religion,  patriotism,  or  thirst  of  gain,  were  induced 
to  hasten  to  his  standard,  and  he  took  the  field  with  an  army 
of  five  thousand  horse  and  fifty  thousand  foot.*  Many  cava- 
liers of  distinguished  name  accompanied  him  in  this  generous 
enterprise.  Among  these  was  the  redoubtable  Alonzo  de 
Aguilar,  the  chosen  friend  of  the  marques  of  Cadiz,  and  with 
him  his  younger  brother,  Gonsalvo  Fernandez  de  Cordova, 
afterwards  renowned  as  the  grand  captain;  Hon  Roderigo 
Giron,  also,  Master  of  the  order  of  Calatrava,  together  with 
Martin  Alonzo  de  Montemayor,  and  the  marques  He  Villena, 
esteemed  the  best  lance  in  Spain.  It  was  a gallant  and 
splendid  army,  comprising  the  flower  of  Spanish  chivalry,  and 
poured  forth  in  brilliant  array  from  the  gates  of  Seville,  bear- 
ing the  great  standard  of  that  ancient  and  renowned  city. 

Ferdinand  and  Isabella  were  at  Medina  del  Campo,  when 
tidings  came  of  the  capture  of  Alharna.  The  king  was  at  mass 
when  he  received  the  news,  and  ordered  te  cleum  to  be  chanted 


Cronica  de  los  Duques  de  Medina  Sidonia,  por  Pedro  de  Medina.  MS. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


33 


for  this  signal  triumph  of  the  holy  faith.  When  the  first  flush 
of  triumph  had  subsided,  and  the  king  learnt  the  imminent 
peril  of  the  valorous  Ponce  de  Leon  and  his  companions,  and 
the  great  danger  that  this  strong-hold  might  again  be  wrested 
from  their  grasp,  lie  resolved  to  hurry  in  person  to  the  scene 
of  action.  So  pressing  appeared  to  him  the  emergency,  that 
he  barely  gave  himself  time  to  take  a hasty  repast  while  horses 
were  providing,  and  then  departed  at  furious  speed  for  Anda- 
lusia, leaving  a request  for  the  queen  to  follow  him.*  He  was 
attended  by  Don  Beltram  de  la  Cueva,  duke  of  Albuquerque, 
Don  Inigo  Lopez  de  Mendoza,  count  of  Tendilla,  and  Don  Pedro 
Mauriques,  count  of  Trevino,  with  a few  more  cavaliers  of 
prowess  and  distinction.  He  travelled  by  forced  journeys, 
frequently  changing  his  jaded  horses,  being  eager  to  arrive  in 
time  to  take  command  of  the  Andalusian  chivalry.  When  he 
arrived  within  five  leagues  of  Cordova,  the  duke  of  Albu- 
querque remonstrated  with  him  upon  entering,  with  such 
incautious  haste,  into  the  enemies’  country.  He  represented 
to  him  that  there  were  troops  enough  assembled  to  succor 
Alhama,  and  that  it  was  not  for  him  to  venture  his  royal 
person  in  doing  what  could  be  done  by  his  subjects;  especially 
as  he  had  such  valiant  and  experienced  captains  to  act  for 
him.  “Besides,  sire,”  added  the  duke,  “your  majesty  should 
bethink  you  that  the  troops  about  to  take  the  field  are  mere 
men  of  Andalusia,  whereas  your  illustrious  predecessors  never 
made  an  inroad  into  the  territory  of  the  Moors,  without  being 
accompanied  by  a powerful  force  of  the  staunch  and  iron  war- 
riors of  old  Castile.  ” 

“Duke,”  replied  the  king,  “your  counsel  might  have  been 
good,  had  I not  departed  from  Medina  with  the  avowed  deter- 
mination of  succoring  these  cavaliers  in  person.  I am  now 
near  the  end  of  my  journey,  and  it  would  be  beneath  my 
dignity  to  change  my  intention,  before  even  I had  met  with  an 
impediment.  I shall  take  the  troops  of  this  country  who  are 
assembled,  without  waiting  for  those  of  Castile,  ancl  with  the 
aid  of  God,  shall  prosecute  my  journey.”! 

As  king  Ferdinand  approached  Cordova,  the  principal  in- 
habitants came  forth  to  receive  him.  Learning,  however, 
that  the  duke  of  Medina  Sidonia  was  already  on  the  march, 
and  pressing  forward  into  the  territory  of  the  Moors,  the  king 


* Illescas.  Hist.  Pontifical, 
t Pulgar.  Cronica,  p.  3,  c.  3r 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


34 

was  all  on  fire  to  overtake  him,  and  to  ^ead  in  person  the 
succor  to  Alhama.  Without  entering  Cordova,  therefore,  he 
exchanged  his  weary  horses  for  those  of  the  inhabitants  who 
had  come  forth  to  meet  him,  and  pressed  forward  for  the 
army.  He  dispatched  fleet  couriers  in  advance,  requesting  the 
duke  of  Medina  Sidonia  to  await  his  coming,  that  he  might 
take  command  of  the  forces. 

Neither  the  duke  nor  his  companions  in  arms,  however,  felt 
inclined  to  pause  in  their  generous  expedition,  and  gratify  the 
inclination  of  the  king.  They  sent  hack  missives,  representing 
that  they  were  far  within  the  enemies’  frontier,  and  it  was 
dangerous  either  to  pause  or  turn  back.  They  had  likewise 
received  pressing  entreaties  from  the  besieged  to  hasten  their 
speed,  setting  forth  their  great  sufferings,  and  their  hourly 
peril  of  being  overwhelmed  by  the  enemy. 

The  king  was  at  Ponton  del  Maestre,  when  he  received  these 
missives.  So  inflamed  was  he  with  zeal  for  the  success  of  this 
enterprise,  that  he  would  have  penetrated  into  the  kingdom  of 
Granada  with  the  handful  of  cavaliers  who  accompanied  him, 
but  tney  represented  the  rashness  of  such  a journey,  through 
the  mountainous  defiles  of  a hostile  country,  thickly  beset  with 
towms  and  castles.  With  some  difficulty,  therefore,  he  was 
dissuaded  from  his  inclination,  and  prevailed  upon  to  await 
tidings  from  the  army,  in  the  frontier  city  of  Antiquera. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

SEQUEL  OF  THE  EVENTS  AT  ALHAMA. 

While  all  Andalusia  was  thus  in  arms,  and  pouring  its 
chivalry  through  the  mountain  passes  of  the  Moorish  frontier, 
the  garrison  of  Alhama  was  reduced  to  great  extremity,  and  in 
danger  of  sinking  under  its  sufferings  before  the  promised 
succor  could  arrive.  The  intolerable  thirst  that  prevailed  in 
consequence  of  the  scarcity  of  water,  the  incessant  watch  that 
had  to  he  maintained  over  the  vast  force  of  enemies  without, 
and  the  great  number  of  prisoners  within,  and  the  wounds 
which  almost  every  soldier  had  received  in  the  incessant 
skirmishes  and  assaults,  had  worn  grievously  both  flesh  and 
spirit.  The  noble  Ponce  de  Leon,  marques  of  Cadiz,  still  ani- 
mated the  soldiery,  however*  by  word  and  example,  sharing1 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


35 


every  hardship  and  being  foremost  in  every  danger;  exem- 
plifying that  a good  commander  is  the  vital  spirit  of  an  army. 

When  Muley  Aben  Hassan  heard  of  the  vast  force  that 
was  approaching  under  the  command  of  the  duke  of  Medina 
Sidonia,  and  that  Ferdinand  was  coming  in  person  with 
additional  troops,  he  perceived  that  no  time  was  to  be  lost: 
Alhama  must  be  carried  by  one  powerful  attack,  or  abandoned 
entirely  to  the  Christians. 

A number  of  Moorish  cavaliers,  some  of  the  bravest  youth  of 
Granada,  knowing  the  wishes  of  the  king,  proposed  to  under- 
take a desperate  enterprise,  which,  if  successful,  must  put 
Alhama  in  his  power.  Early  one  morning,  when  it  was 
scarcely  the  gray  of  the  dawn,  about  the  time  of  changing  the 
watch,  these  cavaliers  approached  the  town,  at  a place  con- 
sidered inaccessible,  from  the  steepness  of  the  rocks  on  which 
the  wall  was  founded;  which,  it  was  supposed,  elevated  the 
battlements  beyond  the  reach  of  the  longest  scaling-ladder. 
The  Moorish  knights,  aided  by  a number  of  the  strongest  and 
most  active  escaladors,  mounted  these  rocks,  and  applied  the 
ladders,  without  being  discovered;  for,  to  divert  attention 
from  them,  Muley  Aben  Hassan  made  a false  attack  upon  the 
town  in  another  quarter. 

The  scaling  party  mounted  with  difficulty,  and  in  small 
numbers ; the  sentinel  was  killed  at  his  post,  and  seventy  of 
the  Moors  made  their  way  into  the  streets  before  an  alarm  was 
given.  The  guards  rushed  to  the  walls,  to  stop  the  hostile 
throng  that  was  still  pouring  in.  A sharp  conflict,  hand  to 
hand  and  man  to  man,  took  place  on  the  battlements,  and 
many  on  both  sides  fell.  The  Moors,  whether  wounded  or 
slain,  were  thrown  headlong  without  the  wails;  the  scaling- 
ladders  were  overturned,  and  those  who  were  mounting  were 
dashed  upon  the  rocks,  and  from  thence  tumbled  upon  the 
plain.  Thus,  in  a little  while,  the  ramparts  were  cleared  by 
Christian  prowess,  led  on  by  that  valiant  knight  Don  Alonzo 
Ponce,  the  uncle,  and  that  brave  esquire  Pedro  Pineda,  nephew 
of  the  marques  of  Cadiz. 

The  walls  being  cleared,  these  two  kindred  cavaliers  now 
hastened  with  their  forces  in  pursuit  of  the  seventy  Moors 
who  had  gained  an  entrance  into  the  town.  The  main  party 
of  the  garrison  being  engaged  at  a distance  resisting  the 
feigned  attack  of  the  Moorish  king,  this  fierce  band  of  infidels 
had  ranged  the  streets  almost  without  opposition,  and  were 
making  their  way  to  the  gates  to  throw  them  open  to  the 


36 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


army.*  They  were  chosen  men  from  among  the  Moorish 
forces,  several  of  them  gallant  knights  of  the  proudest  families 
of  Granada.  Their  footsteps  through  the  city  were  in  a man- 
ner printed  in  blood,  and  they  were  tracked  by  the  bodies  of 
those  they  had  killed  and  wounded.  They  had  attained  the 
gate ; most  of  the  guard  had  fallen  beneath  their  scimitars : a 
moment  more,  and  Alhama  would  have  been  thrown  open  tc 
the  enemy. 

Just  at  this  juncture,  Don  Alonzo  Ponce  and  Pedro  de 
Pineda  reached  the  spot  with  their  forces.  The  Moors  had  the 
enemy  in  front  and  rear ; they  placed  themselves  back  to  back, 
with  their  banner  in  the  centre.  In  this  way  they  fought 
with  desperate  and  deadly  determination,  making  a rampart 
around  them  with  the  slain.  More  Christian  troops  arrived, 
and  hemmed  them  in;  but  still  they  fought,  without  asking  for 
quarter.  As  their  numbers  decreased,  they  serried  their  circle 
still  closer,  defending  their  banner  from  assault ; and  the  last 
Moor  died  at  his  post,  grasping  the  standard  of  the  Prophet. 
This  standard  was  displayed  from  the  walls,  and  the  turbaned 
heads  of  the  Moors  were  thrown  down  to  the  besiegers,  f 

Muley  Aben  Hassan  tore  his  beard  with  rage  at  the  failure 
of  this  attempt,  and  at  the  death  of  so  many  of  his  chosen 
cavaliers.  He  saw  that  all  further  effort  was  in  vain;  his 
scouts  brought  word  that  they  had  seen  from  the  heights,  the 
long  columns  and  flaunting  banners  of  the  Christian  army 
approaching  through  the  mountains.  To  linger  would  be  to 
place  himself  between  two  bodies  of  the  enemy.  Breaking  up 
his  camp,  therefore,  in  all  haste,  he  gave  up  the  siege  of 
Alhama,  and  hastened  back  to  Granada ; and  the  last  clash  of 
his  cymbals  scarce  died  upon  the  ear  from  the  distant  hills, 
beforo  the  standard  of  the  duke  of  Medina  Sidonia  was  seen 
emerging  in  another  direction  from  the  defiles  of  the  moun- 
tains. 

When  the  Christians  in  Alhama  beheld  their  enemies  retreat- 
ing on  one  side  and  their  friends  advancing  on  the  other,  they 
uttered  shouts  of  joy  and  hymns  of  thanksgiving,  for  it  was  as 
a sudden  relief  from  present  death.  Harassed  by  several 
weeks  of  incessant  vigil  and  fighting,  suffering  from  scarcity 
of  provisions  and  almost  continual  thirst,  they  resembled 


* Zurita,  lib.  20,  c.  43. 

t Pedro  de  Pineda  received  the  honor  of  knighthood  from  the  hand  of  king  Fer- 
dinand, for  his  valor  on  this  occasion;  (Alonzo  Ponce  was  already  knight.)  See 
Zuniga,  Annales  of  Seville,  lib.  12,  an,  1482. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


37 


skeletons  rather  than  living  men.  It  was  a noble  and  gracious 
sight  to  behold  the  meeting  of  those  two  ancient  foes,  the  duke 
of  Medina  Sidonia  and  the  marques  of  Cadiz.  When  the 
marques  beheld  his  magnanimous  deliverer  approaching,  he 
melted  into  tears ; all  past  animosities  only  gave  the  greater 
poignancy  to  present  feelings  of  gratitude  and  admiration; 
they  clasped  each  other  in  their  arms,  and  from  that  time  for- 
ward were  true  and  cordial  friends. 

While  this  generous  scene  took  place  between  the  comman- 
ders, a sordid  contest  arose  among  their  troops.  The  soldiers 
who  had  come  to  the  rescue  claimed  a portion  of  the  spoils  of 
Alhama;  and  so  violent  was  the  lispute,  that  both  parties 
seized  their  arms.  The  duke  of  Medina  Sidonia  interfered, 
and  settled  the  question  with  his  characteristic  magnanimity. 
He  declared  that  the  spoil  belonged  to  those  who  had  captured 
the  city.  “We  have  taken  the  field,”  said  he,  uonly  for 
honor,  for  religion,  and  for  the  rescue  of  our  countrymen  and 
f ellow-Christians ; and  the  success  of  our  enterprise  is  a suffi- 
cient and  a glorious  reward.  If  we  desire  booty,  there  are 
sufficient  Moorish  cities  yet  to  be  caken,  to  enrich  us  all.” 
The  soldiers  were  convinced  by  the  frank  and  chivalrous 
reasoning  of  the  duke ; they  replied  to  his  speech  by  acclama- 
tions, and  the  transient  broil  was  happily  appeased. 

The  marchioness  of  Cadiz,  with  the  forethought  of  a loving 
wife,  had  dispatched  her  major  domo  with  the  army  with  a 
large  supply  of  provisions.  Tables  were  immediately  spread 
beneath  the  tents,  where  the  marques  gave  a banquet  to  the 
duke  and  the  cavaliers  who  had  accompanied  him,  and  nothing 
but  hilarity  prevailed  in  this  late  scene  of  suffering  and  death. 

A garrison  of  fresh  troops  was  left  in  Alhama;  and  the 
veterans  who  had  so  valiantly  captured  and  maintained  it, 
returned  to  their  homes,  burthened  with  precious  booty.  The 
marques  and  duke,  with  their  confederate  cavaliers,  repaired 
to  Antiquera,  where  they  were  received  with  great  distinction 
by  the  king,  who  honored  the  marques  of  Cadiz  with  signal 
marks  of  favor.  The  duke  then  accompanied  his  late  enemy, 
but  now  most  zealous  and  grateful  friend,  the  marques  of 
Cadiz,  to  his  town  of  Marchena,  where  he  received  the  reward 
of  his  generous  conduct,  in  the  thanks  and  blessings  of  the 
marchioness.  The  marques  celebrated  a sumptuous  feast,  in 
honor  of  his  guest ; for  a day  and  night,  his  palace  was  thrown 
open,  and  was  the  scene  of  continual  revel  and  festivity. 
When  the  duke  departed  for  his  estates  at  St.  Lucar,  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


88  ’ 

marques  attended  him  for  some  distance  on  his  journey ; and 
when  they  separated,  it  was  as  the  parting  scene  of  brothers. 
Such  was  the  noble  spectacle  exhibited  to  the  chivalry  of 
Spain,  by  these  two  illustrious  rivals.  Each  reaped  universal 
renown  from  the  part  he  had  performed  in  the  campaign ; the 
marques,  from  having  surprised  and  captured  one  of  the  most 
important  and  formidable  fortresses  of  the  kingdom  of  Grana- 
da ; and  the  duke,  from  having  subdued  his  deadliest  foe,  by  a 
great  act  of  magnanimity. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

EVENTS  AT  GRANADA,  AND  RISE  OF  THE  MOORISH  KING  BOABDIL 

EL  CHICO. 

The  Moorish  king,  Aben  Hassan,  returned,  baffled  and  dis- 
appointed, from  before  the  walls  of  Alhama,  and  was  received 
with  groans  and  smothered  execrations  by  the  people  of  Gra- 
nada. The  prediction  of  the  santon  was  in  every  mouth,  and 
appeared  to  be  rapidly  fulfilling ; for  the  enemy  was  already 
strongly  fortified  in  Alhama,  in  the  very  heart  of  the  kingdom. 
The  disaffection,  which  broke  out  in  murmurs  among  the  com- 
mon people,  fermented  more  secretly  and  dangerously  among 
the  nobles.  Muley  Aben  Hassan  was  of  a fierce  and  cruel 
nature;  his  reign  had  been  marked  with  tyranny  and  blood- 
shed, and  many  chiefs  of  the  family  of  the  Abencerrages,  the 
noblest  lineage  among  the  Moors,  had  fallen  victims  to  his 
policy  or  vengeance.  A deep  plot  was  now  formed,  to  put  an 
end  to  his  oppressions,  and  dispossess  him  of  the  throne.  The 
situation  of  the  royal  household  favored  the  conspiracy. 

Muley  Aben  Hassan,  though  cruel,  was  uxorious ; that  is  to 
say,  he  had  many  wives,  and  was  prone  to  be  managed  by  them 
by  turns.  He  had  two  queens  in  particular,  whom  he  had 
chosen  from  affection.  One,  named  Ayxa,  was  a Moorish 
female ; she  was  likewise  termed  in  Arabic,  La  Horra,  or  the 
chaste,  from  the  spotless  purity  of  her  character.  While  yet 
in  the  prime  of  her  beauty,  she  bore  a son  to  Aben  Hassan,  the 
expected  heir  to  his  throne.  The  name  of  this  prince  was 
Mahomet  Abdalla,  or,  as  he  has  more  generally  been  termed 
among  historians,  Boabdil.  At  his  birth,  the  astrologers, 
according  to  custom,  cast  his  horoscope : they  were  seized  with 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


39 


fear  and  trembling,  when  they  beheld  the  fatal  portents  re- 
vealed to  their  science.  ‘ ‘ Allah  Achbar ! God  is  great !”  exclaimed 
they;  “lie  alone  controls  the  fate  of  empires.  It  is  written  in 
the  heavens  that  this  prince  shall  sit  upon  the  throne  of 
Granada,  but  that  the  downfall  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  accom- 
plished during  his  reign.”  From  this  time,  the  prince  was 
ever  regarded  with  aversion  by  his  father;  and  the  series  of 
persecutions  which  he  suffered,  and  the  dark  prediction  which 
hung  over  him  from  his  infancy,  procured  him  the  surname 
of  El  Zogoybi,  or  “the  unfortunate.”  He  is  more  commonly 
known  by  the  appellation  of  El  Chico  (the  younger),  to  distin- 
guish him  from  an  usurping  uncle. 

The  other  favorite  queen  of  Aben  Hassan  was  named  Fatima, 
to  which  the  Moors  added  the  appellation  of  La  Zoraya,  or  the 
light  of  dawn,  from  her  effulgent  beauty.  She  was  a Christian 
by  birth,  the  daughter  of  the  commander  Sancho  Ximenes  de 
Solis,  and  had  been  taken  captive  in  her  tender  youth.*  The 
king,  who  was  well  stricken  in  years  at  the  time,  became 
enamored  of  the  blooming  Christian  maid ; he  made  her  his 
sultana,  and,  like  most  old  men  who  marry  in  their  dotage, 
resigned  himself  to  her  management.  Zoraya  became  the 
mother  of  two  princes,  and  her  anxiety  for  their  advancement 
seemed  to  extinguish  every  other  natural  feeling  in  her  breast. 
She  was  as  ambitious  as  she  was  beautiful,  and  her  ruling 
desire  became  to  see  one  of  her  sons  seated  upon  the  throne  of 
Granada.  For  this  purpose,  she  made  use  of  all  her  arts,  and 
of  the  complete  ascendancy  she  had  over  the  mind  of  her  cruel 
husband,  to  undermine  his  other  children  in  his  affections,  and 
to  fill  him  with  jealousies  of  their  designs.  Muley  Aben  Has- 
san was  so  wrought  upon  by  her  machinations,  that  he  publicly 
put  several  of  his  sons  to  death,  at  the  celebrated  fountain  of 
Lions,  in  the  court  of  the  Alhambra,— a place  signalized  in 
Moorish  history  as  the  scene  of  many  sanguinary  deeds. 

The  next  measure  of  Zoraya,  was  against  her  rival  sultana, 
the  virtuous  Ayxa.  She  was  past  the  bloom  of  her  beauty,  and 
had  ceased  to  be  attractive  in  the  eyes  of  her  husband.  He 
was  easily  persuaded  to  repudiate  her,  and  to  confine  her  and 
her  son  in  the  tower  of  Cimares,  one  of  the  principal  towers  of 
the  Alhambra.  As  Boabdil  increased  in  years,  Zoraya  beheld 
in  him  a formidable  obstacle  to  the  pretensions  of  her  sons ; 
for  he  was  universally  considered  heir-apparent  to  the  throne. 


* Salazar.  Cronica  del  Gran  Cardinal,  cap.  71. 


40 


THE  CO N QUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


The  jealousies,  suspicions,  and  alarms  of  his  tiger-hearted 
father,  were  again  excited ; he  was  reminded,  too,  of  the  pre- 
diction that  fixed  the  ruin  of  the  kingdom  during  the  reign  of 
this  prince.  Muley  Aben  Hassan  impiously  set  the  stars  at 
defiance : 4 4 The  sword  of  the  executioner,  ” said  he,  4 4 shall  prove 
the  falsehood  of  these  lying  horoscopes,  and  shall  silence  the 
ambition  of  Boabdil,  as  it  has  the  presumption  of  his  brothers.” 
The  sidtana  Ayxa  was  secretly  apprised  of  the  cruel  design 
of  the  old  monarch.  She  was  a woman  of  talents  and  courage, 
and,  by  means  of  her  female  attendants,  concerted  a plan  for 
the  escape  of  her  son.  A faithful  servant  was  instructed  to 
wait  below  the  Alhambra,  in  the  dead  of  the  night,  on  the  banks 
of  the  river  Darro,  with  a fleet  Arabian  courser.  The  sultana, 
when  the  castle  was  in  a state  of  deep  repose,  tied  together  the 
shawls  and  scarfs  of  herself  and  her  female  attendants,  and 
lowered  the  youthful  prince  from  the  tower  of  Cimares.*  He 
made  his  way  in  safety  down  the  steep  rocky  hill  to  the  banks  of 
the  Darro,  and,  throwing  himself  on  the  Arabian  courser,  was 
thus  spirited  off  to  the  city  of  Guauix  in  the  Alpuxarres.  Here 
he  lay  for  some  time  concealed,  until,  gaining  adherents,  he 
fortified  himself  in  the  place,  and  set  the  machinations  of  his 
tyrant  father  at  defiance.  Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  in  the 
royal  household  of  Granada,  when  Muley  Aben  Hassan  re- 
turned foiled  from  his  expedition  against  Alhama.  The  faction, 
which  had  secretly  formed  among  the  nobles,  determined  to 
depose  the  old  king  Aben  Hassan,  and  to  elevate  his  son  Boabdil 
to  the  throne.  They  concerted  their  measures  with  the  latter, 
and  an  opportunity  soon  presented  to  put  them  in  practice. 
Muley  Aben  Hassan  had  a royal  country  palace  called  Alix- 
ares,  in  the  vicinity  of  Granada,  to  which  he  resorted  occa- 
sionally to  recreate  his  mind,  during  this  time  of  perplexity. 
He  had  been  passing  one  day  among  its  bowers,  when,  on 
returning  to  the  capital,  he  found  the  gates  closed  against  him, 
and  his  son  Mohammed  Abdalla,  otherwise  called  Boabdil, 
proclaimed  king.  4 4 Allah  Achbar!  God  is  great!”  exclaimed 
old  Muley  Aben  Hassan ; 44  it  is  in  vain  to  contend  against  what 
is  written  in  the  book  of  fate.  It  was  predestined,  that  my  son 
should  sit  upon  the  throne  —Allah  forefend  the  rest  of  the  pre- 
diction!” T*m  old  monarch  knew  the  inflammable  nature  of 
the  Moors,  and  that  it  was  useless  to  attempt  to  check  any 
sudden  blaze  of  popular  passion.  44  A little  while,”  said  he, 


* Salazar.  Cronica  del  Gran  Cardinal,  cap,  71 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


41 


1 ‘and  this  rash  flame  will  burn  itself  out,  and  the  people  when 
cool  will  listen  to  reason.”  So  he  turned  his  steed  from  the 
gate,  and  repaired  to  the  city  of  Baza,  where  he  was  received 
with  great  demonstrations  of  loyalty.  He  was  not  a man  to 
give  up  his  throne  without  a struggle.  A large  part  of  the 
kingdom  still  remained  faithful  to  him;  he  trusted  that  the 
conspiracy  in  the  capital  was  but  transient  and  partial,  and 
that  by  suddenly  making  his  appearance  in  its  streets,  at  the 
head  of  a moderate  force,  he  should  awe  the  people  again  into 
allegiance.  He  took  his  measures  with  that  combination  of 
dexterity  and  daring  which  formed  his  character,  and  arrived 
one  night  under  the  walls  of  Granada,  with  five  hundred 
chosen  followers.  Scaling  the  walls  of  the  Alhambra,  he  threw 
himself  with  sanguinary  fury  into  its  silent  courts.  The 
sleeping  inmates  were  roused  from  their  repose  only  to  fall 
by  the  exterminating  scimitar.  The  rage  of  Aben  Hassan 
spared  neither  age,  nor  rank,  nor  sex;  the  halls  resounded 
with  shrieks  and  yells,  and  the  fountains  ran  red  with  blood. 
The  alcayde,  Aben  Cimixer,  retreated  to  a strong  tower,  with 
a few  of  the  garrison  and  inhabitants.  The  furious  Aben 
Hassan  did  not  lose  time  in  pursuing  him ; he  was  anxious  to 
secure  the  city,  and  to  wreak  his  vengeance  on  its  rebellious 
inhabitants.  Descending  with  his  bloody  band  into  the  streets, 
he  cut  down  the  defenceless  inhabitants,  as,  startled  from  their 
sleep,  they  rushed  forth  to  learn  the  cause  of  the  alarm.  The 
city  was  soon  completely  roused;  the  people  flew  to  arms; 
fights  blazed  in  every  street,  revealing  the  scanty  numbers  of 
this  band,  that  had  been  dealing  such  fatal  vengeance  in  the 
dark.  Muley  Aben  Hassan  had  been  mistaken  in  his  conjec- 
tures ; the  great  mass  of  the  people,  incensed  by  his  tyranny, 
were  zealous  in  favor  of  his  son.  A violent,  but  transient  con- 
flict took  place  in  the  streets  and  squares;  many  of  the  fol- 
lowers of  Aben  Hassan  were  slain ; the  rest  driven  out  of  the 
city ; and  the  old  monarch,  with  the  remnant  of  his  band,  re- 
treated to  his  loyal  city  of  Malaga. 

Such  was  the  commencement  of  those  great  internal  feuds 
and  divisions,  which  hastened  the  downfall  of  Granada.  The 
Moors  became  separated  into  two  hostile  factions,  headed  by 
the  father  and  the  son,  and  several  bloody  encounters  took 
place  between  them:  yet  they  never  failed  to  act  with  all  their 
separate  force  against  the  Christians,  as  a common  enemy, 
whenever  an  opportunity  occurred. 


42 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


CHAPTER  X. 

ROYAL  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  LOXA. 

King  Ferdinand  held  a council  of  war  at  Cordova,  where  it 
was  deliberated  what  was  to  he  done  with  Alhama.  Most  of 
the  council  advised  that  it  should  be  demolished,  inasmuch  as, 
being  in  the  centre  of  the  Moorish  kingdom,  it  would  be  at  all 
times  liable  to  attack,  and  could  only  be  maintained  by  a pow- 
erful garrison  and  at  a vast  expense.  Queen  Isabella  arrived  at 
Cordova  in  the  midst  of  these  deliberations,  and  listened  to 
them  with  surprise  and  impatience.  “ What !”  said  she,  “ shall 
we  destroy  the  first  fruits  of  our  victories?  shall  we  abandon 
the  first  place  we  have  wrested  from  the  Moors?  Never  let  us 
suffer  such  an  idea  to  occupy  our  minds.  It  would  give  new 
courage  to  the  enemy,  arguing  fear  or  feebleness  in  our  coun- 
cils. You  talk  of  the  toil  and  expense  of  maintaining  Alhama. 
Did  we  doubt,  on  undertaking  this  war,  that  it  was  to  be  a 
war  of  infinite  cost,  labor,  and  bloodshed?  And  shall  we 
shrink  from  the  cost,  the  moment  a victory  is  obtained,  and 
the  question  is  merely  to  guard  or  abandon  its  glorious  trophy? 
Let  us  hear  no  more  about  the  destruction  of  Alhama ; let  us 
maintain  its  walls  sacred,  as  a strong-hold  granted  us  by 
Heaven,  in  the  centre  of  this  hostile  land ; and  let  our  only 
consideration  be  how  to  extend  our  conquest,  and  capture  the 
surrounding  cities.” 

The  language  of  the  queen  infused  a more  lofty  and  chival- 
rous spirit  into  the  royal  council.  Preparations  were  immedi- 
ately made  to  maintain  Alhama  at  all  risk  and  expense ; and 
king  Ferdinand  appointed  as  alcayde  Luis  Fernandez  Puerto 
Carrero,  Senior  of  the  house  of  Palma,  supported  by  Diego 
Lopez  de  Ayala,  Pero  Ruiz  de  Alarcon,  and  Alonzo  Ortis,  cap- 
tains of  four  hundred  lances,  and  a body  of  one  thousand  foot ; 
supplied  with  provisions  for  three  months. 

Ferdinand  resolved  also  to  lay  siege  to  Loxa,  a city  of  great 
strength,  at  no  great  distance  from  Alhama.  For  this  pur- 
pose, he  called  upon  all  the  cities  and  towns  of  Andalusia  and 
Estramadura,  and  the  domains  of  the  orders  of  Santiago,  Cala- 
trava,  and  Alcantara,  and  of  the  priory  of  St.  Juan,  and  the 
kingdom  of  Toledo,  and  beyond  to  the  cities  of  Salamanca, 
Tero,  and  Valladolid,  to  furnish,  according  to  their  repartimi- 
entos,  or  allotments,  a certain  quantity  of  bread,  wine,  and 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  4*j 

cattle,  to  be  delivered  at  the  royal  camp  before  Loxa,  one-half 
at  the  end  of  June,  and  one-half  in  July.  These  lands,  also, 
together  with  Biscay  and  Guipiscoa,  were  ordered  to  send 
reinforcements  of  horse  and  foot,  each  town  furnishing  its 
quota ; and  great  diligence  was  used  in  providing  bombards, 
powder,  and  other  warlike  munitions. 

The  Moors  were  no  less  active  in  their  preparations,  and 
sent  missives  into  Africa,  entreating  supplies,  and  calling 
upon  the  Barbary  princes  to  aid  them  in  this  war  of  the  faith. 
To  intercept  all  succor,  the  Castilian  sovereigns  stationed  an 
armada  of  ships  and  galleys  in  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar,  under 
the  command  of  Martin  Diaz  de  Mina  and  Carlos  de  Valera, 
with  orders  to  scour  the  Barbary  coast,  and  sweep  every 
Moorish  sail  from  the  sea. 

While  these  preparations  were  making,  Ferdinand  made 
an  incursion,  at  the  head  of  his  army,  into  the  kingdom  of 
Granada,  and  laid  waste  the  vega,  destroying  its  hamlets  and 
villages,  ravaging  the  fields  of  grain,  and  driving  away  the 
cattle. 

It  was  about  the  end  of  June,  that  king  Ferdinand  departed 
from  Cordova,  to  sit  down  before  the  walls  of  Loxa.  So  con- 
fident was  he  of  success,  that  he  left  a great  part  of  the  army 
at  Ecija,  and  advanced  with  but  five  thousand  cavalry  and 
eight  thousand  infantry.  The  marques  of  Cadiz,  a warrior  as 
wise  as  he  was  valiant,  remonstrated  against  employing  so 
small  a force,  and  indeed  was  opposed  to  the  measure  alto- 
gether, as  being  undertaken  precipitately  and  without  suffi- 
cient preparation.  King  Ferdinand,  however,  was  influenced 
by  the  counsel  of  Don  Diego  de  Merlo,  and  was  eager  to  strike 
a brilliant  and  decided  blow.  A vain-glorious  confidence  pre- 
vailed, about  this  time,  among  the  Spanish  cavaliers;  they 
overrated  their  own  prowess,  or  rather  they  undervalued  and 
despised  their  enemy.  Many  of  them  believed  that  the  Moors 
would  scarcely  remain  in  their  city,  when  they  saw  the  Chris- 
tian troops  advancing  to  assail  it.  The  Spanish  chivalry, 
therefore,  marched  gallantly  and  fearlessly,  and  almost  care- 
lessly, over  the  border,  scantily  supplied  with  the  things  need- 
ful for  a besieging  army,  in  the  heart  of  an  enemy’s  country. 
In  the  same  negligent  and  confident  spirit,  they  took  up  their 
station  before  Loxa. 

The  country  around  was  broken  and  hiliy,  so  that  it  was 
extremely  difficult  to  form  a combined  camp.  The  river 
Xenil,  which  runs  by  the  town,  was  compressed  between 


44 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  G&ANA&A. 


high  banks,  and  so  deep  as  to  he  fordable  -with  extreme 
difficulty;  and  the  Moors  had  possession  of  the  bridge.  The 
king  pitched  his  tents  in  a plantation  of  olives,  on  the  banks 
of  the  river ; the  troops  were  distributed  in  different  encamp- 
ments on  the  heights,  but  separated  from  each  other  by  deep 
rocky  ravines,  so  as  to  be  incapable  of  yielding  each  other 
prompt  assistance.  There  was  no  room  for  the  operation  of 
the  cavalry.  The  artillery,  also,  was  so  injudiciously  placed, 
as  to  be  almost  entirely  useless.  Alonzo  of  Arragon,  duke  of 
Villahermosa,  and  illegitimate  brother  of  the  king,  was  present 
at  the  siege,  and  disapproved  of  the  whole  arrangement.  He 
was  one  of  the  most  able  generals  of  his  time,  and  especially 
renowned  for  his  skill  in  battering  fortified  places.  He  recom- 
mended that  the  whole  disposition  of  the  camp  should  be 
changed,  and  that  several  bridges  should  be  thrown  across 
the  river.  His  advice  was  adopted,  but  slowly  and  negligently 
followed,  so  that  it  was  rendered  of  no  avail.  Among  other 
oversights  in  this  hasty  and  negligent  expedition,  the  army 
had  no  supply  of  baked  bread ; and,  in  the  hurry  of  encamp- 
ment, there  was  no  time  to  erect  furnaces.  Cakes  were  there- 
fore hastily  made,  and  baked  on  the  coals,  and  for  two  days 
the  troops  were  supplied  in  this  irregular  way. 

King  Ferdinand  felt,  too  late,  the  insecurity  of  his  position, 
and  endeavored  to  provide  a temporary  remedy.  There  was 
a height  near  the  city,  called  by  the  Moors  Santo  Albohacen, 
which  was  in  front  of  the  bridge.  He  ordered  several  of  his 
most  valiant  cavaliers  to  take  possession  of  this  height,  and  to 
hold  it  as  a check  upon  the  enemy  and  a protection  to  the 
camp.  The  cavaliers  chosen  for  this  distinguished  and  peril- 
ous post,  were,  the  marques  of  Cadiz,  the  marques  of  Villena, 
Don  Eoderigo  Tellez  Giron,  Master  of  Calatrava,  his  brother 
the  count  of  Urena,  and  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar.  These  valiant 
warriors,  and  tried  companions  in  arms,  led  their  troops  with 
alacrity  to  the  height,  which  soon  glittered  with  the  array  of 
arms,  and  was  graced  by  several  of  the  most  redoubtable  pen- 
nons of  warlike  Spain. 

Loxa  was  commanded  at  this  time  by  an  old  Moorish 
alcayde,  whose  daughter  was  the  favorite  wife  of  Boabdil  el 
Chico.  The  name  of  this  Moor  was  Ibrahim  Ali  Atar,  but 
he  was  generally  known  among  the  Spaniards  as  Alatar. 
He  had  grown  gray  in  border  warfare,  was  an  implacable 
enemy  of  the  Christians,  and  his  name  had  long  been  the 
terror  of  the  frontier.  He  was  in  the  ninetieth  year  of  his 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


45 


aee  vet  indomitable  in  spirit,  fiery  in  his  passions,  sinewy 
and  powerful  in  frame,  deeply  versed  m warlike  stratagem 
and  accounted  the  best  lance  in  all  Mauritania.  He  had  three 
^houSd  horsemen  under  his  command,  veteran  troops,  with 
VwhoS  he  had  often  scoured  the  borders ; and  he  daily  expected 
thp  old  Moorish,  king,  with  reinforcements. 

Old  Ali  Atar  had  watched  from  his  fortress  every  movement 
cf  tv,  A Christian  army,  and  had  exulted  m all  the  errors  of  its 
commanders:  when  he  beheld  the  flower  of  Spanish  chivalry 
SS?  about  the  height  of  Aibohacen,  his  eye  flashed  with 
Exultation.  “By  the  aid  of  Allah,”  said  he,  “I  will  give  those 

^A^Atar^ privately , and  by  night,  sent  forth  a large  body  of 
hifchosen  troops,  to  he  in  ambush  near  one  of  the  skirts  of 
Aibohacen.  On  the  fourth  day  of  the  siege,  he  saflied  acioss 
the  bridge  and  made  a feint  attack  upon  the  height.  The 
cavahers  rushed  impetuously  forth  to  meet  him,  leaving  their 
encampment  almost  unprotected.  All  Atar  wheeled  and  fled 
and  was  hotlv  pursued.  When  the  Christian  cavahers  had 
been  dmwn  a considerable  distance  from  their  encampment, 
they  heard  a vast  shout  behind  them,  and,  looking  loun  , 
beheld  their  encampment  assailed  by  the  Moorish  oice  w ic 
had  been  placed  in  ambush,  and  which  had  ascended  a dihe  - 
ert  side  of  the  hill.  The  cavaliers  desisted  from  the  pursuit, 
and  hastened  to  prevent  the  plunder  of  their  tents.  Ali  Atar, 
“ h “tan,,  wheeled  aud  pursued  them;  and  toy  were 
attacked  in  front  and  rear,  on  the  summit  of  the  mil.  The 
contest  lasted  for  an  hour;  the  height  of  Aibohacen  was  red 
with  blood  • many  brave  cavaliers  fell,  expiring  among  heaps 
rf  tie  enemr  The  fierce  Ali  Atar  fought  with  the  fury  of  a 
demon  until  the  arrival  of  more  Christian  forces  compelled 
him  to  retreat  into  the  city.  The  severest  loss  to  the  Chris- 
tians in  this  skirmish,  was  that  of  Rodengo  Tellez  Guo  , 
Master  of  Calatrava.  As  he  was  raising  his  arm  to  make  a 
blow  an  arrow  pierced  him,  just  beneath  the  shoulder,  at  the 
open’  part  of  the  corselet.  He  fell  instantly  from  his  h°me, 
but  was  caught  by  Pedro  Gasca,  a cavalier  of : Avila,  who 
convlyed  him  to  his  tent,  where  he  died  The  king  and 
oueen  and  the  whole  kingdom,  mourned  his  death,  for  he 
was  in  the  freshness  of  his  youth,  being  but  twenty-four 
years  of  age,  and  had  proved  himself  a gallant  and  mg^- 
minded  cavalier.  A melancholy  group  collected  about  his 
corse,  on  the  bloody  height  of  Aibohacen:  the  knights 


46 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


Calatrava  mourned  him  as  a commander ; the  cavaliers  whc 
were  encamped  on  the  height,  lamented  him  as  their  com- 
panion in  arms,  in  a service  of  peril ; while  the  count  de  Ureha 
grieved  over  him  with  the  tender  affection  of  a brother. 

King  Ferdinand  now  perceived  the  wisdom  of  the  opinion  of 
the  marques  of  Cadiz,  and  that  his  force  was  quite  insufficient 
for  the  enterprise.  To  continue  his  camp  in  its  present  un- 
fortunate position,  would  cost  him  the  lives  of  his  bravest 
cavaliers,  if  not  a total  defeat,  in  case  of  reinforcements  to 
the  enemy.  He  called  a council  of  war,  late  in  the  evening 
of  Saturday;  and  it  was  determined  to  withdraw  the  army, 
early  the  next  morning,  to  Rio  Frio,  a short  distance  from  the 
city,  and  there  wait  for  additional  troops  from  Cordova. 

The  next  morning,  early,  the  cavaliers  on  the  height  of 
Albohacen  began  to  strike  their  tents.  No  sooner  did  Ali 
Atar  behold  this,  than  he  sallied  forth  to  attack  them.  Many 
of  the  Christian  troops,  who  had  not  heard  of  the  intention  to 
change  the  camp,  seeing  the  tents  struck  and  the  Moors  sally- 
ing forth,  supposed  that  the  enemy  had  been  reinforced  in  the 
night,  and  that  the  army  was  on  the  point  of  retreating. 
Without  stopping  to  ascertain  the  truth,  or  to  receive  orders, 
they  fled  in  dismay,  spreading  confusion  through  the  camp; 
nor  did  they  halt  until  they  had  reached  the  Rock  of  the 
Lovers,  about  seven  leagues  from  Loxa.* 

The  king  and  his  commanders  saw  the  imminent  peril  of  the 
moment,  and  made  face  to  the  Moors,  each  commander  guard- 
ing his  quarter  and  repelling  all  assaults,  while  the  tents  were 
struck  and  the  artillery  and  ammunition  conveyed  away. 
The  king,  with  a handful  of  cavaliers,  galloped  to  a rising 
ground,  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the  enemy,  calling  upon  the 
flying  troops  and  endeavoring  in  vain  to  rally  them.  Setting 
upon  the  Moors,  he  and  his  cavaliers  charged  them  so  vigor- 
ously, that  they  put  a squadron  to  flight,  slaying  many  with 
their  swords  and  lances,  and  driving  others  into  the  river, 
where  they  were  drowned.  The  Moors,  however,  were  soon 
reinforced,  and  returned  in  great  numbers.  The  king  was  in 
great  danger  of  being  surrounded,  and  twice  owed  his  safety 
to  the  valor  of  Don  Juan  de  Ribera,  Senior  of  Montemayor. 

The  marques  of  Cadiz  beheld,  from  a distance,  the  peril  of 
his  sovereign.  Summoning  about  seventy  horsemen  to  follow 
him,  he  galloped  to  the  spot,  threw  himself  between  the  king 


Pulgar.  Cronica. 


THE  COSQUEST  OF  G RAN AD  A. 


47 


and  the  enemy,  and  hurling  his  lance,  transpierced  one  of  the 
most  daring  of  the  Moors.  For  some  time,  he  remained  with 
no  other  weapon  than  his  sword : his  horse  was  wounded  by 
an  arrow,  and  many  of  his  followers  slain : but  he  succeeded 
in  beating  off  the  Moors,  and  rescuing  the  king  from  imminent 
jeopardy,  whom  he  then  prevailed  upon  to  retire  to  less  dan- 
gerous  ground. 

The  marques  continued,  throughout  the  day.  to  expose  him- 
self to  the  repeated  assaults  of  the  enemy : he  was  ever  found 
in  the  place  of  the  greatest  danger,  and  through  his  bravery  a 
great  part  of  the  army  and  camp  was  preserved  from  destruc- 
tion.* 

It  was  a perilous  day  for  the  commanders : for  in  a retreat 
of  the  kind,  it  is  the  noblest  cavaliers  who  most  expose  them- 
selves to  save  their  people.  The  duke  of  Medina  Celi  was 
struck  to  the  ground,  but  rescued  by  his  troops.  The  count 
de  Tend  ilia,  whose  tents  were  nearest  to  the  city,  received 
several  wounds,  and  various  other  cavaliers  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished note  were  exposed  to  fearful  jeopardy.  The  whole 
day  was  passed  in  bloody  skirmishings,  in  which  the  hidalgos 
and  cavaliers  of  the  royal  household  distinguished  themselves 
by  their  bravery  : at  length,  the  encampments  being  all  broken 
up.  and  most  of  the  artillery  and  baggage  removed  the  bloody 
height  of  Albohacen  was  abandoned,  and  the  neighborhood  of 
Loxa  evacuated  Several  tents,  a quantity  of  provisions,  and 
a few  pieces  of  artillery,  were  left  upon  the  spot,  from  the 
want  of  horses  and  mules  to  carry  them  off. 

Ah  Atar  hung  upon  the  rear  of  the  retiring  army,  and  har- 
assed it  until  it  reached  Bio  Frio;  from  thence  Ferdinand  re- 
turned to  Cordova,  deeply  mortified  though  greatly  benefited 
by  the  severe  lesson  he  had  received,  which  served  to  render 
him  more  cautious  in  his  campaigns  and  more  diffident  of  for- 
tune. He  sent  letters  to  all  parts,  excusing  his  retreat,  imput- 
ing it  to  the  small  number  of  his  forces,  and  the  circumstance 
that  many  of  them  were  quotas  sent  from  various  cities,  and 
not  in  royal  pay:  in  the  mean  time,  to  console  his  troops  for 
their  disappointment,  and  to  keep  up  their  spirits,  he  led  them 
upon  another  inroad  to  Lay  waste  the  vega  of  Granada. 


* Cura  de  ios  Palacios,  c.  53. 


48 


TEE  COE  QUEST  OF  GRANADA* 


CHAPTER  XI. 

HOW  MULEY  ABEN  HASSAN  MADE  A FORAY  INTO  THE  LANDS  OF 
MEDINA  SIDONIA,  AND  HOW  HE  WAS  RECEIVED. 

Old  Muley  Aben  Hassan  had  mustered  an  army,  and 
marched  to  the  relief  of  Loxa ; but  arrived  too  late — the  last 
squadron  of  Ferdinand  had  already  passed  over  the  border. 
“They  have  come  and  gone,”  said  he,  “like  a summer  cloud, 
and  all  their  vaunting  has  been  mere  empty  thunder.”  He 
turned  to  make  another  attempt  upon  Alhama,  the  garrison  of 
which  was  in  the  utmost  consternation  at  the  retreat  of  Ferdi- 
nand, and  would  have  deserted  the  place,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  courage  and  perseverance  of  the  alcayde,  Luis  Fernandez 
Puerto  Carrero.  That  brave  and  loyal  commander  cheered  up 
the  spirits  of  his  men,  and  kept  the  old  Moorish  king  at  bay, 
until  the  approach  of  Ferdinand,  on  his  second  incursion  into 
the  vega,  obliged  him  to  make  an  unwilling  retreat  to  Malaga. 

Muley  Aben  Hassan  felt  that  it  would  be  in  vain,  with  his 
inferior  force,  to  oppose  the  powerful  army  of  the  Christian 
monarch ; but  to  remain  idle  and  see  his  territories  laid  waste, 
would  ruin  him  in  the  estimation  of  his  people.  “If  we  can- 
not parry,” said  he,  “we  can  strike;  if  we  cannot  keep  our 
own  lands  from  being  ravaged,  we  can  ravage  the  lands  of  the 
enemy.”  He  inquired  and  learnt  that  most  of  the  chivalry  of 
Andalusia,  in  their  eagerness  for  a foray,  had  marched  off 
with  the  king,  and  left  their  own  country  almost  defenceless. 
The  territories  of  the  duke  of  Medina  Sidonia  were  particularly 
unguarded : here  were  vast  plains  of  pasturage,  covered  with 
flocks  and  herds — the  very  country  for  a hasty  inroad.  The 
old  monarch  had  a bitter  grudge  against  the  duke,  for  having 
foiled  him  at  Alhama.  “ I’ll  give  this  cavalier  a lesson,”  said 
he,  exultingly,  “that  will  cure  him  of  his  love  of  campaign- 
ing. ” So  he  prepared  in  all  haste  for  a foray  into  the  country 
about  Medina  Sidonia. 

Muley  Aben  Hassan  sallied  out  of  Malaga  with  fifteen  hun- 
dred horse  and  six  thousand  foot,  and  took  the  way  by  the  sea- 
coast,  marching  through  Estiponia,  and  entering  the  Christian 
country  between  Gibraltar  and  Castellar.  The  only  person 
that  was  likely  to  molest  him  on  this  route,  was  one  Pedro  de 
Vargas;  a shrewd,  hardy,  and  vigilant  soldier,  alcayde  of  Gib- 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


49 


raltar,  and  who  lay  ensconced  in  his  old  warrior  rock  as  in  a 
citadel.  Muley  Aben  Hassan  knew  the  watchful  and  daring 
character  of  the  man,  but  had  ascertained  that  his  garrison  was 
too  small  to  enable  him  to  make  a sally,  or  at  least  to  insure 
him  any  success.  Still  he  pursued  his  march,  with  great  silence 
and  caution ; sent  parties  in  advance,  to  explore  every  pass 
where  a foe  might  lie  in  ambush ; cast  many  an  anxious  eye 
towards  the  old  rock  of  Gibraltar,  as  its  cloud-capped  summit 
was  seen  towering  in  the  distance  on  his  left ; nor  did  he  feel 
entirely  at  ease,  until  he  had  passed  through  the  broken  and 
mountainous  country  of  Castellar,  and  descended  into  the 
plains.  Here  he  encamped  on  the  hanks  of  the  Celemin. 
From  hence  he  sent  four  hundred  corredors,  or  fleet  horsemen, 
armed  with  lances,  who  were  to  station  themselves  near  Alge- 
ziras,  and  to  keep  a strict  watch  across  the  hay,  upon  the  op- 
posite fortress  of  Gibraltar.  If  the  alcayde  attempted  to  sally 
forth,  they  were  to  waylay  and  attack  him,  being  almost  four 
times  his  supposed  force ; and  were  to  send  swift  tidings  to  the 
camp.  In  the  mean  time,  two  hundred  corredors  were  sent  to 
scour  that  vast  plain  called  the  Campiha  de  Tarifa,  abounding 
with  flocks  and  herds ; and  two  hundred  more  were  to  ravage 
the  lands  about  Medina  Sidonia.  Muley  Aben  Hassan  re- 
mained with  the  main  body  of  the  army,  as  a rallying  point, 
on  the  banks  of  the  Celemin. 

The  foraging  parties  scoured  the  country  to  such  effect,  that 
they  came  driving  vast  flocks  and  herds  before  them,  enough 
to  supply  the  place  of  all  that  had  been  swept  from  the  vega  of 
Granada.  The  troops  which  had  kept  watch  upon  the  rock  of 
Gibraltar,  returned  with  word  that  they  had  not  seen  a Chris- 
tian helmet  stirring.  The  old  king  congratulated  himself  upon 
the  secrecy  and  promptness  with  which  he  had  conducted  his 
foray,  and  upon  having  baffled  the  vigilance  of  Pedro  de 
Vargas. 

Muley  Aben  Hassan  had  not  been  so  secret  as  he  imagined ; 
the  watchful  Pedro  de  Varga,s  had  received  notice  of  his  move- 
ments. His  garrison  was  barely  sufficient  for  the  defence  of  the 
place,  and  he  feared  to  take  the  field  and  leave  his  fortress  un- 
guarded. Luckily,  at  this  juncture,  there  arrived  in  the  har- 
bor of  Gibraltar  a squadron  of  the  armed  galleys  stationed  in 
the  Strait,  and  commanded  by  Carlos  de  Valera.  The  alcayde 
immediately  prevailed  upon  him  to  guard  the  place  during  his 
absence,  and  sallied  forth  at  midnight  with  seventy  horse.  He 
made  for  the  town  of  Castellar,  which  was  strongly  posted  on  a 


50 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


steep  height,  knowing  that  the  Moorish  king  would  have  to 
return  by  this  place.  He  ordered  alarm-fires  to  he  lighted  upon 
the  mountains,  to  give  notice  that  the  Moors  were  on  the 
ravage,  that  the  peasants  might  drive  their  flocks  and  herds 
to  places  of  refuge ; and  he  sent  couriers,  riding  like  mad,  in 
every  direction,  summoning  the  fighting  men  of  the  neighbor- 
hood to  meet  him  at  Castellar. 

Muley  Aben  Hassan  saw,  by  the  fires  blazing  about  the 
mountains,  that  the  country  was  rising.  He  struck  his  tents, 
and  pushed  forward  as  rapidly  as  possible  for  the  border;  but 
he  was  encumbered  with  booty,  and  with  the  vast  cavalgada 
swept  from  the  pastures  of  the  Campina  de  Tarifa.  His  scouts 
brought  him  word  that  there  were  troops  in  the  field,  but  he 
made  light  of  the  intelligence,  knowing  that  they  could  only  be 
those  of  the  alcayde  of  Gibraltar,  and  that  he  had  not  more 
than  a hundred  horsemen  in  his  garrison.  He  threw  in  ad- 
vance two  hundred  and  fifty  of  his  bravest  troops,  and  with 
them  the  alcaydes  of  Marabella  and  Gasares.  Behind  this  van- 
guard  was  a great  cavalgada  of  cattle ; and  in  the  rear  marched 
the  king,  with  the  main  force  of  his  little  army. 

It  was  near  the  middle  of  a sultry  summer  day,  that  they  ap- 
proached Castellar.  De  Vargas  was  on  the  watch,  and  beheld, 
by  an  immense  cloud  of  dust,  that  they  were  descending  one 
of  the  heights  of  that  wild  and  broken  country.  The  vanguard 
and  rear-guard  were  above  half  a league  asunder,  with  the 
cavalgada  between  them ; and  a long  and  close  forest  hid  them 
from  each  other.  De  Vargas  saw  that  they  could  render  but 
little  assistance  to  each  other  in  case  of  a sudden  attack,  and 
might  be  easily  thrown  in  confusion.  He  chose  fifty  of  his 
bravest  horsemen,  and,  making  a circuit,  took  his  post  secretly 
in  a narrow  glen  opening  into  a defile  between  two  rocky 
heights,  through  which  the  Moors  had  to  pass.  It  was  his  in- 
tention to  suffer  the  vanguard  and  the  cavalgada  to  pass,  and 
to  fall  upon  the  rear. 

While  thus  lying  perdue,  six  Moorish  scouts,  well  mounted 
and  well  armed,  entered  the  glen,  examining  every  place  that 
might  conceal  an  enemy.  Some  of  the  Christians  advised  that 
they  should  slay  these  six  men,  and  retreat  to  Gibraltar.  “ No,” 
said  De  Vargas,  “ I have  come  out  for  higher  game  than  these ; 
and  I hope,  by  the  aid  of  God  and  Santiago,  to  do  good  work 
this  day.  I know  these  Moors  well,  and  doubt  not  but  they 
may  readily  be  thrown  into  confusion.” 

By  this  time,  the  six  horsemen  approached  so  near  that  they 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


51 


were  on  the  point  of  discovering  the  Christian  ambush.  De 
Vargas  gave  the  word,  and  ten  horsemen  rushed  forth  upon 
them : in  an  instant,  four  of  the  Moors  rolled  in  the  dust ; the 
other  two  put  spurs  to  their  steeds,  and  fled  towards  their 
army,  pursued  by  the  ten  Christians.  About  eighty  of  the 
Moorish  vanguard  came  galloping  to  the  relief  of  their  com- 
panions; the  Christians  turned,  and  fled  towards  their  am- 
bush. De  Vargas  kept  his  men  concealed,  until  the  fugitives 
and  their  pursuers  came  clattering  pell-mell  into  the  glen.  At 
a signal  trumpet,  his  men  sallied  forth  with  great  heat  and 
in  close  array.  The  Moors  almost  rushed  upon  their  weapons, 
before  they  perceived  them ; forty  of  the  infidels  were  over- 
thrown, the  rest  turned  their  backs.  “ Forward!”  cried  De 
Vargas;  “ let  us  give  the  vanguard  a brush,  before  it  can  be 
joined  by  the  rear.”  So  saying,  he  pursued  the  flying  Moors 
down  hill,  and  came  with  such  force  and  fury  upon  the  ad- 
vance guard  as  to  overturn  many  of  them  at  the  first  encoun- 
ter. As  he  wheeled  off  with  his  men,  the  Moors  discharged 
their  lances ; upon  which  he  returned  to  the  charge,  and  made 
great  slaughter.  The  Moors  fought  valiantly  for  a short  time, 
until  the  alcaydes  of  Marabella  and  Casares  were  slain,  when 
they  gave  way  and  fled  for  the  rear-guard.  In  their  flight,  they 
passed  through  the  cavalgada  of  cattle,  threw  the  whole  in 
confusion,  and  raised  such  a cloud  of  dust  that  the  Christians 
could  no  longer  distinguish  objects.  Fearing  that  the  king  and 
the  main  body  might  be  at  hand,  and  finding  that  De  Vargas 
was  badly  wounded,  they  contented  themselves  with  despoiling 
the  slain  and  taking  above  twenty-eight  horses,  and  then  re- 
treated to  Castellar. 

When  the  routed  Moors  came  flying  back  uj^on  the  rear- 
guard, Mulcy  Aben  Hassan  feared  that  the  people  of  Xeres 
were  in  arms.  Several  of  his  followers  advised  him  to  abandon 
the  cavalgada,  and  retreat  by  another  road.  “No,”  said  the 
old  king,  “ he  is  no  true  soldier  who  gives  up  his  booty  with- 
out fighting.”  Putting  spurs  to  his  horse,  he  galloped  forward 
through  the  centre  of  the  cavalgada,  driving  the  cattle  to  the 
right  and  left.  When  he  reached  the  field  of  battle,  he  found 
it  strewed  with  the  bodies  of  upwards  of  one  hundred  Moors, 
among  which  were  those  of  the  two  alcaydes.  Enraged  at  the 
sight,  he  summoned  all  his  cross-bowmen  and  cavalry,  pushed 
on  to  the  very  gates  of  Castellar,  and  set  fire  to  two  houses 
close  to  the  walls.  Pedro  do  Vargas  was  too  severely  wounded 
to  sally  forth  in  person ; but  he  ordered  out  his  troops,  and  there 


52 


THE  CONQUEST  OE  GRANADA . 


was  brisk  skirmishing  under  the  walls,  until  the  king  drew  off 
and  returned  to  the  scene  of  the  recent  encounter.  Here  he 
had  the  bodies  of  the  principal  warriors  laid  across  mules,  to 
be  interred  honorably  at  Malaga ; the  rest  of  the  slain  were 
buried  on  the  field  of  battle.  Then,  gathering  together  the 
scattered  cavalgada,  he  paraded  it  slowly,  in  an  immense  line, 
past  the  walls  of  Castcllar,  by  way  of  taunting  his  foe. 

With  all  his  fierceness,  old  Muley  Aben  Hassan  had  a gleam 
of  warlike  courtesy,  and  admired  the  hardy  and  soldierlike 
character  of  Pedro  de  Vargas.  He  summoned  two  Christian 
captives,  and  demanded  what  were  the  revenues  of  the  alcayde 
of  Gibraltar.  They  told  him  that,  among  other  things,  he  was 
entitled  to  one  out  of  every  drove  of  cattle  that  passed  his 
boundaries.  “Allah  forbid,”  cried  the  old  monarch,  “ that  so 
brave  a cavalier  should  be  defrauded  of  his  dues.  ” 

He  immediately  chose  twelve  of  the  finest  cattle,  from  the 
twelve  droves  which  formed  the  cavalgada.  These  he  gave  in 
charge  of  an  alfaqui,  to  deliver  to  Pedro  de  Vargas.  “Tell 
him,  ” said  he,  ‘ 4 that  I crave  his  pardon  for  not  having  sent 
these  cattle  sooner ; but  I have  this  moment  learnt  the  nature 
of  his  rights,  and  I hasten  to  satisfy  them,  with  the  punctual- 
ity due  to  so  worthy  a cavalier.  Tell  him,  at  the  same  time, 
that  I had  no  idea  the  alcayde  of  Gibraltar  was  so  active  and 
vigilant  in  collecting  his  tolls.” 

The  brave  alcayde  relished  the  stern,  soldierlike  pleasantry 
of  the  old  Moorish  monarch.  He  ordered  a rich  silken  vest, 
and  a scarlet  mantle,  to  be  given  to  the  alfaqui,  and  dismissed 
him  with  great  courtesy.  “ Tell  his  majesty,”  said  he,  “ that  I 
kiss  his  hands  for  the  honor  he  has  done  me,  and  regret  tba£ 
my  scanty  force  has  not  permitted  me  to  give  him  a more  sig- 
nal reception,  on  his  coming  into  these  parts.  Had  three  hun- 
dred horsemen,  whom  I have  been  promised  from  Xeres, 
arrived  in  time,  I might  have  served  up  an  entertainment  more 
befitting  such  a monarch.  I trust,  however,  they  will  arrive 
in  the  course  of  the  night,  in  which  case  his  majesty  may  be 
sure  of  a royal  regale  at  the  dawning.” 

Muley  Aben  Hassan  shook  his  head,  when  he  received  the 
reply  of  De  Vargas.  “Allah  preserve  us,”  said  he,  “from  any 
visitation  of  these  hard  riders  of  Xeres ! a handful  of  troops, 
acquainted  with  the  wild  passes  of  these  mountains,  may  de- 
stroy an  army  encumbered  as  ours  is  with  booty.” 

It  was  some  relief  to  the  king,  however,  to  learn  that  the 
hardy  alcayde  of  Gibraltar  was  too  severely  wounded  to  take 


53 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 

the  field  in  person.  He  immediately  beat  a retreat,  with  all 
speed,  before  the  close  of  day,  hurrying  with  such  precipita- 
tion, that  the  cavalgada  was  frequently  broken,  and  scattered 
among  the  rugged  defiles  of  the  mountains;  and  above  five 
thousand  of  the  cattle  turned  back,  and  were  regained  by  the 
Christians.  Muley  Aben  Hassan  returned  triumphantly  with 
the  residue  to  Malaga,  glorying  in  the  spoils  of  the  duke  of 
Medina  Sidonia. 

King  Ferdinand  was  mortified  at  finding  his  incursion  into 
the  vega  of  Granada,  counterbalanced  by  this  inroad  into  his 
dominions,  and  saw  that  there  were  two  sides  to  the  game  of 
war,  as  to  all  other  games.  The  only  one  who  reaped  real 
glory  in  this  series  of  inroads  and  skirmishings,  was  Pedro  de 
Vargas,  the  stout  alcayde  of  Gibraltar.* 


CHAPTER  XII. 

FORAY  OF  SPANISH  CAVALIERS  AMONG  THE  MOUNTAINS  OF 
MALAGA. 

The  foray  of  old  Muley  Aben  Hassan  had  touched  the  pride 
of  the  Andalusian  chivalry,  and  they  determined  on  retalia- 
tion. For  this  purpose  a number  of  the  most  distinguished 
cavaliers  assembled  at  Antiquera,  in  the  month  of  March,  1483. 
The  leaders  of  the  enterprise  were,  the  gallant  marques  of 
Cadiz;  Don  Pedro  Henriquez,  adelantado  of  Andalusia;  Don 
Juan  de  Silva,  count  of  Cifuentes,  and  bearer  of  the  royal 
standard,  who  commanded  in  Seville;  Don  Alonzo  de  Carde- 
nas, Master  of  the  religious  and  military  order  of  Santiago; 
and  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar.  Several  other  cavaliers  of  note 
hastened  to  take  part  in  the  enterprise ; and  in  a little  while, 
about  twenty -seven  hundred  horse,  and  several  companies  of 
foot,  were  assembled  within  the  old  warlike  city  of  Antiquera, 
comprising  the  very  flower  of  Andalusian  chivalry. 

A council  of  war  was  held  by  the  chiefs,  to  determine  in 
what  quarter  they  should  strike  a blow.  The  rival  Moorish 
kings  were  waging  civil  war  with  each  other,  in  the  vicinity  of 
Granada ; and  the  whole  country  lay  open  to  inroads.  Various 


♦Alonzo  de  Palenecia,  1.  28,  c.  3, 


54 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


plans  were  proposed  by  the  different  cavaliers.  The  marques 
of  Cadiz  was  desirous  of  scaling  the  walls  of  Zahara,  and  re- 
gaining possession  of  that  important  fortress.  The  Master  of 
Santiago,  however,  suggested  a wider  range  and  a still  more 
important  object.  He  had  received  information  from  his  ada- 
lides,  who  were  apostate  Moors,  that  an  incursion  might  be 
safely  made  into  a mountainous  region  near  Malaga,  called  the 
Axarquia.  Here  were  valleys  of  pasture  land,  well  stocked 
with  flocks  and  herds ; and  there  were  numerous  villages  and 
hamlets,  which  would  be  an  easy  prey.  The  city  of  Malaga 
was  too  weakly  garrisoned,  and  had  too  few  cavalry,  to  send 
forth  any  force  in  opposition ; nay,  he  added,  they  might  even 
extend  their  ravages  to  its  very  gates,  and  peradventure  carry 
that  wealthy  place  by  sudden  assault. 

The  adventurous  spirits  of  the  cavaliers  were  inflamed  by 
this  suggestion;  in  their  sanguine  confidence,  they  already 
beheld  Malaga  in  their  power,  and  they  were  eager  for  the 
enterprise.  The  marques  of  Cadiz  endeavored  to  interpose  a 
little  cool  caution.  He  likewise  had  apostate  adalides,  the 
most  intelligent  and  experienced  on  the  borders ; among  these, 
he  placed  especial  reliance  on  one  named  Luis  Amar,  who 
knew  all  the  mountains  and  valleys  of  the  country.  He  had 
received  from  him  a particular  account  of  these  mountains  of 
the  Axarquia.*  Their  savage  and  broken  nature  was  a suffi- 
cient defence  for  the  fierce  people  who  inhabited  them,  who, 
manning  their  rocks,  and  their  tremendous  passes,  which 
were  often  nothing  more  than  the  deep  dry  beds  of  torrents, 
might  set  whole  armies  at  defiance.  Even  if  vanquished,  they 
afforded  no  spoil  to  the  victor.  Their  houses  were  little  better 
than  bare  walls,  and  they  would  drive  off  their  scanty  flocks 
and  herds  to  the  fastnesses  of  the  mountains. 

The  sober  counsel  of  the  marques,  however,  was  overruled. 
The  cavaliers,  accustomed  to  mountain  warfare,  considered 
themselves  and  their  horses  equal  to  any  wild  and  rugged 
expedition,  and  were  flushed  with  the  idea  of  terminating 
their  foray  by  a brilliant  assault  upon  Malaga. 

Leaving  all  heavy  baggage  at  Antiquera,  and  all  such  as 
had  horses  too  weak  for  this  mountain  scramble,  they  set 
forth,  full  of  spirit  and  confidence.  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar, 


* Pulgar,  in  his  Chronicle,  reverses  the  case,  and  makes  the  marques  of  Cadiz 
recommend  the  expedition  to  the  Axarquia;  but  Fray  Antonio  Agapida  is  sup- 
ported in  his  statement  by  that  most  veracious  and  contemporary  chronicle? 
Andres  Bernaldes,  curate  of  Los  Palacios. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


55 


and  the  adelantado  of  Andalusia,  led  the  squadron  of  advance. 
The  count  of  Cituentes  followed,  with  certain  of  the  chivalry 
of  Seville.  Then  came  the  battalion  of  the  most  valiant 
Boderigo  Ponce  de  Leon,  marques  of  Cadiz;  he  was  accorm 
panied  by  several  of  his  brothers  and  nephews,  and  many 
cavaliers,  who  sought  distinction  under  his  banner;  and  this 
family  band  attracted  universal  attention  and  applause,  as 
they  paraded  in  martial  state  through  the  streets  of  Antiquera. 
The  rear-guard  was  led  by  Don  Alonzo  Cardenas,  Master  of 
Santiago,  and  was  composed  of  the  knights  of  his  order,  and 
the  cavaliers  of  Ecija,  with  certain  men-at-arms  of  the  Holy 
Brotherhood,  whom  the  king  had  placed  under  his  command. 
The  army  was  attended  by  a great  train  of  mules,  laden  with 
provisions  for  a few  days’  supply,  until  they  should  be  able  to 
forage  among  the  Moorish  villages.  Never  did  a more  gallant 
and  self-confident  little  army  tread  the  earth.  It  was  com- 
posed of  men  full  of  health  and  vigor,  to  whom  war  was  a 
pastime  and  delight.  They  had  spared  no  expense  in  their 
equipments,  for  never  was  the  pomp  of  war  carried  to  a higher 
pitch  than  among  the  proud  chivalry  of  Spain.  Cased  in  armor 
richly  inlaid  and  embossed,  decked  with  rich  surcoats  and 
waving  plumes,  and  superbly  mounted  on  Andalusian  steeds, 
they  pranced  out  of  Antiquera  'with  banners  flying,  and  their 
various  devices  and  armorial  bearings  ostentatiously  dis- 
played; and  in  the  confidence  of  their  hopes,  promised  the 
inhabitants  to  enrich  them  with  the  spoils  of  Malaga. 

In  the  rear  of  this  warlike  pageant,  followed  a peaceful  band, 
intent  upon  profiting  by  the  anticipated  victories.  They  were 
not  the  customary  wretches  that  hover  about  armies  to  plun- 
der and  strip  the  dead,  but  goodly  and  substantial  traders  from 
Seville,  Cordova,  and  other  cities  of  traffic.  They  rode  sleek 
mules,  and  were  clad  in  goodly  raiment,  with  long  leathern 
purses  at  their  girdles,  well  filled  with  pistoles  and  other  gold- 
en coin.  They  had  heard  of  the  spoils  wasted  by  the  soldiery 
at  the  capture  of  Albania,  and  were  provided  with  moneys  to 
buy  up  the  jewels  and  precious  stones,  the  vessels  of  gold  and 
silver,,  and  the  rich  silks  and  cloths,  that  should  form  the  plun- 
der of  Malaga.  The  proud  cavaliers  eyed  these  sons  of  traffic 
with  great  disdain,  but  permitted  them  to  follow  for  the  con- 
venience of  the  troops,  who  might  otherwise  be  overburthened 
with  booty. 

It  had  been  intended  to  conduct  this  expedition  with  great 
celerity  and  secrecy ; but  the  noise  of  their  preparations  had 


56 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 

already  reached  the  city  of  Malaga.  The  garrison,  it  is  true, 
was  weak ; hut  it  possessed  a commander  who  was  himself  a 
host.  This  was  Muley  Abdallah,  commonly  called  El  Zagal,  or 
the  valiant.  He  was  younger  brother  of  Muley  Aben  Hassan, 
and  general  of  the  few  forces  winch  remained  faithful  to  the 
old  monarch.  He  possessed  equal  fierceness  of  spirit  with  his 
brother  and  surpassed  him  in  craft  and  vigilance.  His  very 
name  was  a war-cry  among  his  soldiery,  who  had  the  most 
extravagant  opinion  of  his  prowess. 

El  Zagal  suspected  that  Malaga  was  the  object  of  this  noisy 
expedition.  He  consulted  with  old  Bexir,  a veteran  Moor,  who 
governed  the  city.  “ If  this  army  of  marauders  should  reach 
Malaga,”  said  he,  “we  should  hardly  be  able  to  keep  them  with- 
out its  walls.  I will  throw  myself,  with  a small  force,  into  the 
mountains ; rouse  the  peasantry,  take  possession  of  the  passes, 
and  endeavor  to  give  these  Spanish  cavaliers  sufiicient  enter- 
tainment upon  the  road.” 

It  was  on  a Wednesday,  that  the  pranking  army  of  high- 
mettled  warriors  issued  forth  from  the  ancient  gates  of  Anti- 
quera.  They  marched  all  day  and  night,  making  their  way, 
secretly  as  they  supposed,  through  the  passes  of  the  moun- 
tains. As  the  tract  of  country  they  intended  to  maraud  was 
far  in  the  Moorish  territories,  near  the  coast  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean, they  did  not  arrive  there  until  late  in  the  following 
day.  In  passing  through  these  stern  and  lofty  mountains, 
their  path  was  often  along  the  bottom  of  a barranco,  or  deep 
rocky  valley,  with  a scanty  stream  dashing  along  it,  among 
the  loose  rocks  and  stones,  which  it  had  broken  and  rolled 
down,  in  the  time  of  its  autumnal  violence.  Sometimes  their 
road  was  a mere  rambla,  or  dry  bed  of  a torrent,  cut  deep 
into  the  mountain  and  filled  with  their  shattered  fragments. 
These  barrancos  and  ramblas  were  overhung  by  immense  cliffs 
and  precipices;  forming  the  lurking-places  of  ambuscades, 
during  the  wars  between  the  Moors  and  Spaniards,  as  in  after- 
times they  have  become  the  favorite  haunts  of  robbers  to  way- 
lay the  unfortunate  traveller. 

As  the  sun  went  down,  the  cavaliers  came  to  a lofty  part  of 
the  mountains,  commanding  to  the  right  a distant  glimpse  of 
a part  of  the  fair  vega  of  Malaga,  with  the  blue  Mediterranean 
beyond,  and  they  hailed  it  with  exultation,  as  a glimpse  of 
the  promised  land.  As  the  night  closed  in,  they  reached  the 
chain  of  little  valleys  and  hamlets,  locked  up  among  these 
rocky  heights,  and  known  among  the  Moors  by  the  name  of 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


57 


the  Axarquia.  Here  their  vaunting  hopes  were  destined  to 
meet  with  the  first  disappointment.  The  inhabitants  had 
heard  of  their  approach ; they  had  conveyed  away  their  cattle 
and  effects,  and,  with  their  wives  and  children,  had  taken 
refuge  in  the  towers  and  fastnesses  of  the  mountains. 

Enraged  at  their  disappointment,  the  troop  set  fire  to  the 
deserted  houses,  and  pressed  forward,  hoping  for  better  for- 
tune as  they  advanced.  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  and  the  other 
cavaliers  in  the  vanguard,  spread  out  their  forces  to  lay  waste 
the  country;  capturing  a few  lingering  herds  of  cattle,  with 
the  Moorish  peasants  who  were  driving  them  to  some  place  of 
safety. 

While  this  marauding  party  carried  fire  and  sword  in  the 
advance,  and  lit  up  the  mountain  cliffs  with  the  flames  of  the 
hamlets,  the  Master  of  Santiago,  who  brought  up  the  rear- 
guard, maintained  strict  order,  keeping  his  knights  together  in 
martial  array,  ready  for  attack  or  defence,  should  an  enemy 
appear.  The  men-at-arms  of  the  Holy  Brotherhood  attempted 
to  roam  in  quest  of  booty ; but  he  called  them  back,  and  re- 
buked them  severely. 

At  length  they  came  to  a part  of  the  mountain  completely 
broken  up  by  barrancos  and  ramblas,  of  vast  depth,  and  shag- 
ged with  rocks  and  precipices.  It  was  impossible  to  maintain 
the  order  of  march ; the  horses  had  no  room  for  action,  and 
were  scarcely  manageable,  having  to  scramble  from  rock  to 
rock,  and  up  and  down  frightful  declivities,  where  there  was 
scarce  footing  for  a mountain  goat.  Passing  by  a burning  vil- 
lage, the  light  of  the  flames  revealed  their  perplexed  situation. 
The  Moors,  who  had  taken  refuge  in  a watch-tower  on  an  im- 
pending height,  shouted  with  exultation,  when  they  looked 
down  upon  these  glistening  cavaliers  struggling  and  stumbling 
among  the  rocks.  Sallying  forth  from  their  tower,  they  took 
possession  of  the  cliffs  which  overhung  the  ravine,  and  hurled 
darts  and  stones  upon  the  enemy.  It  was  with  the  utmost 
grief  of  heart  that  the  good  Master  of  Santiago  beheld  his 
brave  men  falling  like  helpless  victims  around  him,  without 
the  means  of  resistance  or  revenge.  The  confusion  of  his  fol- 
lowers was  increased  by  the  shouts  of  the  Moors,  multiplied  by 
the  echoes  of  every  crag  and  cliff,  as  if  they  were  surrounded 
by  innumerable  foes.  Being  entirely  ignorant  of  the  country, 
in  their  struggles  to  extricate  themselves  they  plunged  into 
other  glens  and  defiles,  where  they  were  still  more  exposed 
to  danger.  In  this  extremity,  the  Master  of  Santiago  dis- 


58 


; THE  CONQUEST  OF  G HAN AD A. 


patched  messengers  in  search  of  succor.  The  marques  of 
Cadiz,  like  a loyal  companion  in  arms,  hastened  to  his  aid 
with  his  cavalry;  his  approach  checked  the  assaults  of  the 
enemy,  and  the  Master  was  at  length  enabled  to  extricate  his 
troops  from  the  defile. 

In  the  mean  time,  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  and  his  compan- 
ions, in  their  eager  advance,  had  likewise  got  entangled  in 
deep  glens,  and  the  dry  beds  of  torrents,  where  they  had  been 
severely  galled  by  the  insulting  attacks  of  a handful  of  Moor- 
ish peasants,  posted  on  the  impending  precipices.  The  proud 
spirit  of  De  Aguilar  was  incensed  at  having  the  game  of  war 
thus  turned  upon  him,  and  his  gallant  forces  domineered  over 
by  mountain  boors,  whom  he  had  thought  to  drive,  like  th$Ir 
own  cattle,  to  Antiquera.  Hearing,  however,  that  his  friend 
the  marques  of  Cadiz,  and  the  Master  of  Santiago,  were  en- 
gaged with  the  enemy,  he  disregarded  his  own  danger,  and, 
calling  together  his  troops,  returned  to  assist  them,  or  rather 
to  partake  their  perils.  Being  once  more  assembled  together, 
the  cavaliers  held  a hasty  council,  amidst  the  hurling  of  stones 
and  the  whistling  of  arrows ; and  their  resolves  were  quick- 
ened by  the  sight,  from  time  to  time,  of  some  gallant  compan- 
ion in  arms  laid  low.  They  determined  that  there  was  no 
spoil  in  this  part  of  the  country,  to  repay  for  the  extraordi- 
nary peril ; and  that  it  was  better  to  abandon  the  herds  they 
had  already  taken,  which  only  embarrassed  their  march,  and 
to  retreat  with  all  speed  to  less  dangerous  ground. 

The  adalides,  or  guides,  were  ordered  to  lead  the  way  out 
of  this  place  of  carnage.  These,  thinking  to  conduct  them  by 
the  most  secure  route,  led  them  by  a steep  and  rocky  pass, 
difficult  for  the  foot-soldiers,  but  almost  impracticable  to  the 
cavalry.  It  was  overhung  with  precipices,  from  whence 
showers  of  stones  and  arrows  were  poured  upon  them,  ac- 
companied by  savage  yells,  which  appalled  the  stoutest  heart?. 
In  some  places,  they  could  pass  but  one  at  a time,  and  were 
often  transpierced,  horse  and  rider,  by  the  Moorish  darts,  im- 
peding the  progress  of  their  comrades  by  their  dying  strug- 
gles. The  surrounding  precipices  were  lit  up  by  a thousand 
alarm-fires ; every  crag  and  cliff  had  its  flame,  by  the  light  of 
which  they  beheld  their  foes,  bounding  from  rock  to  rock,  and 
looking  more  like  fiends  than  mortal  men. 

Either  through  terror  and  confusion,  or  through  real  igno- 
rance of  the  country,  their  guides,  instead  of  conducting  them 
out  of  the  mountains,  led  them  deeper  into  their  fatal  recesses. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


59 


The  morning  dawned  upon  them  in  a narrow  rambla,  its  bot- 
tom formed  of  broken  rocks,  where  once  had  raved  along  the 
mountain  torrent ; while  above,  there  beetled  great  arid  cliffs, 
over  the  brows  of  which  they  beheld  the  turbaned  heads  of 
their  fierce  and  exulting  foes.  What  a different  appearance 
did  the  unfortunate  cavaliers  present,  from  that  of  the  gallant 
band  that  marched  so  vauntingly  out  of  Antiquera ! Covered 
with  dust,  and  blood,  and  wounds,  and  haggard  with  fatigue 
and  horror,  they  looked  like  victims  rather  than  like  warriors. 
Many  of  their  banners  were  lost,  and  not  a trumpet  was  heard 
to  rally  up  their  sinking  spirits.  The  men  turned  with  im- 
ploring eyes  to  their  commanders;  while  the  hearts  of  the 
cavaliers  were  ready  to  burst  with  rage  and  grief,  at  the 
merciless  havoc  made  among  their  faithful  followers. 

All  day,  they  made  ineffectual  attempts  to  extricate  them- 
selves from  the  mountains.  Columns  of  smoke  rose  from  the 
heights,  where,  in  the  preceding  night,  had  blazed  the  alarm- 
firo.  The  mountaineers  assembled  from  every  direction ; they 
swarmed  at  every  pass,  getting  in  the  advance  of  the  Chris- 
tians, and  garrisoning  the  cliffs  like  so  many  towers  and  battle- 
ments. 

Night  closed  again  upon  the  Christians,  when  they  were  shut 
up  in  a narrow  valley  traversed  by  a deep  stream,  and  sur- 
rounded by  precipices  which  seemed  to  reach  the  skies,  and  on 
which  blazed  and  flared  the  alarm-fires.  Suddenly  a new  cry 
was  heard  resounding  along  the  valley : “ El  Zagal ! El  Zagal !” 
echoed  from  cliff  to  cliff.  “ What  cry  is  that?”  said  the  Mas- 
ter of  Santiago.  “ It  is  the  war-cry  of  El  Zagal,  the  Moorish 
general,”  said  an  old  Castilian  soldier:  “ he  must  be  coming  in 
person,  with  the  troops  of  Malaga.” 

The  worthy  Master  turned  to  his  knights : “ Let  us  die,”  said 
he,  ‘ 1 making  a road  with  our  hearts,  since  we  cannot  with  our 
swords.  Let  us  scale  the  mountain,  and  sell  our  lives  dearly, 
instead  of  staying  here  to  be  tamely  butchered.” 

So  saying,  he  turned  his  steed  against  the  mountain,  and 
spurred  him  up  its  flinty  side.  Horse  and  foot  followed  his 
example,  eager,  if  they  could  not  escape,  to  have  at  least  a 
dying  blow  at  the  enemy.  As  they  struggled  up  the  height,  a 
tremendous  storm  of  darts  and  stones  was  showered  upon 
them  by  the  Moors.  Sometimes  a fragment  of  rock  came 
bounding  and  thundering  down,  ploughing  its  way  through  the 
centre  of  their  host.  The  foot-soldiers,  faint  with  weariness 
and  hunger,  or  crippled  by  wounds,  held  by  the  tails  and 


60 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


manes  of  the  horses  to  aid  them  in  their  ascent;  while  the 
horses,  losing  their  foothold  among  the  loose  stones,  or  re- 
ceiving some  sudden  wound,  tumbled  down  the  steep  declivity, 
steed,  rider,  and  soldier,  rolling  from  crag  to  crag,  until  they 
were  dashed  to  pieces  in  the  valley.  In  this  desperate  strug- 
gle, the  alferez  or  standard-bearer  of  the  Master,  with  liis 
standard,  was  lost;  as  were  many  of  his  relations  and  his 
dearest  friends.  At  length  he  succeeded  in  attaining  the  crest 
of  the  mountain ; but  it  was  only  to  be  plunged  in  new  diffi- 
culties. A wilderness  of  rocks  and  rugged  dells  lay  before 
him,  beset  by  cruel  foes.  Having  neither  banner  nor  trumpet 
by  which  to  rally  his  troops,  they  wandered  apart,  each  intent 
upon  saving  himself  from  the  precipices  of  the  mountains,  and 
the  darts  of  the  enemy.  When  the  pious  Master  of  Santiago 
beheld  the  scattered  fragments  of  his  late  gallant  force,  he 
could  not  restrain  his  grief.  “O  God!”  exclaimed  he,  “ great 
is  thine  anger  this  day  against  thy  servants.  Thou  hast  con- 
verted the  cowardice  of  these  infidels  into  desperate  valor,  and 
hast  made  peasants  and  boors  victorious  over  armed  men  of 
battle.” 

He  would  fain  have  kept  with  his  foot-soldiers,  and,  gather- 
ing them  together,  have  made  head  against  the  enemy;  but 
those  around  him  entreated  him  to  think  only  of  his  personal 
safety.  To  remain  was  to  perish,  without  striking  a blow ; 
to  escape  was  to  preserve  a life  that  might  be  devoted  to  ven- 
geance on  the  Moors.  The  Master  reluctantly  yielded  to  the 
advice.  “O  Lord  of  hosts!”  exclaimed  he  again,  “from  thy 
wrath  do  I fly ; not  from  these  infidels ; they  are  but  instru- 
ments in  thy  hands,  to  chastise  us  for  our  sins.”  So  saying, 
he  sent  the  guides  in  the  advance,  and  putting  spurs  to  his 
horse,  dashed  through  a defile  of  the  mountains,  before  the 
Moors  could  intercept  him.  The  moment  the  Master  put  his 
horse  to  speed,  his  troops  scattered  in  all  directions.  Some 
endeavored  to  follow  his  traces,  but  were  confounded  among 
the  intricacies  of  the  mountain.  They  fled  hither  and  thither, 
many  perishing  among  the  precipices,  others  being  slain  by 
the  Moors,  and  others  taken  prisoners. 

The  gallant  marques  of  Cadiz,  guided  by  his  trusty  adalid, 
Luis  Amar,  had  ascended  a different  part  of  the  mountain. 
He  v/as  followed  by  his  friend,  Hon  Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  the 
adelantado,  and  the  count  of  Cifuentes ; but,  in  the  darkness 
and  confusion,  the  bands  of  these  commanders  became  sepa- 
rated from  each  other.  When  the  marques  attained  the  sunr 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


61 


mit,  he  looked  around  for  his  companions  in  arms,  tout  they 
were  no  longer  following  him,  and  there  was  no  trumpet  to 
summon  them.  It  was  a consolation  to  the  marques,  however, 
that  his  brothers,  and  several  of  his  relations,  with  a number 
of  his  retainers,  were  still  with  him : he  called  his  brothers  by 
name,  and  their  replies  gave  comfort  to  his  heart. 

His  guide  now  led  the  w^ay  into  another  valley,  where  he 
would  be  less  exposed  to  danger : when  he  had  reached  the 
be  ttom  of  it,  the  marques  paused  to  collect  his  scattered  fol- 
lowers, and  to  give  time  for  his  fellow-commanders  to  rejoin 
him.  Here  he  was  suddenly  assailed  by  the  troops  of  El 
Zagal,  aided  by  the  mountaineers  from  the  cliffs.  The  Chris- 
tians, exhausted  and  terrified,  lost  all  presence  of  mind : most 
of  them  fled,  and  were  either  slain  or  taken  captive.  The 
marques  and  his  valiant  brothers,  with  a few  tried  friends, 
made  a stout  resistance.  His  horse  was  killed  under  him ; his 
brothers,  Don  Diego  and  Don  Lope,  with  his  two  nephews,  Don 
Lorenzo  and  Don  Manuel,  were  one  by  one  swept  from  his 
side,  either  transfixed  with  darts  and  lances  by  the  soldiers  of 
El  Zagal,  or  crushed  by  stones  from  the  heights.  The  mar- 
ques was  a veteran  warrior,  and  had  been  in  many  a bloody 
battle ; but  never  before  had  death  fallen  so  thick  and  close 
around  him.  When  he  saw  his  remaining  brother,  Don  Bel- 
tram,  struck  out  of  his  saddle  by  a fragment  of  a rock,  and  his 
horse  running  wildly  about  without  his  rider,  he  gave  a cry  of 
anguish,  and  stood  bewildered  and  aghast.  A few  faithful 
followers  surrounded  him,  and  entreated  him  to  fly  for  his  life. 
He  would  still  have  remained,  to  have  shared  the  fortunes  of 
his  friend  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  and  his  other  companions  in 
arms ; but  the  forces  of  El  Zagal  were  between  him  and  them, 
and  death  was  whistling  by  on  every  wind.  Reluctantly, 
therefore,  he  consented  to  fly.  Another  horse  was  brought 
him:  his  faithful  adalid  guided  him  by  one  of  the  steepest 
paths,  which  lasted  for  four  leagues ; the  enemy  still  hanging 
on  his  traces,  and  thinning  the  scanty  ranks  of  his  followers. 
At  length  the  marques  reached  the  extremity  of  the  mountain 
defiles,  and,  with  a haggard  remnant  of  his  men,  escaped  by 
dint  of  hoof  to  Antiquera. 

The  count  of  Cifuentes,  with  a few  of  his  retainers,  in  at- 
tempting to  follow  the  marques  of  Cadiz,  wandered  into  a 
narrow  pass,  where  they  were  completely  surrounded  by  the 
band  of  El  Zagal.  Finding  all  attempts  at  escape  impossible, 
and  resistance  vain,  the  worthy  count  surrendered  himself 


62 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


prisoner,  as  did  also  his  brother  Don  Pedro  de  Silva,  and  the 
few  of  his  retainers  who  survived. 

The  dawn  of  day  found  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  with  a hand- 
ful  of  his  followers,  still  among  the  mountains.  They  had 
attempted  to  follow  the  marques  of  Cadiz,  but  had  been  obliged 
to  pause  and  defend  themselves  against  the  thickening  forces 
of  the  enemy.  They  at  length  traversed  the  mountain,  and 
reached  the  same  valley  where  the  marques  had  made  his  last 
disastrous  stand.  Wearied  and  perplexed,  they  sheltered 
themselves  in  a natural  grotto,  under  an  overhanging  rock, 
which  kept  off  the  darts  of  the  enemy ; while  a bubbling  foun- 
tain gave  them  the  means  of  slaking  their  raging  thirst,  and 
refreshing  their  exhausted  steeds.  As  day  broke,  the  scene  of 
slaughter  unfolded  its  horrors.  There  lay  the  noble  brothers 
and  nephews  of  the  gallant  marques,  transfixed  with  darts,  or 
gashed  and  bruised  with  unseemly  wounds ; while  many  other 
gallant  cavaliers  lay  stretched  out  dead  and  dying  around, 
some  of  them  partly  stripped  and  plundered  by  the  Moors.  De 
Aguilar  was  a pious  knight,  but  his  piety  was  not  humble 
and  resigned,  like  that  of  the  worthy  Master  of  Santiago.  He 
imprecated  holy  curses  upon  the  infidels,  for  having  thus  laid 
low  the  flower  of  Christian  chivalry;  and  he  vowed  in  his 
heart  bitter  vengeance  upon  the  surrounding  country. 

By  degrees,  the  little  force  of  De  Aguilar  was  augmented  by 
numbers  of  fugitives,  who  issued  from  caves  and  chasms, 
where  they  had  taken  refuge  in  the  night.  A little  band  of 
mounted  knights  was  gradually  formed ; and  the  Moors  having 
abandoned  the  heights  to  collect  the  spoils  of  the  slain,  this 
gallant  but  forlorn  squadron  was  enabled  to  retreat  to  Am 
tiquera. 

This  disastrous  affair  lasted  from  Thursday  evening,  through- 
out Friday,  the  twenty -first  of  March,  the  festival  of  St.  Bene- 
dict. It  is  still  recorded  in  Spanish  calendars,  as  the  defeat  of 
the  mountains  of  Malaga;  and  the  spot  where  the  greatest 
slaughter  took  place,  is  pointed  out  to  the  present  day,  and  is 
called  la  Cuesta  de  la  Matanza , or  The  Hill  of  the  Massacre..- 
The  principal  leaders  who  survived,  returned  to  Antiquera. 
Many  of  the  knights  took  refuge  in  Albania,  and  other  towns ; 
many  wandered  about  the  mountains  for  eight  days,  living  on 
roots  and  herbs,  hiding  themselves  during  the  day,  and  sally- 
ing forth  at  night.  So  enfeebled  and  disheartened  were  they, 
that  they  offered  no  resistance  if  attacked.  Three  or  four 
soldiers  would  surrender  to  a Moorish  peasant ; and  even  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


63 


women  of  Malaga  sallied  forth  and  made  prisoners.  Some 
were  thrown  into  the  dungeons  of  frontier  towns,  others  led 
captive  to  Granada ; but  by  far  the  greater  number  were  con- 
ducted to  Malaga,  the  city  they  had  threatened  to  attack.  Two 
hundred  and  fifty  principal  cavaliers,  alcaydes,  commanders, 
and  hidalgos,  of  generous  blood,  were  confined  in  the  Alcazaba, 
or  citadel  of  Malaga,  to  await  their  ransom ; and  five  hundred 
and  seventy  of  the  common  soldiery  were  crowded  in  an  en- 
closure or  court-yard  of  the  Alcazaba,  to  be  sold  as  slaves.* 

Great  spoils  were  collected  of  splendid  armor  and  weapons 
taken  from  the  slain,  or  thrown  away  by  the  cavaliers  in  their 
flight;  and  many  horses,  magnificently  caparisoned,  together 
with  numerous  standards — all  which  were  paraded  in  triumph 
in  the  Moorish  towns. 

The  merchants  also,  who  had  come  with  the  army,  intending 
to  traffic  in  the  spoils  of  the  Moors,  were  themselves  made 
objects  of  traffic.  Several  of  them  were  driven  like  cattle, 
before  the  Moorish  viragos,  to  the  market  of  Malaga ; and  in 
spite  of  all  their  adroitness  in  trade,  and  their  attempts  to  buy 
themselves  off  at  a cheap  ransom,  they  were  unable  to  pur- 
chase their  freedom  without  such  draughts  upon  their  money- 
bags at  home,  as  drained  them  to  the  very  bottom. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

EFFECTS  OF  THE  DISASTERS  AMONG  THE  MOUNTAINS  OF  MALAGA 

The  people  of  Antiquera  had  scarcely  recovered  from  the 
tumult  of  excitement  and  admiration,  caused  by  the  departure 
of  the  gallant  band  of  cavaliers  upon  their  foray,  when  they 
beheld  the  scattered  wrecks  flying  for  refuge  to  their  walls. 
Day  after  day,  and  hour  after  hour,  brought  some  wretched 
fugitive,  in  whose  battered  plight,  and  haggard,  wobegone  de- 
meanor, it  was  almost  impossible  to  recognize  the  warrior 
whom  they  had  lately  seen  to  issue  so  gaily  and  gloriously 
from  their  gates. 

The  arrival  of  the  marques  of  Cadiz,  almost  alone,  covered 
with  dust  and  blood,  his  armor  shattered  and  defaced,  his  coun- 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios. 


64 


THE  CONQUEST  OF1  Gil  AN  ABA. 


tenance  the  picture  of  despair,  filled  every  heart  with  sorrow, 
for  he  was  greatly  beloved  by  the  people.  The  multitude  asked 
where  was  the  band  of  brothers  which  had  rallied  round  him 
as  he  went  forth  to  the  field ; and  when  they  heard  that  they 
had,  one  by  one,  been  slaughtered  at  his  side,  they  hushed 
their  voices,  or  spake  to  each  other  only  in  whispers  as  he 
passed,  gazing  at  him  in  silent  sympathy.  No  one  attempted 
to  console  him  in  so  great  an  affliction,  nor  did  the  good  mar- 
ques speak  ever  a word,  but,  shutting  himself  up,  brooded  in 
lonely  anguish  over  his  misfortune.  It  was  only  the  arrival  of 
Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  that  gave  him  a gleam  of  consolation, 
for  amidst  the  shafts  of  death  that  had  fallen  so  thickly  among 
his  family,  he  rejoiced  to  find  that  his  chosen  friend  and 
brother  in  arms  had  escaped  uninjured. 

For  several  days  every  eye  was  turned,  in  an  agony  o:  sus- 
pense, towards  the  Moorish  border,  anxiously  looking,  in  every 
fugitive  from  the  mountains,  for  the  lineaments  of  some  friend 
or  relation,  whose  fate  was  yet  a mystery.  At  length  every 
hope  and  doubt  subsided  into  certainty ; the  whole  extent  of  this 
great  calamity  was  known,  spreading  grief  and  consternation 
throughout  the  land,  and  laying  desolate  the  pride  and  hopes 
of  palaces.  It  was  a sorrow  that  visited  the  marble  hall  and 
silken  pillow.  Stately  dames  mourned  over  the  loss  of  their 
sons,  the  joy  and  glory  of  their  age;  and  many  a fair  cheek 
was  blanched  with  wo,  that  had  lately  mantled  with  secret 
admiration.  “All  Andalusia,”  says  a historian  of  the  time, 
“was  overwhelmed  by  a great  affliction;  there  was  no  drying 
of  the  eyes  which  wept  in  her.”  * 

Fear  and  trembling  reigned,  for  a time,  along  the  frontier. 
Their  spear  seemed  broken,  their  buckler  cleft  in  twain ; every 
border  town  dreaded  an  attack,  and  the  mother  caught  her 
infant  to  her  bosom  when  the  watch-dog  howled  in  the  night, 
fancying  it  the  war-cry  of  the  Moor.  All,  for  a time,  seemed 
lost;  and  despondency  even  found  its  way  to  the  royal  breasts 
of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  amidst  the  splendors  of  their  court. 

Great,  on  the  other  hand,  was  the  joy  of  the  Moors,  when 
they  saw  whole  legions  of  Christian  warriors  brought  captive 
into  their  towns,  by  rude  mountain  peasantry.  They  thought 
it  the  work  of  Allah  in  favor  of  the  faithful.  But  when  they 
recognized,  among  the  captives  thus  dejected  and  broken  down, 
some  of  the  proudest  of  Christian  chivalry;  when  they  saw 


* Cura,  de  los  Palacios. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA, . 


65 


several  of  the  banners  and  devices  of  the  noblest  houses  of 
Spain,  which  they  had  been  accustomed  to  behold  in  the  fore- 
most of  the  battle,  now  trailed  ignominiously  through  their 
streets ; when,  in  short,  they  witnessed  the  arrival  of  the  count 
of  Cifuentes,  the  royal  standard-bearer  of  Spain,  with  his  gal- 
lant brother  Don  Pedro  de  Silva,  brought  prisoners  into  the 
gates  of  Granada,  there  were  no  bounds  to  their  exultation. 
They  thought  that  the  days  of  their  ancient  glory  were  about 
to  return,  and  that  they  were  to  renew  their  career  of  triumph 
over  the  unbelievers. 

The  Christian  historians  of  the  time  are  sorely  perplexed  to 
account  for  this  misfortune;  and  why  so  many  Christian 
knights,  fighting  in  the  cause  of  the  holy  faith,  should  thus 
miraculously,  as  it  were,  be  given  captive  to  a handful  of  infidel 
boors ; for  we  are  assured,  that  all  this  rout  and  destruction 
was  effected  by  five  hundred  foot  and  fifty  horse,  and  those 
mere  mountaineers,  without  science  or  discipline.*  “It  was 
intended,”  observes  one  historiographer,  “ as  a lesson  to  their 
confidence  and  vain-glory ; overrating  their  own  prowess,  and 
thinking  that  so  chosen  a band  of  chivalry  had  but  to  appear 
in  the  land  of  the  enemy,  and  conquer.  It  was  to  teach  them 
that  the  race  is  not  to  the  swift,  nor  the  battle  to  the  strong, 
but  that  God  alone  giveth  the  victory.” 

The  worthy  father  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  however,  asserts 
it  to  be  a punishment  for  the  avarice  of  the  Spanish  warriors. 
They  did  not  enter  the  kingdom  of  the  infidels  with  the  pure 
spirit  of  Christian  knights,  zealous  only  for  the  glory  of  the 
faith,  but  rather  as  greedy  men  of  traffic,  to  enrich  themselves 
by  vending  the  spoils  of  the  infidels.  Instead  of  preparing 
themselves  by  confession  and  communion,  and  executing  their 
testaments,  and  making  donations  and  bequests  to  churches 
and  convents,  they  thought  only  of  arranging  bargains  and 
sales  of  their  anticipated  booty.  Instead  of  taking  with  them 
holy  monks  to  aid  them  with  their  prayers,  they  were  followed 
by  a train  of  trading  men,  to  keep  alive  their  worldly  and 
sordid  ideas,  and  to  turn  what  ought  to  be  holy  triumphs  into 
scenes  of  brawling  traffic.  Such  is  the  opinion  of  the  excellent 
Agapida,  in  which  he  is  joined  by  that  most  worthy  and  up- 
right of  chroniclers,  the  curate  of  Los  Palacios.  Agapida 
comforts  himself,  however,  with  the  reflection,  that  this  visi- 
tation was  meant  in  mercy,  to  try  the  Castilian  heart,  and  to 


t Cura  de  los  Palacios. 


66 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


extract,  from  its  present  humiliation,  the  elements  of  future 
success,  as  gold  is  extracted  from  amidst  the  impurities  of 
earth ; and  in  this  reflection  he  is  supported  by  the  venerable 
historian  Pedro  Abarca,  of  the  society  of  Jesuits.* 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

HOW  KING  BOABDIL  EL  CIIICO  MARCHED  OVER  THE  BORDER. 

The  defeat  of  the  Christian  cavaliers  among  the  mountains 
or  Malaga,  and  the  successful  inroad  of  Muley  Aben  Hassan 
into  the  lands  of  Medina  Sidonia,  had  produced  a favorable 
etfect  on  the  fortunes  of  the  old  monarch.  The  inconstant 
populace  began  to  shout  forth  his  name  in  the  streets,  and  to 
sneer  at  the  inactivity  of  his  son  Boabdil  el  Chico.  The  latter, 
though  in  the  flower  of  his  age,  and  distinguished  for  vigor  and 
dexterity  in  jousts  and  tournaments,  had  never  yet  fleshed  his 
weapon  in  the  field  of  battle ; and  it  was  murmured  that  he 
preferred  the  silken  repose  of  the  cool  halls  of  the  Alhambra, 
to  the  fatigue  and  danger  of  the  foray,  and  the  hard  encamp- 
ments of  the  mountains. 

The  popularity  of  these  rival  kings  depended  upon  their  suc- 
cess against  the  Christians,  and  Boabdil  el  Chico  found  it  neces- 
sary to  strike  some  signal  blow  to  counterbalance  the  late 
triumph  of  his  father.  He  was  further  incited  by  the  fierce 
old  Moor,  his  father  in-law,  Ali  Atar,  alcayde  of  Loxa,  with 
whom  the  coals  of  wrath  against  the  Christians  still  burned 
among  the  ashes  of  age,  and  had  lately  been  blown  into  a flame 
by  the  attack  made  by  Ferdinand  on  the  city  under  his  com- 
mand. 

Ali  Atar  informed  Boabdil  that  the  late  discomfiture  of  the 
Christian  knights  had  stripped  Andalusia  of  the  prune  of  her 
chivalry,  and  broken  the  spirit  of  the  country.  All  the  frontier 
of  Cordova  and  Ecija  now  lay  open  to  inroad ; but  he  especially 
pointed  out  the  city  of  Lucena  as  an  object  of  attack,  being 
feebly  garrisoned,  and  lying  in  a country  rich  in  pasturage, 
abounding  in  cattle  and  grain,  in  oil  and  wine.  The  fiery  old 
Moor  spoke  from  thorough  information ; for  he  had  made  many 


Abarca.  Ann  ales  de  Aragon,  Rey  30,  cap.  2,  § 7. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


67 


an  incursion  into  these  parts,  and  his  very  name  was  a terror 
throughout  the  country.  It  had  become  a by-word  in  the 
garrison  of  Loxa  to  call  Lucena  the  garden  of  Ali  Atar,  for  he 
was  accustomed  to  forage  its  fertile  territories  for  all  his  sup- 
plies. 

Boabdil  el  Chico  listened  to  the  persuasions  of  this  veteran 
of  the  borders.  He  assembled  a force  of  nine  thousand  foot 
and  seven  hundred  horse,  most  of  them  his  own  adherents, 
but  many  the  partisans  of  his  father ; for  both  factions,  how- 
ever they  might  fight  among  themselves,  were  ready  to  unite 
in  any  expedition  against  the  Christians.  Many  of  the  most 
illustrious  and  valiant  of  the  Moorish  nobility  assembled  round 
his  standard,  magnificently  arrayed  in  sumptuous  armor  and 
rich  embroidery,  as  though  they  were  going  to  a festival  or  a 
tilt  of  canes,  rather  than  an  enterprise  of  iron  war.  Boabdil’s 
mother,  the  sultana  Ayxa  la  Horra,  armed  him  for  the  field, 
and  gave  him  her  benediction  as  she  girded  his  scimitar  to  his 
side.  His  favorite  wife  Morayma  wept,  as  she  thought  of  the 
evils  that  might  befall  him.  ‘ ‘ Why  dost  thou  weep,  daughter 
of  Ali  Atar  ?”  said  the  high-minded  Ayxa:  “ these  tears  become 
not  the  daughter  of  a warrior,  nor  the  wife  of  a king.  Believe 
me,  there  lurks  more  danger  for  a monarch  within  the  strong 
walls  of  a palace,  than  within  the  frail  curtains  of  a tent.  It 
is  by  perils  in  the  field,  that  thy  husband  must  purchase  secu- 
rity on  his  throne.  ” 

But  Morayma  still  hung  upon  his  neck,  with  tears  and  sad 
forebodings ; and  when  he  departed  from  the  Alhambra,  she 
betook  herself  to  her  mirador,  which  looks  out  over  the  vega. 
From  thence  she  watched  the  army,  as  it  went,  in  shining 
order,  along  the  road  which  leads  to  Loxa ; and  every  burst 
of  warlike  melody  that  came  swelling  on  the  breeze,  was  an- 
swered by  a gush  of  sorrow. 

As  the  royal  cavalcade  issued  from  the  palace  and  descended 
through  the  streets  of  Granada,  the  populace  greeted  their 
youthful  sovereign  with  shouts,  and  anticipated  success  that 
should  wither  the  laurels  of  his  father.  In  passing  through 
the  gate  of  Elvira,  however,  the  king  accidentally  broke  his 
lance  against  the  arch.  At  this,  certain  of  his  nobles  turned 
pale,  and  entreated  him  to  turn  back,  for  they  regarded  it  as 
*an  evil  omen.  Boabdil  scoffed  at  their  fears,  for  he  considered 
them  mere  idle  fancies;  or  rather,  (says  Fray  Antonio  Aga- 
pida,)  he  was  an  incredulous  pagan,  puffed  up  with  confidence 
and  vain-glory.  He  refused  to  take  another  spear,  but  drew 


68 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


forth  his  scimitar,  and  led  the  way  (adds  Agapida)  in  an  arra 
gant  and  haughty  style,  as  though  he  would  set  both  heaven 
and  earth  at  defiance.  Another  evil  omen  was  sent,  to  detei 
him  from  his  enterprise ; arriving  at  the  rambla,  or  dry  ravine 
of  Beyro,  which  is  scarcely  a bow-shot  from  the  city,  a fox  ran 
through  the  whole  army,  and  close  by  the  person  of  the  king ; 
and,  though  a thousand  bolts  were  discharged  at  it,  escaped 
uninjured  to  the  mountains.  The  principal  courtiers  about 
Boabdil  now  reiterated  their  remonstrances  against  proceed- 
ing; for  they  considered  these  occurrences  as  mysterious  por- 
tents of  disasters  to  their  army ; the  king,  however,  was  not  to 
be  dismayed,  but  continued  to  march  forward.* 

At  Loxa,  the  royal  army  was  reinforced  by  old  Ali  Atar, 
with  the  chosen  horsemen  of  his  garrison,  and  many  of  the 
bravest  warriors  of  the  border  towns.  The  people  of  Loxa 
shouted  with  exultation,  when  they  beheld  Ali  Atar,  armed 
at  all  points,  and  once  more  mounted  on  his  Barbary  steed, 
which  had  often  borne  him  over  the  borders.  The  veteran 
warrior,  with  nearly  a century  of  years  upon  his  head,  had  all 
the  fire  and  animation  of  youth,  at  the  prospect  of  a foray,  and 
careered  from  rank  to  rank  with  the  velocity  of  an  Arab  of 
the  desert.  The  populace  watched  the  army,  as  it  paraded 
over  the  bridge,  and  wound  into  the  passes  of  the  mountains ; 
and  still  their  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  pennon  of  Ali  Atar,  as 
if  it  bore  with  it  an  assurance  of  victory. 

The  Moorish  army  entered  the  Christian  frontier  by  forced 
marches,  hastily  ravaging  the  country,  driving  off  the  flocks 
and  herds,  and  making  captives  of  the  inhabitants.  They 
pressed  on  furiously,  and  made  the  latter  part  of  their  march 
in  the  night,  that  they  might  elude  observation,  and  come  upon 
Lucena  by  surprise.  Boabdil  was  inexperienced  in  the  art  of 
war,  but  he  had  a veteran  counsellor  in  his  old  father-in-law ; 
for  Ah  Atar  knew  every  secret  of  the  country,  and,  as  he 
prowled  through  it,  his  eye  ranged  over  the  land,  uniting,  in 
its  glare,  the  craft  of  the  fox  with  the  sanguinary  ferocity  of 
the  wolf.  He  had  flattered  himself  that  their  march  had  been 
so  rapid  as  to  outstrip  intelligence,  and  that  Lucena  would 
be  an  easy  capture ; when  suddenly  he  beheld  alarm-fires  blaz- 
ing upon  the  mountains.  “We  are  discovered,”  said  he  to 
Boabdil  el  Chico;  “the  country  will  be  up  in  arms;  we  have 
nothing  left  but  to  strike  boldly  for  Lucena ; it  is  but  slightly 


* Marmol.  J^ebel.  de  los  Moros,  lib.  1,  q.  xii.  fol.  14. 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  OH  AN  AD  A. 


69 


garrisoned,  and  we  may  carry  it  by  assault  before  it  can  re- 
ceive assistance.”  The  king  approved  of  his  counsel,  and  they 
marched  rapidly  for  the  gate  of  Lucena. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

HOW  THE  COUNT  DE  CABRA  SALLIED  FORTH  FROM  HIS  CASTLE, 
IN  QUEST  OF  KING  BOABDIL. 

Don  Diego  de  Cordova,  count  of  Cabra,  was  in  the  castle  of 
Vaena,  which,  with  the  town  of  the  same  name,  is  situated  on 
a lofty  sun-burnt  hill  on  the  frontier  of  the  kingdom  of  Cor- 
dova, and  but  a few  leagues  from  Lucena.  The  range  of 
mountains  of  Horquera  lie  between  them.  The  castle  of 
Vaena  was  strong,  and  well  furnished  with  arms,  and  the 
count  had  a numerous  band  of  vassals  and  retainers;  for  it 
behoved  the  noblemen  of  the  frontiers,  in  those  times,  to  be 
well  prepared  with  man  and  horse,  with  lance  and  buckler,  to 
resist  the  sudden  incursions  of  the  Moors.  The  count  of  Cabra 
was  a hardy  and  experienced  warrior,  shrewd  in  council, 
prompt  in  action,  rapid  and  fearless  in  the  field.  He  was  one 
of  the  bravest  cavaliers  for  an  inroad,  and  had  been  quick- 
ened and  sharpened,  in  thought  and  action,  by  living  on  the 
borders. 

On  the  night  of  the  20th  of  April,  1483,  the  count  was  about 
to  retire  to  rest,  when  the  watchman  from  the  turret  brought 
him  word  that  there  were  alarm-fires  on  the  mountains  of 
Horquera,  and  that  they  were  made  on  the  signal-tower  over- 
hanging the  defile  through  which  the  road  passes  to  Cabra  and 
Lucena. 

The  count  ascended  the  battlement,  and  beheld  five  lights 
blazing  on  the  tower, — a sign  that  there  was  a Moorish  army 
attacking  some  place  on  the  frontier.  The  count  instantly 
ordered  the  alarm-bells  to  be  sounded,  and  dispatched  couriers 
to  rouse  the  commanders  of  the  neighboring  towns.  He 
ordered  all  his  retainers  to  prepare  for  action,  and  sent  a 
trumpet  through  the  town,  summoning  the  men  to  assemble 
at  the  castle-gate  at  daybreak,  armed  and  equipped  for  the 
field. 

Throughout  the  remainder  of  the  night,  the  castle  resounded 


70 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


with  a din  of  preparation.  Every  house  in  the  town  was  in 
equal  bustle ; for  in  these  frontier  towns,  every  house  had  its 
warrior,  and  the  lance  and  buckler  were  ever  hanging  against 
the  wall,  ready  to  be  snatched  down  for  instant  service.  Noth- 
ing was  heard  but  the  din  of  armorers,  the  shoeing  of  studs, 
and  furbishing  up  of  weapons ; and,  all  night  long,  the  alarm- 
fires  kept  blazing  on  the  mountains. 

When  the  morning  dawned,  the  count  of  Cabra  sallied  forth, 
at  the  head  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  cavaliers,  of  the  best 
families  of  Yaena,  all  well  appointed,  exercised  in  arms,  and 
experienced  in  the  warfare  of  the  borders.  There  were,  be- 
sides, twelve  hundred  foot-soldiers,  all  brave  and  well  seasoned 
men  of  the  same  town.  The  count  ordered  them  to  hasten 
forward,  whoever  could  make  most  speed,  taking  the  road  to 
Cabra,  which  was  three  leagues  distant.  That  they  might  not 
loiter  on  the  road,  he  allowed  none  of  them  to  break  their  fast 
until  they  arrived  at  that  place.  The  provident  count  dis- 
patched couriers  in  advance,  and  the  little  army,  on  reaching 
Cabra,  found  tables  spread  with  food  and  refreshments,  at  the 
gates  of  the  town.  Here  they  were  joined  by  Don  Alonzo  do 
Cordova,  Senior  of  Zuheros. 

Having  made  a hearty  repast,  they  were  on  the  point  of  re- 
suming their  march,  when  the  count  discovered,  that,  in  the 
hurry  of  his  departure  from  home,  he  had  forgotten  to  bring 
the  standard  of  Yaena,  which  for  upwards  of  eighty  years  hed 
always  been  borne  to  fjattle  by  his  family.  It  was  now  noon, 
and  there  was  not  time  to  return ; he  took,  therefore,  the  stan- 
dard of  Cabra,  the  device  of  which  is  a goat,  and  which  had 
not  been  seen  in  the  wars  for  the  last  half  century.  When 
about  to  depart,  a courier  came  galloping  at  full  speed,  bring- 
ing missives  to  the  count  from  his  nephew,  Don  Diego  Fernan- 
dez de  Cordova,  Senior  of  Lucena  and  alcayde  de  los  Donzeles, 
entreating  him  to  hasten  to  his  aid,  as  his  town  was  beset  by 
the  Moorish  king  Boabdil  el  Chico,  with  a powerful  army,  who 
were  actually  setting  fire  to  the  gates. 

The  count  put  his  little  army  instantly  in  movement  for  Lu- 
cena,  which  is  only  one  league  from  Cabra ; he  was  fired  with 
the  idea  of  having  the  Moorish  king  in  person  to  contend  with. 
B^v  the  time  he  reached  Lucena,  the  Moors  had  desisted  from 
fine  attack,  and  were  ravaging  the  surrounding  country.  Ho 
entered  the  town  with  a few  of  his  cavaliers,  and  was  received 
with  joy  by  his  nephew,  whose  whole  force  consisted  but  of 
eighty  horse  and  three  hundred  foot.  Don  Diego  Fernandez 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


n 


de  Cordova  was  a young  man,  yet  he  was  a prudent,  careful, 
and  capable  officer.  Having  learnt,  the  evening  before,  that 
the  Moors  had  passed  the  frontiers,  he  had  gathered  within  his 
walls  all  the  women  and  children  from  the  environs;  had 
armed  the  men,  sent  couriers  in  all  directions  for  succor,  and 
had  lighted  alarm-fires  on  the  mountains. 

Boabdil  had  arrived  with  his  army  at  daybreak,  and  had 
sent  in  a message  threatening  to  put  the  garrison  to  the  sword, 
if  the  place  were  not  instantly  surrendered.  The  messenger 
was  a Moor  of  Granada,  named  Hamet,  whom  Hon  Hiego  had 
formerly  known : he  contrived  to  amuse  him  with  negotiation, 
to  gain  time  for  succor  to  arrive.  The  fierce  old  Ali  Atar,  los- 
ing all  patience,  had  made  an  assault  upon  the  town,  and 
stormed  like  a fury  at  the  gate ; but  had  been  repulsed.  An- 
other and  more  serious  attack  was  expected,  in  the  course  of 
the  night. 

When  the  count  de  Cabra  had  heard  this  account  of  the  sit- 
uation of  affairs,  he  turned  to  his  nephew  with  his  usual  alac- 
rity of  manner,  and  proposed  that  they  should  immediately 
sally  forth  in  quest  of  the  enemy.  The  prudent  Hon  Hiego  re- 
monstrated at  the  rashness  of  attacking  so  great  a force  with  a 
mere  handful  of  men.  “ Nephew,”  said  the  count,  “I  came 
from  Vaena  with  a determination  to  fight  this  Moorish  king, 
and  I will  not  be  disappointed.” 

“At  any  rate,”  replied  Hon  Hiego,  “let  us  wait  but  two 
hours,  and  we  shall  have  reinforcements  which  have  been 
promised  me  from  Eambla,  Santaella,  Montilla,  and  other 
places  in  the  neighborhood.”  “If  we  await  these, ” said  the 
hardy  count,  “the  Moors  will  be  off,  and  all  our  trouble  will 
have  been  in  vain.  You  may  await  them,  if  you  please;  I am 
resolved  on  fighting.” 

The  count  paused  for  no  reply ; but,  in  his  prompt  and  rapid 
manner,  sallied  forth  to  his  men.  The  young  alcayde  de  los 
Honzeles,  though  more  prudent  than  his  ardent  uncle,  was 
equally  brave ; he  determined  to  stand  by  him  in  his  rash  en- 
terprise, and,  summoning  his  little  force,  marched  forth  to  join 
the  count,  who  was  already  on  the  move.  They  then  pro- 
ceeded together  in  quest  of  the  enemy. 

The  Moorish  army  had  ceased  ravaging  the  country,  and 
were  not  to  be  seen, — the  neighborhood  being  hilly,  and 
broken  with  deep  ravines.  The  count  dispatched  six  scouts 
on  horseback  to  reconnoitre,  ordering  them  to  return  with  all 
speed  when  they  should  have  discovered  the  enemy,  and  by 


72 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


no  means  to  engage  in  skirmishing  with  stragglers.  The 
scouts,  ascending  a high  hill,  beheld  the  Moorish  army  in  a 
valley  behind  it,  the  cavalry  ranged  in  five  battalions  keeping 
guard,  while  the  foot-soldiers  were  seated  on  the  grass  making 
a repast.  They  returned  immediately  with  the  intelligence. 

The  count  now  ordered  the  troops  to  march  in  the  direction 
of  the  enemy.  He  and  his  nephew  ascended  the  hill,  and  saw 
that  the  five  battalions  of  Moorish  cavalry  had  been  formed 
into  two,  one  of  about  nine  hundred  lances,  the  other  of  about 
six  hundred.  The  whole  force  seemed  prepared  to  march  for 
the  frontier.  The  foot-soldiers  were  already  under  way,  with 
many  prisoners,  and  a great  train  of  mules  and  beasts  of  bur- 
den, laden  with  booty.  At  a distance  was  Boabdil  el  Chico : 
they  could  not  distinguish  his  person,  but  they  knew  him  by 
his  superb  white  charger,  magnificently  caparisoned,  and  by 
his  being  surrounded  by  a numerous  guard,  sumptuously 
armed  and  attired.  Old  Ah  Atar  was  careering  about  the 
valley  with  his  usual  impatience,  hurrying  the  march  of  the 
loitering  troops. 

The  eyes  of  the  count  de  Cabra  glistened  with  eager  joy,  as 
he  beheld  the  royal  prize  within  his  reach.  The  immense  dis- 
parity of  their  forces  never  entered  into  his  mind.  “ By  San- 
tiago !”  said  he  to  his  nephew,  as  they  hastened  down  the  hill, 
“had  we  waited  for  more  forces,  the  Moorish  king  and  his 
army  would  have  escaped  us !” 

The  count  now  harangued  his  men,  to  inspirit  them  to  his 
hazardous  encounter.  He  told  them  not  to  be  dismayed  at  the 
number  of  Moors,  for  God  often  permitted  the  few  to  conquer 
the  many ; and  he  had  great  confidence,  that,  through  the  di- 
vine aid,  they  were  that  day  to  achieve  a signal  victory,  which 
should  win  them  both  riches  and  renown.  He  commanded 
that  no  man  should  hurl  his  lance  at  the  enemy,  but  should 
keep  it  in  his  hands,  and  strike  as  many  blows  with  it  as  he 
could.  He  warned  them,  also,  never  to  shout  except  when 
the  Moors  did ; for,  when  both  armies  shouted  together,  there 
was  no  perceiving  which  made  the  most  noise  and  was  the 
strongest.  He  desired  his  uncle  Lope  de  Mendoza,  and  Diego 
Cabrera,  alcayde  of  Menica,  to  alight  and  enter  on  foot  in  the 
battalion  of  infantry,  to  animate  them  to  the  combat.  He 
appointed,  also,  the  alcayde  of  Yaena  and  Diego  de  Clavijo,  a 
cavalier  of  his  household,  to  remain  in  the  rear,  and  not  to 
permit  any  one  to  lag  behind,  either  to  despoil  the  dead,  or  for 
any  other  purpose. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  Gil  AN  AD  A. 


73 


Such  were  the  orders  given  by  this  most  adroit,  active,  and 
intrepid  cavalier,  to  his  little  army,  supplying,  by  admirable 
sagacity  and  subtle  management,  the  want  of  a more  numer- 
ous force.  His  orders  being  given,  and  all  arrangements  made, 
he  threw  aside  his  lance,  drew  his  sword,  and  commanded  his 
standard  to  be  advanced  against  the  enemy. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  LUCENA. 

The  Moorish  king  had  descried  the  Spanish  forces  at  a dis- 
tance, although  a slight  fog  prevented  his  seeing  them  dis- 
tinctly, and  ascertaining  their  numbers.  His  old  father-in-law, 
Ali  Atar,  was  by  his  side,  who,  being  a veteran  marauder,  was 
well  acquainted  with  all  the  standards  and  armorial  bearings 
of  the  frontiers.  When  the  king  beheld  the  ancient  and  long- 
disused  banner  of  Cabra  emerging  from  the  mist,  he  turned  to 
Ali  Atar,  and  demanded  whose  ensign  it  was.  The  old  bor- 
derer was  for  once  at  a loss,  for  the  banner  had  not  been  dis- 
played in  battle  in  his  time.  “Sire,”  replied  he,  after  a pause, 
u I have  been  considering  that  standard,  but  do  not  know  it. 
It  appears  to  be  a dog,  which  device  is  borne  by  the  towns  of 
Baeza  and  Ubeda.  If  it  be  so,  all  Andalusia  is  in  movement 
against  you ; for  it  is  not  probable  that  any  single  commander 
or  community  would  venture  to  attack  you.  I would  advise 
you,  therefore,  to  retire.” 

The  count  de  Cabra,  in  winding  down  the  hill  towards  the 
Moors,  found  himself  on  much  lower  ground  than  the  enemy : 
he  ordered  in  all  haste  that  his  standard  should  be  taken 
back,  so  as  to  gain  the  vantage  ground.  The  Moors,  mistaking 
this  for  a retreat,  rushed  impetuously  towards  the  Christians. 
The  latter,  having  gained  the  height  proposed,  charged  down 
upon  them  at  the  same  moment,  with  the  battle-cry  of  “ Santi- 
ago !”  and,  dealing  the  first  blows,  laid  many  of  the  Moorish 
cavaliers  in  the  dust. 

The  Moors,  thus  checked  in  their  tumultuous  assault,  were 
thrown  into  confusion,  and  began  to  give  way,  the  Christians 
following  hard  upon  them.  Boabdil  el  Chico  endeavored  to  rally 
them.  “Hold ! hold ! for  shame !”  cried  he;  “ let  us  not  fly,,  at 


74 


THE  CONQUEST  OE  GRANADA. 


least  until  we  know  our  enemy.”  The  Moorish  chivalry  were 
stung  by  this  reproof,  and  turned  to  make  frc  it,  with  the 
valor  of  men  who  feel  that  they  are  fighting  under  their  mom 
arch’s  eye. 

At  this  moment,  Lorenzo  de  Porres,  alcayde  of  Luque, 
arrived  with  fifty  horse  and  one  hundred  foot,  sounding  an 
Italian  trumpet  from  among  a copse  of  oak  trees,  which  con- 
cealed his  force.  The  quick  ear  of  old  Ali  Atar  caught  the 
note.  ‘ ‘ That  is  an  Italian  trumpet,  ” said  he  to  the  king ; ‘ ‘ the 
whole  world  seems  in  arms  against  your  majesty!” 

The  trumpet  of  Lorenzo  de  Porres  was  answered  by  that  of 
the  count  de  Cabra,  in  another  direction,  and  it  seemed  to  the 
Moors  as  if  they  were  between  two  armies.  Don  Lorenzo, 
sallying  from  among  the  oaks,  now  charged  upon  the  enemy : 
the  la,tter  did  not  wait  to  ascertain  the  force  of  this  new  foe ; 
the  confusion,  the  variety  of  alarums,  the  attacks  from  oppo- 
site quarters,  the  obscurity  of  the  fog,  all  conspired  to  deceive 
them  as  to  the  number  of  their  adversaries.  Broken  and  dis- 
mayed, they  retreated  fighting ; and  nothing  but  the  presence 
and  remonstrance  of  the  king  prevented  their  retreat  from 
becoming  a headlong  flight. 

This  skirmishing  retreat  lasted  for  about  three  leagues. 
Many  were  the  acts  of  individual  prowess  between  Christian 
and  Moorish  knights,  and  the  way  was  strewed  with  the 
flower  of  the  king’s  guards  and  of  his  royal  household.  At 
length  they  came  to  the  rivulet  of  Mingonzales,  the  verdant 
banks  of  which  were  covered  with  willows  and  tamarisks.  It 
was  swoln  by  recent  rain,  and  was  now  a deep  and  turbid  tor- 
rent. 

Here  the  king  made  a courageous  stand  with  a small  body 
of  cavalry,  while  his  baggage  crossed  the  stream.  None  but 
the  choicest  and  most  loyal  of  his  guards  stood  by  their  mon- 
arch, in  this  hour  of  extremity.  The  foot-soldiers  took  to 
flight,  the  moment  they  passed  the  ford ; many  of  the  horse- 
men, partaking  of  the  general  panic,  gave  reins  to  their  steeds 
and  scoured  for  the  frontier.  The  little  host  of  devoted  cava- 
liers now  serried  their  forces  in  front  of  their  monarch,  to  pro* 
tect  his  retreat.  They  fought  hand  to  hand  with  the  Christian 
warriors,  disdaining  to  yield  or  to  ask  for  quarter.  The 
ground  wae  covered  with  the  dead  and  dying.  The  king,  hav- 
ing retreated  along  the  river  banks,  and  gained  some  distance 
from  the  scene  of  combat,  looked  back,  and  saw  the  loyal  band 
at  length  give  way.  They  crossed  the  ford.,  followed  pell-mell 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  75 

by  the  enemy,  and  several  of  them  were  struck  down  into  the 
stream. 

The  king  now  dismounted  from  his  white  charger,  whose 
color  and  rich  caparison  made  him  too  conspicuous,  and  en- 
deavored to  conceal  himself  among  the  thickets  which  fringed 
the  river.  A soldier  of  Lucena,  named  Martin  Hurtado,  dis- 
covered him,  and  attacked  him  with  a pike.  The  king  de- 
fended himself  with  scimitar  and  target,  until  another  soldier 
assailed  him,  and  he  saw  a third  approaching.  Perceiving 
that  further  resistance  would  be  vain,  he  drew  hack  and 
called  upon  them  to  desist,  offering  them  a noble  ransom. 
One  of  the  soldiers  rushed  forward  to  seize  him,  but  the  king 
struck  him  to  the  earth  with  a blow  of  his  scimitar. 

Don  Diego  Fernandez  de  Cordova  coming  up  at  this 
moment,  the  men  said  to  him,  “ Senor,  here  is  a Moor  that  we 
have  taken,  who  seems  to  be  a man  of  rank,  and  offers  a large 
ransom.” 

“ Slaves !”  exclaimed  king  Boabdil,  “ you  have  not  taken  me. 
I surrender  to  this  cavalier.” 

Don  Diego  received  him  with  knightly  courtesy.  He  per- 
ceived him  to  be  a person  of  high  rank ; but  the  king  concealed 
his  quality,  and  gave  himself  out  as  the  son  of  Aben  Aleyzar, 
a nobleman  of  the  royal  household.*  Don  Diego  gave  him  in 
charge  of  five  soldiers,  to  conduct  him  to  the  castle  of  Lucena ; 
then,  putting  spurs  to  his  horse,  he  hastened  to  rejoin  the 
count  de  Cabra,  who  was  in  hot  pursuit  of  the  enemy.  He 
overtook  him  at  a stream  called  Rianaul ; and  they  continued 
to  press  on  the  skirts  of  the  flying  army,  during  the  remainder 
of  the  day.  The  pursuit  was  almost  as  hazardous  as  the  battle ; 
for,  had  the  enemy  at  any  time  recovered  from  their  panic, 
they  might,  by  a sudden  reaction,  have  overwhelmed  the  small 
force  of  their  pursuers.  To  guard  against  this  peril,  the  wary 
count  kept  his  battalion  always  in  close  order,  and  had  a body 
of  a hundred  chosen  lancers  in  the  advance.  The  Moors  kept 
up  a Parthian  retreat ; several  times  they  turned  to  make  bat- 
tle; but,  seeing  this  solid  body  of  steeled  warriors  pressing 
upon  them,  they  again  took  to  flight. 

The  main  retreat  of  the  army  was  along  the  valley  watered 
by  the  Xencl,  and  opening  through  the  mountains  of  Algaringo 
to  the  city  of  Loxa.  The  alarm-fires  of  the  preceding  night 
had  roused  the  country;  every  man  snatched  sword  and 


* Garibay,  lib.  40,  c.  31. 


76 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


buckler  from  the  wall,  and  the  towns  and  villages  poured  forth 
their  warriors  to  harass  the  retreating  foe.  A31  Atar  kept  the 
main  force  of  the  army  together,  and  turned  fiercely  from  time 
to  time  upon  his  pursuers ; he  was  like  a wolf,  hunted  through 
the  country  he  had  often  made  desolate  by  his  maraudings. 

The  alarm  of  this  invasion  had  reached  the  city  of  Antiquera, 
where  were  several  of  the  cavaliers  who  had  escaped  from  the 
carnage  in  the  mountains  of  Malaga.  Their  proud  minds  were 
festering  with  their  late  disgrace,  and  their  only  prayer  was 
for  vengeance  on  the  infidels.  No  sooner  did  they  hear  of  the 
Moor  being  over  the  border,  than  they  wore  armed  and 
mounted  for  action.  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  led  them  forth;— 
a small  body  of  but  forty  horsemen,  but  all  cavaliers  of  prowess, 
and  thirsting  for  revenge.  They  came  upon  the  foe  on  the 
banks  of  the  Xenel,  where  it  winds  through  the  valleys  of 
Cordova.  The  river,  swelled  by  the  late  rains,  was  deep 
and  turbulent,  and  only  fordable  at  certain  places.  The  main 
body  of  the  army  was  gathered  in  confusion  on  the  banks, 
endeavoring  to  ford  the  stream,  protected  by  the  cavalry  of 
Ali  Atar. 

No  sooner  did  the  little  band  of  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  come  in 
sight  of  the  Moors,  than  fury  flashed  from  their  eyes.  “ Re- 
member the  mountains  of  Malaga !”  they  cried  to  each  other, 
as  they  rushed  to  combat.  Their  charge  was  desperate,  but 
was  gallantly  resisted.  A scrambling  and  bloody  fight  ensued, 
hand  to  hand  and  sword  to  sword,  sometimes  on  land,  some- 
times in  the  water.  Many  were  lanced  on  the  banks ; others, 
throwing  themselves  into  the  river,  sunk  with  the  weight  of 
their  armor,  and  were  drowned ; some,  grappling  together,  fell 
from  their  horses,  but  continued  their  struggle  in  the  waves, 
and  helm  and  turban  rolled  together  down  the  stream.  The 
Moors  were  far  greater  in  number,  and  among  them  were 
many  warriors  of  rank ; but  they  were  disheartened  by  defeat, 
while  the  Christians  were  excited  even  to  desperation. 

Ali  Atar  alone  preserved  all  his  fire  and  energy  amid  his 
reverses.  He  had  been  enraged  at  the  defeat  of  the  army,  the 
loss  of  the  king,  and  the  ignominious  flight  he  had  been  obliged 
to  make  through  a country  which  had  so  often  been  the  scene 
of  his  exploits:  but  to  be  thus  impeded  in  his  flight,  and 
harassed  and  insulted  by  a mere  handful  of  warriors,  roused 
the  violent  passions  of  the  old  Moor  to  perfect  frenzy.  He  had 
marked  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  dealing  his  blows  (says  Aga- 
pida)  with  the  pious  vehemence  of  a righteous  knight,  who 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  77 

knows  that  in  every  wound  inflicted  upon  the  infidels,  he  is 
doing  God  service.  Ali  Atar  spurred  his  steed  along  the  bank 
of  the  river,  to  come  upon  Don  Alonzo  by  surprise.  The  back 
of  the  warrior  was  towards  him ; and,  collecting  all  his  force, 
the  Moor  hurled  his  lance  to  transfix  him  on  the  spot.  The 
lance  was  not  thrown  with  the  usual  accuracy  of  Ali  Atar ; it 
tore  away  a part  of  the  cuirass  of  Don  Alonzo,  but  failed  to  in- 
flict a wound.  The  Moor  rushed  upon  Don  Alonzo  with  his 
scimitar ; but  the  latter  was  on  the  alert,  and  parried  his  blow. 
They  fought  desperately  upon  the  borders  of  the  river,  alter- 
nately pressing  each  other  into  the  stream,  and  fighting  their 
way  again  up  the  bank.  Ali  Atar  was  repeatedly  wounded ; 
and  .Don  Alonzo,  having  pity  on  his  age,  would  have  spared 
his  life;  he  called  upon  him  to  surrender.  “ Never,”  cried  Ali 
Atar,  “ to  a Christian  dog !”  The  words  were  scarce  out  of  his 
mouth,  when  the  sword  of  Don  Alonzo  clove  his  turbaned 
head,  and  sank  deep  into  the  brain.  He  fell  dead,  without  a 
groan;  his  body  rolled  into  the  Xenel,  nor  was  it  ever  found 
and  recognised.*  Thus  fell  Ali  Atar,  who  had  long  been  the 
terror  of  Andalusia.  As  he  had  hated  and  warred  upon  the 
Christians  all  his  life,  so  he  died  in  the  very  act  of  bitter 
hostility. 

The  fall  of  Ah  Atar  put  an  end  to  the  transient  stand  of  the 
cavalry.  Horse  and  foot  mingled  together,  in  the  desperate 
struggle  across  the  Xenel ; and  many  were  trampled  down,  and 
perished  beneath  the  waves.  Don  Alonzo  and  his  band  con- 
tinued to  harass  them  until  they  crossed  the  frontier;  and 
every  blow,  struck  home  to  the  Moors,  seemed  to  lighten  the 
load  of  humiliation  and  sorrow  which  had  weighed  heavy  on 
their  hearts. 

In  this  disastrous  rout,  the  Moors  lost  upwards  of  five  thou- 
sand killed  and  made  prisoners ; many  of  whom  were  of  the 
most  noble  lineages  of  Granada:  numbers  fled  to  rocks  and 
mountains,  where  they  were  subsequently  taken. 

This  battle  was  called,  by  some,  the  battle  of  Lucena;  by 
others,  the  battle  of  the  Moorish  king,  because  of  the  capture 
of  Boabdil.  Twenty-two  banners  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
Christians,  and  were  carried  to  Yaena,  and  hung  up  in  the 
church;  where  (says  a historian  of  after-times)  they  remain 
to  this  day.  Once  a year,  on  the  day  of  St.  George,  they  are 
borne  about  in  procession,  by  the  inhabitants,  who  at  the  same 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios. 


78  TIIE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 

time  give  thanks  to  God  for  this  signal  victory  granted  to  theif 
forefathers. 

Great  was  the  triumph  of  the  count  de  Cabra,  when,  on  re- 
turning from  the  pursuit  of  the  enemy,  he  found  that  the 
Moorish  king  had  fallen  into  his  hands.  When  the  unfortu- 
nate Boabdil  was  brought  before  him,  however,  and  he  beheld 
him  a dejected  captive,  whom  but  shortly  before  he  had  seen 
in  royal  splendor,  surrounded  by  his  army,  the  generous  heart 
of  the  count  was  touched  by  sympathy.  He  said  every  thing 
that  became  a courteous  and  Christian  knight,  to  comfort  him ; 
observing  that  the  same  mutability  of  things  which  had  sud- 
denly destroyed  his  recent  prosperity,  might  cause  his  present 
misfortunes  as  rapidly  to  pass  away ; since  in  this  world  noth- 
ing is  stable,  and  even  sorrow  has  its  allotted  term. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

LAMENTATIONS  OF  THE  MOORS  FOR  THE  BATTLE  OF  LUCENA. 

The  sentinels  looked  out  from  the  watch-towers  of  Loxa, 
along  the  valley  of  the  Xenel,  which  passes  through  the  moun- 
tains of  Algaringo.  They  looked  to  behold  the  king  returning 
in  triumph,  at  the  head  of  his  shining  host,  laden  with  the 
spoil  of  the  unbeliever.  They  looked  to  behold  the  standard 
of  their  warlike  idol,  the  fierce  Ali  Atar,  borne  by  the  chivalry 
of  Loxa,  ever  foremost  in  the  wars  of  the  border. 

In  the  evening  of  the  21st  of  April,  they  descried  a single 
horseman  urging  his  faltering  steed  along  the  banks  of  the 
Xenel.  As  he  drew  near,  they  perceived,  by  the  flash  of  arms, 
that  he  was  a Avarrior,  and  on  nearer  approach,  by  the  richness 
of  his  armor  and  the  caparison  of  his  steed,  they  knew  him  to 
be  a warrior  of  rank. 

He  reached  Loxa,  faint  and  aghast;  his  Arabian  courser 
covered  with  foam,  and  dust,  and  blood,  panting  and  stagger- 
ing with  fatigue,  and  gashed  with  wounds.  Having  brought 
his  master  in  safety,  he  sunk  down  and  died  before  the  gate  of 
the  city.  The  soldiers  at  the  gate  gathered  round  the  cavalier, 
as  he  stood  mute  and  melancholy  by  his  expiring  steed ; they 
knew  him  to  be  the  gallant  Cidi  Caleb,  nephew  of  the  chief 
alfaqui  of  the  Albaycin  of  Granada.  When  the  people  of  Loxa 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  Gil  AN  AD  A.  79 

beheld  this  noble  cavalier,  thus  alone,  haggard  and  dejected, 
their  hearts  were  filled  with  fearful  forebodings. 

“ Cavalier,”  said  they,  “how  fares  it  with  the  king  and 
army?” 

He  cast  his  hand  mournfully  towards  the  land  of  the  Chris- 
tians. “ There  they  lie !”  exclaimed  he.  “The  heavens  have 
fallen  upon  them.  All  are  lost ! all  dead !”  * 

Upon  this,  there  was  a great  cry  of  consternation  among  the 
people,  and  loud  wailings  of  women:  for  the  flower  of  the 
youth  of  Loxa  were  with  the  army. 

An  old  Moorish  soldier,  scarred  in  many  a border  battle, 
stood  leaning  on  his  lance  by  the  gateway.  “Where  is  Ali 
Atar?”  demanded  he  eagerly.  “If  he  lives,  the  army  cannot 
be  lost.” 

“I  saw  his  turban  cleaved  by  the  Christian  sword,”  replied 
Cidi  Caleb.  “ His  body  is  floating  in  the  Xenel.” 

When  the  soldier  heard  these  words,  he  smote  his  breast  and 
threw  dust  upon  his  head ; for  he  was  an  old  follower  of  Ali 
Atar. 

The  noble  Cidi  Caleb  gave  himself  no  repose,  but  mounting 
another  steed,  hastened  to  carry  the  disastrous  tidings  to 
Granada.  As  he  passed  through  the  villages  and  hamlets,  he 
spread  sorrow  around;  for  their  chosen  men  had  followed  the 
king  to  the  wars. 

When  he  entered  the  gates  of  Granada,  and  announced  the 
loss  of  the  king  and  army,  a voice  of  horror  went  throughout 
the  city.  Every  one  thought  but  of  his  own  share  in  the 
general  calamity,  and  crowded  round  the  bearer  of  ill  tidings. 
One  asked  after  a father,  another  after  a brother,  some  after  a 
lover,  and  many  a mother  after  her  son.  His  replies  were 
still  of  wounds  and  death.  To  one  he  replied,  “I  saw  thy 
father  pierced  with  a lance,  as  he  defended  the  person  of  the 
king.”  To  another,  “Thy  brother  fell  wounded  under  the 
hoofs  of  the  horses ; but  there  was  no  time  to  aid  him,  for  the 
Christian  cavalry  were  upon  us.”  To  another,  “I  saw  the 
horse  of  thy  lover,  covered  with  blood  and  galloping  without 
his  rider.”  To  another,  “ Thy  son  fought  by  my  side,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Xenel : we  were  surrounded  by  the  enemy,  and 
driven  into  the  stream.  I heard  him  cry  upon  Allah,  in  the 
midst  of  the  waters : when  I reached  the  other  bank,  he  was 
no  longer  by  my  side.” 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios, 


80 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


The  noble  Cidi  Caleb  passed  on,  leaving  all  Granada  in 
lamentation ; he  urged  his  steed  up  the  steep  avenue  of  trees 
and  fountains  that  leads  to  the  Alhambra,  nor  stopped  until  he 
arrived  before  the  gate  of  Justice.  Ayxa,  the  m other  of  Boab- 
dil,  and  Moray ma,  his  beloved  and  tender  wife,  had  daily 
watched  from  the  tower  of  Gomeres,  to  behold  his  trium- 
phant return.  Who  shall  describe  their  affliction,  when  they 
heard  the  tidings  of  Cidi  Caleb?  The  sultana  Ayxa  spake 
not  much,  but  sate  as  one  entranced  in  wo.  Every  now  and 
then,  a deep  sigh  burst  forth,  but  she  raised  her  eyes  to  heaven : 
“ It  is  the  will  of  Allah!”  said  she,  and  with  these  words  en- 
deavored to  repress  the  agonies  of  a mother’s  sorrow.  The 
tender  Morayma  threw  herself  on  the  earth,  and  gave  way  to 
tne  full  turbulence  of  her  feelings,  bewailing  her  husband  and 
her  father.  The  high-minded  Ayxa  rebuked  the  violence  of 
her  grief:  “ Moderate  these  transports,  my  daughter,”  said 
she;  “ remember  magnanimity  should  be  the  attribute  of 
princes ; it  becomes  not  them  to  give  way  to  clamorous  sorrow, 
like  common  and  vulgar  minds.”  But  Morayma  could  only 
deplore  her  loss,  with  the  anguish  of  a tender  woman.  She 
shut  herself  up  in  her  mirador,  and  gazed  all  day,  with  stream- 
ing eyes,  upon  the  vega.  Every  object  before  her  recalled 
the  causes  of  her  affliction.  The  river  ^Xenel,  which  ran 
shining  amidst  the  groves  and  gardens,  was  the  same  on  whose 
banks  had  perished  her  father,  Ali  Atar ; before  her  lay  the 
road  to  Loxa,  by  which  Boabdil  had  departed,  in  martial  state, 
surrounded  by  the  chivalry  of  Granada.  Ever  and  anon  she 
would  burst  into  an  agony  of  grief.  “ Alas!  my  father!”  she 
would  exclaim;  “ the  river  runs  smiling  before  me,  that  covers 
thy  mangled  remains;  who  will  gather  them  to  an  honored 
tomb,  in  the  land  of  the  unbeliever?  And  thou,  0 Boabdil, 
light  of  my  eyes!  joy  of  my  heart!  life  of  my  life!  wo  the 
day,  and  wo  the  hour,  that  I saw  thee  depart  from  these 
walls.  The  road  by  which  thou  hast  departed  is  solitary; 
never  will  it  be  gladdened  by  thy  return ! the  mountain  thou 
hast  traversed  lies  like  a cloud  in  the  distance,  and  all  beyond 
it  is  darkness.” 

The  royal  minstrels  were  summoned  to  assuage  the  sorrows 
of  the  queen:  they  attuned  their  instruments  to  cheerful 
strains ; but  in  a little  while  the  anguish  of  their  hearts  pre- 
vailed, and  turned  their  songs  to  lamentations. 

“Beautiful  Granada!”  they  exclaimed,  “how  is  thy  glory 
faded!  The  Vivarrambla  no  longer  echoes  to  the  tramp  of 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


81 


steed  and  sound  of  trumpet ; no  longer  is  it  crowded  with  thy 
youthful  nobles,  eager  to  display  their  prowess  in  the  tourney 
and  the  festive  tilt  of  reeds.  Alas ! the  flower  of  thy  chivalry 
lies  low  in  a foreign  land ! the  soft  note  of  the  lute  is  no  longer 
heard  in  thy  moonlit  streets;  the  lively  castanet  is  silent 
upon  thy  hills ; and  the  graceful  dance  of  the  Zambra  is  no 
more  seen  beneath  thy  bowers.  Behold,  the  Alhambra  is  for- 
lorn and  desolate ! in  vain  do  the  orange  and  myrtle  breathe 
their  perfumes  into  its  silken  chambers;  in  vain  does  the 
nightingale  sing  within  its  groves ; in  vain  are  its  marble  halls 
refreshed  by  the  sound  of  fountains  and  the  gush  of  limpid 
rills.  Alas!  the  countenance  of  the  king  no  longer  shines 
within  those  halls;  the  light  of  the  Alhambra  is  set  for  ever!” 
Thus  all  Granada,  say  the  Arabian  chroniclers,  gave  itself 
up  to  lamentation : there  was  nothing  but  the  voice  of  wailing, 
from  the  palace  to  the  cottage.  All  joined  to  deplore  their 
youthful  monarch,  cut  down  in  the  freshness  and  promise  of 
his  youth ; many  feared  that  the  prediction  of  the  astrologers 
was  about  to  be  fulfilled,  and  that  the  downfall  of  the  king- 
dom would  follow  the  death  of  Boabdil ; while  all  declared, 
that  had  he  survived,  he  was  the  very  sovereign  calculated  to 
restore  the  realm  to  its  ancient  prosperity  and  glory. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

HOW  MULEY  ABEN  HASSAN  PROFITED  BY  THE  MISFORTUNES  OF 
HIS  SON  BOABDIL. 

An  unfortunate  death  atones,  with  the  world,  for  a multitude 
of  errors.  While  the  populace  thought  their  youthful  mon- 
arch had  perished  in  the  field,  nothing  could  exceed  their  grief 
for  his  loss,  and  their  adoration  of  his  memory ; when,  how- 
ever, they  learnt  that  he  was  still  alive,  and  had  surrendered 
himself  captive  to  the  Christians,  their  feelings  underwent  an 
instant  change.  They  decried  his  talents  as  a commander,  his 
courage  as  a soldier;  they  railed  at  his  expedition,  as  rash  and 
ill  conducted ; and  they  reviled  him  for  not  having  dared  to 
die  on  the  field  of  battle,  rather  than  surrender  to  the  enemy. 

The  alfaquis,  as  usual,  mingled  with  the  populace  and  art- 
fully guided  their  discontents.  “Behold,”  exclaimed  they. 


82 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


“ the  prediction  is  accomplished,  which  was  pronounced  at  the 
birth  of  Boabdil.  He  has  been  seated  on  the  throne,  and  the 
kingdom  has  suffered  downfall  and  disgrace  by  his  defeat  and 
captivity.  Comfort  yourselves,  O Moslems ! The  evil  day  has 
passed  by ; the  fates  are  satisfied ; the  sceptre  which  has  been 
broken  in  the  feeble  hand  of  Boabdil,  is  destined  to  resume  its 
former  power  and  sway  in  the  vigorous  grasp  of  Aben  Has- 
san.” 

The  people  were  struck  with  the  wisdom  of  these  words: 
they  rejoiced  that  the  baleful  prediction,  which  had  so  long 
hung  over  them,  was  at  an  end ; and  declared,  that  none  but 
Muley  Aben  Hassan  had  the  valor  and  capacity  necessary  for 
the  protection  of  the  kingdom,  in  this  time  of  trouble. 

The  longer  the  captivity  of  Boabdil  continued,  the  greater 
grew  the  popularity  of  his  father.  One  city  after  another  re- 
newed allegiance  to  him ; for  power  attracts  power,  and  for- 
tune creates  fortune.  At  length  he  was  enabled  to  return  to 
Granada,  and  establish  himself  once  more  in  the  Alhambra. 
At  his  approach,  his  repudiated  spouse,  the  sultana  Ayxa, 
gathered  together  the  family  and  treasures  of  her  captive  son, 
and  retired,  with  a handful  of  the  nobles,  into  the  Albaycin,  the 
rival  quarter  of  the  city,  the  inhabitants  of  which  still  retained 
feelings  of  loyalty  to  Boabdil.  Here  she  fortified  herself,  and 
held  the  semblance  of  a court  in  the  name  of  her  son.  The 
fierce  Muley  Aben  Hassan  would  have  willingly  carried  fire 
and  sword  into  this  factious  quarter  of  the  capital ; but  he 
dared  not  confide  in  his  new  and  uncertain  popularity. 
Many  of  the  nobles  detested  him  for  his  past  cruelty ; and  a 
large  portion  of  the  soldiery,  beside  many  of  the  people  of  his 
own  party,  respected  the  virtues  of  Ayxa  la  Horra,  and  pitied 
the  misfortunes  of  Boabdil. 

Granada  therefore  presented  the  singular  spectacle  of  two 
sovereignties  within  the  same  city.  The  old  king  fortified  him- 
self in  the  lofty  towers  of  the  Alhambra,  as  much  against  his 
own  subjects  as  against  the  Christians ; while  Ayxa,  with  the 
zeal  of  a mother’s  affection,  which  waxes  warmer  and  warmer 
towards  her  offspring  when  in  adversity,  still  maintained  the 
standard  of  Boabdil  on  the  rival  fortress  of  the  Alcazaba, 
and  kept  his  powerful  faction  alive  within  the  walls  of  the 
Albaycin. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


83 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

CAPTIVITY  OF  BOABDIL  EL  CHICO. 

The  unfortunate  Boabdil  remained  a prisoner,  closely 
guarded,  in  the  castle  of  Vaena.  From  the  towers  of  his 
prison,  he  beheld  the  town  below  filled  with  armed  men;  and 
the  lofty  hill  on  which  it  was  built,  girdled  by  massive  walls 
and  ramparts,  on  which  a vigilant  watch  was  maintained 
night  and  day.  The  mountains  around  were  studded  with 
watch-towers,  overlooking  the  lonely  roads  which  led  to  Gra- 
nada, so  that  a turban  could  not  stir  over  the  border  without 
the  alarm  being  given,  and  the  whole  country  put  on  the 
alert.  Boabdil  saw  that  there  was  no  hope  of  escape  from 
such  a fortress,  and  thau  any  attempt  to  rescue  him  would  be 
equally  in  vain.  His  heart  was  filled  with  anxiety,  as  he 
thought  on  the  confusion  and  ruin  which  his  captivity  must 
cause  in  his  affairs ; while  sorrows  of  a softer  kind  overcame 
his  fortitude,  as  he  thought  on  the  evils  it  might  bring  upon 
his  family. 

The  count  de  Cabra,  though  he  maintained  the  most  vigilant 
guard  over  his  royal  prisoner,  yet  treated  him  with  profound 
deference;  he  had  appointed  the  noblest  apartments  in  the 
castle  for  his  abode,  and  sought  in  every  way  to  cheer  him 
during  his  captivity.  A few  days  only  had  passed  away,  when 
missives  arrived  from  the  Castilian  sovereigns.  Ferdinand 
had  been  transported  with  joy  at  hearing  of  the  capture  of  the 
Moorish  monarch,  seeing  the  deep  and  politic  uses  that  might 
be  made  of  such  an  event;  but  the  magnanimous  spirit  of 
Isabella  was  filled  with  compassion  for  the  unfortunate  cap- 
tive. Their  messages  to  Boabdil  were  full  of  sympathy  and 
consolation,  breathing  that  high  and  gentle  courtesy  which 
dwells  in  noble  minds. 

This  magnanimity  in  his  foe  cheered  the  dejected  spirit  of 
the  captive  monarch.  “ Tell  my  sovereigns,  the  king  and 
queen,”  said  he  to  the  messenger,  “ that  I cannot  be  unhappy, 
being  in  the  power  of  such  high  and  mighty  princes,  espe- 
cially since  they  partake  so  largely  of  that  grace  and  goodness 
which  Allah  bestows  upon  the  monarchs  whom  he  greatly 
loves.  Tell  them  further,  that  I had  long  thought  of  submit- 
ting myself  to  their  sway,  to  receive  the  kingdom  of  Granada 


84 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


from  their  hands,  in  the  same  manner  that  my  ancestor  re* 
ceived  it  from  King  John  II.,  father  to  the  gracious  queen. 
My  greatest  sorrow  in  this  my  captivity,  is,  that  I must  appear 
to  do  tnat  from  force,  which  I would  fain  have  done  from 
inclination.” 

In  the  mean  time,  Muley  Aben  Hassan,  finding  the  faction 
of  his  son  still  formidable  in  Granada,  was  anxious  to  consoli- 
date his  power,  by  gaining  possession  of  the  person  of  Boabdil. 
For  this  purpose,  he  sent  an  embassy  to  the  Catholic  monarchs, 
offering  large  terms  for  the  ransom,  or  rather  the  purchase,  of 
his  son;  proposing,  among  other  conditions,  to  release  the 
count  of  Cifuentes  and  nine  other  of  his  most  distinguished 
captives,  and  to  enter  into  a treaty  of  confederacy  with  the 
sovereigns.  Neither  did  the  implacable  father  make  any 
scruple  of  testifying  his  indifference  whether  his  son  were 
delivered  up  alive  or  dead,  so  that  his  person  were  placed 
assuredly  within  his  power. 

The  humane  heart  of  Isabella  revolted  at  the  idea  of  giving 
up  the  unfortunate  prince  into  the  hands  of  his  most  un- 
natural and  inveterate  enemy : a disdainful  refusal  was  there- 
fore returned  to  the  old  monarch,  whose  message  had  been 
couched  in  a vaunting  spirit.  He  was  informed  that  the  Cas- 
tilian sovereigns  would  listen  to  no  proposals  of  peace  from 
Muley  Aben  Hassan,  until  he  should  lay  down  his  arms,  and 
offer  them  in  all  humility. 

Overtures  in  a different  spirit  were  made  by  the  mother  of 
Boabdil,  the  sultana  Ayxa  la  Horra,  with  the  concurrence  of 
the  party  which  still  remained  faithful  to  him.  It  was  thereby 
proposed,  that  Mahomet  Abdalla,  otherwise  called  Boabdil, 
should  hold  his  crown  as  vassal  to  the  Castilian  sovereigns, 
paying  an  annual  tribute,  and  releasing  seventy  Christian 
captives  annually,  for  five  years:  that  he  should,  moreover, 
pay  a large  sum,  upon  the  spot,  for  his  ransom  , and  at  the  same 
time  give  freedom  to  four  hundred  Christians  to  be  chosen  by 
the  king:  that  he  should  also  engage  to  be  always  ready  to 
render  military  aid,  and  should  come  to  the  Cortes,  or  assem- 
blage of  nobles  and  distinguished  vassals  of  the  crown,  when- 
ever summoned.  His  only  son,  and  the  sons  of  twelve  distin- 
guished Moorish  houses,  were  to  be  delivered  as  hostages. 

King  Ferdinand  was  at  Cordova  when  he  received  this  pro- 
position. Queen  Isabella  was  absent  at  the  time.  He  was 
anxious  to  consult  her  in  so  momentous  an  affair ; or  rather, 
he  was  fearful  of  proceeding  too  precipitately,  and  not  draw' 


85 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 

ing  from  this  fortunate  event  all  the  advantage  of  which  it 
was  susceptible.  Without  returning  any  reply,  therefore,  to 
the  mission,  he  sent  missives  to  the  castle  of  Vaena,  where 
Boabdil  remained  in  courteous  durance  of  the  brave  count  de 
Cabra,  ordering  that  the  captive  monarch  should  be  brought 
to  Cordova. 

The  count  de  Cabra  set  out,  with  his  illustrious  prisoner; 
but  when  he  arrived  at  Cordova,  king  Ferdinand  declined  see- 
ing the  Moorish  monarch.  He  was  still  undetermined  what 
course  to  pursue,— whether  to  retain  him  prisoner,  set  him  at 
liberty  on  ransom,  or  treat  him  with  politic  magnanimity; 
and  each  course  would  require  a different  kind  of  reception. 
Until  this  point  should  be  resolved,  therefore,  he  gave  him  in 
charge  to  Martin  de  Alarcon,  alcayde  of  the  ancient  fortress  of 
Poreuna,  with  orders  to  guard  him  strictly,  but  to  treat  him 
with  the  distinction  and  deference  due  unto  a prince.  These 
commands  were  strictly  obeyed;  and,  with  the  exception  of 
being  restrained  in  his  liberty,  the  monarch  was  as  nobly  enter- 
tained as  he  could  have  been  in  his  regal  palace  at  Granada. 

In  the  mean  time,  Ferdinand  availed  himself  of  this  critical 
moment,  while  Granada  was  distracted  with  factions  and  dis- 
sensions, and  before  he  had  concluded  any  treaty  with  Boab- 
dil, to  make  a puissant  and  ostentatious  inroad  into  the  very 
heart  of  the  kingdom,  at  the  head  of  his  most  illustrious  nobles. 
He  sacked  and  destroyed  several  towns  and  castles,  and  ex- 
tended his  ravages  to  the  very  gates  of  Granada.  Old  Muley 
Aben  Hassan  did  not  venture  to  oppose  him.  His  city  was 
Tiled  with  troops,  but  he  was  uncertain  of  their  affection.  He 
dreaded,  that  should  he  sally  forth,  the  gates  of  Granada 
might  be  closed  against  him  by  the  faction  of  the  Albaycin. 

The  old  Moor  stood  on  the  lofty  tower  of  the  Alhambra, 
(says  Antonio  Agapida,)  grinding  his  teeth,  and  foaming  like  a 
tiger  shut  up  in  his  cage,  as  he  beheld  the  glittering  battalions 
of  the  Christians  wheeling  about  the  vega,  and  the  standard  of 
the  cross  shining  forth  from  among  the  smoke  of  infidel  villages 
and  hamlets.  The  most  Catholic  king  (continues  Agapida) 
would  gladly  have  continued  this  righteous  ravage,  but  his 
munitions  began  to  fail.  Satisfied,  therefore,  with  having  laid 
waste  the  country  of  the  enemy,  and  insulted  old  Muley  Aben 
Hassan  in  his  very  capital,  he  returned  to  Cordova  covered 
with  laurels,  and  his  army  laden  with  spoils;  and  now  be- 
thought himself  of  coming  to  an  immediate  decision,  in  regard 
to  his  royal  prisoner. 


86 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  G RAH  ADA. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

OF  THE  TREATMENT  OF  BOABDIL  BY  THE  CASTILIAN  SOVEREIGNS. 

A stately  convention  was  held  by  king  Ferdinand  in  the 
ancient  city  of  Cordova,  composed  of  several  of  the  most  rev- 
erend prelates  and  renowned  cavaliers  of  the  kingdom,  to 
determine  upon  the  fate  of  the  unfortunate  Boabdil. 

Don  Alonzo  de  Cardenas,  the  worthy  Master  of  Santiago,  was 
one  of  the  first  who  gave  his  counsel.  He  was  a pious  and 
zealous  knight,  rigid  in  his  devotion  to  the  faith ; and  his  holy 
zeal  had  been  inflamed  to  peculiar  vehemence,  since  his  disas- 
trous crusade  among  the  mountains  of  Malaga.  He  inveighed 
with  ardor  against  any  compromise  or  compact  with  the  in- 
fidels: the  object  of  this  war,  he  observed,  was  not  the  subjec- 
tion of  the  Moors,  but  their  utter  expulsion  from  the  land ; so 
that  there  might  no  longer  remain  a single  stain  of  Mahome- 
tanism throughout  Christian  Spain.  He  gave  it  as  his  opinion, 
therefore,  that  the  captive  king  ought  not  to  be  set  at  liberty. 

Roderigo  Ponce  de  Leon,  the  valiant  marques  of  Cadiz,  on 
the  contrary,  spoke  warmly  for  the  release  of  Boabdil.  #He 
pronounced  it  a measure  of  sound  policy,  even  if  done  without 
conditions.  It  would  tend  to  keep  up  the  civil  war  in  Granada, 
which  was  as  a fire  consuming  the  entrails  of  the  enemy,  and 
effecting  more  for  the  interests  of  Spain,  without  expense,  than 
all  the  conquests  of  its  arms. 

The  grand  cardinal  of  Spain,  Don  Pedro  Gonzalez  de  Mendoza, 
coincided  in  opinion  with  the  marques  of  Cadiz.  Nay,  (added 
that  pious  prelate  and  politic  statesman,)  it  would  be  sound 
wisdom  to  furnish  the  Moor  with  men  and  money,  and  all 
other  necessaries,  to  promote  the  civil  war  in  Granada:  by 
this  means  would  be  produced  great  benefit  to  the  service  of 
God,  since  we  are  assured  by  his  infallible  word,  that  “ a 
kingdom  divided  against  itself  cannot  stand.  ” * 

Ferdinand  weighed  these  counsels  in  his  mind,  but  was  slow 
in  coming  to  a decision;  he  was  religiously  attentive  to  his 
own  interests,  (observes  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,)  knowing  him- 
self to  be  but  an  instrument  of  Providence  in  this  holy  war, 
and  that,  therefore,  in  consulting  his  own  advantage  he  was 


* Salazar.  Cronica  del  Gran  Cardinal,  p.  188. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


87 


promoting  the  interests  of  the  faith.  The  opinion  of  queen 
Isabella  relieved  him  from  his  perplexity.  That  high-minded 
princess  was  zealous  for  the  promotion  of  the  faith,  but  not  for 
the  extermination  of  the  infidels.  The  Moorish  kings  had  held 
their  thrones  as  vassals  to  her  progenitors ; she  was  content  at 
present  to  accord  the  same  privilege,  and  that  the  royal  pri- 
soner should  be  liberated  on  condition  of  becoming  a vassal  to 
the  crown.  By  this  means  might  be  effected  the  deliverance 
of  many  Christian  captives,  who  were  languishing  in  Moorish 
chains. 

King  Ferdinand  adopted  the  magnanimous  measure  recom- 
mended by  the  queen;  but  he  accompanied  it  with  several 
shrewd  conditions ; exacting  tribute,  military  services,  and  safe 
passage  and  maintenance  for  Christian  troops,  throughout  the 
places  which  should  adhere  to  Boabdii.  The  captive  king 
readily  submitted  to  these  stipulations,  and  swore,  after  the 
manner  of  his  faith,  to  observe  them  with  exactitude.  A truce 
was  arranged  for  two  years,  during  which  the  Castilian  sover- 
eigns engaged  to  maintain  him  on  his  throne,  and  to  assist  him 
in  recovering  all  places  which  he  had  lost  during  his  captivity. 

When  Boabdii  el  Chico  had  solemnly  agreed  to  this  arrange- 
ment, in  the  castle  of  Porcuna,  preparations  were  made  to  re- 
ceive him  in  Cordova  in  regal  style.  Superb  steeds  richly 
caparisoned,  and  raiment  of  brocade,  and  silk,  and  the  most 
costly  cloths,  with  all  other  articles  of  sumptuous  array, 
were  furnished  to  him  and  fifty  Moorish  Caveliers,  who  had 
come  to  treat  for  his  ransom,  that  he  might  appear  in  state  be- 
fitting the  monarch  of  Granada,  and  the  most  distinguished 
vassal  of  the  Castilian  sovereigns.  Money  also  was  advanced 
to  maintain  him  in  suitable  grandeur,  during  his  residence  at 
the  Castilian  court,  and  his  return  to  his  dominions.  Finally, 
it  was  ordered  by  the  sovereigns,  that  when  he  came  to  Cor- 
dova, all  the  nobles  and  dignitaries  of  the  court  should  go  forth 
to  receive  him. 

A question  now  arose  among  certain  of  those  ancient  and 
experienced  men,  who  grow  gray  about  a court  in  the  profound 
study  of  forms  and  ceremonials,  with  whom  a point  of  punctilio 
is  as  a vast  political  right,  and  who  contract  a sublime  and 
awful  idea  of  the  external  dignity  of  the  throne.  Certain  of 
these  court  sages  propounded  the  momentous  question,  whether 
the  Moorish  monarch,  coming  to  do  homage  as  a vassal,  ought 
not  to  kneel  and  kiss  the  hand  of  the  king.  This  was  imme- 
diately decided  in  the  affirmative,  by  a large  number  of  ancient 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GHANA!) A. 


o© 

cavaliers  accustomed  (saj^s  Antonio  Agapida)  to  the  lofty 
punctilio  of  our  most  dignified  court  and  transcendent  sove- 
reigns. The  king,  therefore,  was  informed  by  those  who  ar- 
ranged the  ceremonies,  that  when  the  Moorish  monarch  ap-^ 
peared  in  his  presence,  he  was  expected  to  extend  his  royal 
hand  to  receive  the  kiss  of  homage. 

“I  should  certainly  do  so,”  replied  king  Ferdinand,  “were 
he  at  liberty,  and  in  his  own  kingdom ; but  I certainly  shall 
not  do  so,  seeing  that  he  is  a prisoner  and  in  mine.” 

The  courtiers  loudly  applauded  the  magnanimity  of  this  re- 
ply ; though  many  condemned  it  in  secret,  as  savoring  of  too 
much  generosity  towards  an  infidel;  and  the  worthy  Jesuit, 
Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  fully  concurs  in  their  opinion. 

The  Moorish  king  entered  Cordova  with  his  little  train  of 
faithful  knights,  and  escorted  by  all  the  nobility  and  chivalry 
of  the  Castilian  court.  He  was  conducted,  with  great  state  and 
ceremony,  to  the  royal  palace.  When  he  came  in  presence  of 
Ferdinand,  he  knelt  and  offered  to  kiss  his  hand,  not  merely 
in  homage  as  his  subject,  hut  in  gratitude  for  his  liberty.  Fer- 
dinand declined  the  token  of  vassalage,  and  raised  him  graciously 
from  the  earth.  An  interpreter  began,  in  the  name  of  Boabdil, 
to  laud  the  magnanimity  of  the  Castilian  monarch,  and  to 
promise  the  roost  implicit  submission.  “ Enough,”  said  king 
Ferdinand,  interrupting  the  interpreter  in  the  midst  of  his 
harangue ; ‘ ‘ there  is  no  need  of  these  compliments.  I trust  in 
his  integrity,  that  he  will  do  every  thing  becoming  a good  man 
and  a good  king.”  With  these  words,  he  received  Boabdil  el 
Chico  into  his  royal  friendship  and  protection. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

RETURN  OF  BOABDIL  FROM  CAPTIVITY. 

In  the  month  of  August,  a noble  Moor,  of  the  race  of  the 
Abencerrages,  arrived  with  a splendid  retinue  at  the  city  of 
Cordova,  bringing  with  him  the  son  of  Boabdil  el  Chico,  and 
other  of  the  noble  youth  of  Granada,  as  hostages  for  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  terms  of  ransom.  When  the  Moorish  king  beheld 
his  son,  his  only  child,  who  was  to  remain  in  his  stead,  a sort 
of  captive  in  a hostile  land,  he  folded  him  in  his  arms  and 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GIIANADA. 


89 


wept  over  him.  “Wo  the  day  that  I was  born!”  exclaimed 
he,  ‘ and  evil  the  stars  that  presided  at  my  birth ! Well  was  I 
called  El  Zcgoybi,  or  the  unlucky;  for  sorrow  is  heaped  upon 
me  by  my  father,  and  sorrow  do  I transmit  to  my  son!”  The 
afflicted  heart  of  Boabdil,  however,  was  soothed  by  the  kind- 
ness of  the  Christian  sovereigns,  who  received  the  hostage 
prince  with  a tenderness  suited  to  his  age,  and  a distinction 
worthy  of  his  rank.  They  delivered  him  in  charge  to  the 
worthy  alcayde  Martin  de  Alarcon,  who  had  treated  his  father 
with  such  courtesy  during  his  confinement  in  the  castle  of 
Porcuna,  giving  orders,  that,  after  the  departure  of  the  latter, 
his  son  should  be  entertained  with  great  honor  and  princely 
attention,  in  the  same  fortress. 

On  the  2d  of  September,  a guard  of  honor  assembled  at  the 
gate  of  the  mansion  of  Boabdil,  to  escort  him  to  the  frontiers 
of  his  kingdom.  He  pressed  his  child  to  his  heart  at  parting, 
Hit  he  uttered  not  a word ; for  there  were  many  Christian  eyes 
10  behold  his  emotion.  He  mounted  his  steed,  and  never 
turned  his  head  to  look  again  upon  the  youth ; but  those  who 
were  near  him  observed  the  vehement  struggle  that  shook  his 
frame,  wherein  the  anguish  of  the  father  had  well  nigh  sub- 
dued the  studied  equanimity  of  the  king. 

Boabdil  el  Chico  and  king  Ferdinand  sallied  forth,  side  by 
side,  from  Cordova,  amidst  the  acclamations  of  a prodigious 
multitude.  When  they  were  a short  distance  from  the  city, 
they  separated,  with  many  gracious  expressions  on  the  part  of 
the  Castilian  monarch,  and  many  thankful  acknowledgments 
from  his  late  captive,  whose  heart  had  been  humbled  by  adver- 
sity. Ferdinand  departed  for  Guadalupe,  and  Boabdil  for 
Granada.  The  latter  was  accompanied  by  a guard  of  honor ; 
and  the  viceroys  of  Andalusia,  and  the  generals  on  the  frontier, 
were  ordered  to  furnish  him  with  escorts,  and  to  show  him  all 
possible  honor  on  his  journey.  In  this  way  he  was  con- 
ducted in  royal  state  through  the  country  he  had  entered  to 
ravage,  and  was  placed  in  safety  in  his  own  dominions. 

He  was  met  on  the  frontier  by  the  principal  nobles  and  cava- 
liers of  his  court,  who  had  been  secretly  sent  by  his  mother, 
the  sultana  Ayxa,  to  escort  him  to  the  capital.  The  heart  of 
Boabdil  was  lifted  up  for  a moment,  when  he  found  himself  on 
his  own  territories,  surrounded  by  Moslem  knights,  with  his 
own  standards  waving  over  his  head ; and  he  began  to  doubt 
the  predictions  of  the  astrologers : he  soon  found  cause,  how- 
ever, to  moderate  his  exultation.  The  loyal  train  which  had 


90 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


come  to  welcome  him,  was  but  scanty  in  number,  and  he 
missed  many  of  his  most  zealous  and  obsequious  courtiers. 
He  had  returned,  indeed,  to  his  kingdom,  but  it  was  no  longer 
the  devoted  kingdom  he  had  left.  The  story  of  his  vassalage 
to  the  Christian  sovereigns  had  been  made  use  of  by  his  fa- 
ther to  ruin  him  with  the  people.  He  had  been  represented  as 
a traitor  to  his  country,  a renegado  to  his  faith,  and  as  leagued 
with  the  enemies  of  both,  to  subdue  the  Moslems  of  Spain  to 
the  yoke  of  Christian  bondage.  In  this  way,  the  mind  of  the 
public  had  been  turned  from  him;  the  greater  part  of  the 
nobility  had  thronged  round  the  throne  of  his  father  in  the 
Alhambra;  and  his  mother,  the  resolute  sultana  Ayxa,  with 
difficulty  maintained  her  faction  in  the  opposite  towers  of  the 
Alcazaba. 

Such  was  the  melancholy  picture  of  affairs  given  to  Boabdil 
by  the  courtiers  who  had  come  forth  to  meet  him.  They 
even  informed  him  that  it  would  be  an  enterprise  of  diffi- 
culty and  danger  to  make  his  way  back  to  the  capital,  and 
regain  the  little  court  which  still  remained  faithful  to  him  in 
the  heart  of  the  city.  The  old  tiger,  Muley  Aben  Hassan,  lay 
couched  within  the  Alhambra,  and  the  walls  and  gates  of 
the  city  were  strongly  guarded  by  his  troops.  Boabdil  shook 
his  head  at  these  tidings.  He  called  to  mind  the  evil  omen  of 
his  breaking  his  lance  against  the  gate  of  Elvira,  when  issuing 
forth  so  vain-gloriously  with  his  army,  which  he  now  saw 
clearly  had  foreboded  the  destruction  of  that  army  on  which 
he  had  so  confidently  relied.  ‘‘Henceforth,”  said  he,  “let  no 
man  have  the  impiety  to  scoff  at  omens.” 

Boabdil  approached  his  capital  by  stealth,  and  in  the  night, 
prowling  about  its  walls,  like  an  enemy  seeking  to  destroy, 
rather  than  a monarch  returning  to  his  throne.  At  length  he 
seized  upon  a postern-gate  of  the  Albaycin, — that  part  of  the 
city  which  had  always  been  in  his  favor;  he  passed  rapidly 
through  the  streets  before  ’the  populace  were  aroused  from 
their  sleep,  and  reached  in  safety  the  fortress  of  the  Alcazaba. 
Here  he  was  received  into  the  embraces  of  his  intrepid 
mother,  and  his  favorite  wife  Morayma.  The  transports  of 
the  latter,  on  the  safe  retarn  of  her  husband,  were  mingled 
with  tears ; for  she  thought  of  her  father,  Ali  Atar,  who  had 
fallen  in  his  cause,  and  of  her  only  son,  who  was  left  a hostage 
in  the  hands  of  the  Christians. 

The  heart  of  Boabdil,  softened  by  his  misfortunes,  was  moved 
by  the  changes  in  every  thing  round  him;  but  his  mother 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


91 


called  up  liis  spirit.  “This,”  said  she,  “is  no  time  fo?  tears 
and  fondness.  A king  must  think  of.  his  sceptre  and  his 
throne,  and  not  yield  tc  softness  like  common  men.  Thou 
hast  done  well,  my  son,  in  throwing  thyself  resolutely  into 
Granada:  it  must  depend  upon  thyself,  whether  thou  remain 
here  a king  or  a captive.” 

The  old  king  Muley  Aben  Hassan  had  retired  to  his  couch 
that  night,  in  one  of  the  strongest  towers  of  the  Alhambra; 
but  his  jestless  anxiety  kept  him  from  repose.  In  the  first 
watch  of  the  night,  he  heard  a shout  faintly  rising  from  the 
quarter  of  the  Albaycin,  which  is  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
deep  valley  of  the  Darro.  Shortly  afterwards,  horsemen  came 
galloping  up  the  hill  that  leads  to  the  main  gate  of  the  Alham- 
bra, spreading  the  alarm  that  Boabdil  had  entered  the  city  and 
possessed  himself  of  the  Alcazaba. 

In  the  first  transports  of  his  rage,  the  old  king  would  have 
struck  the  messenger  to  earth.  He  hastily  summoned  his 
counsellors  and  commanders,  exhorting  them  to  stand  by  him 
in  this  critical  moment;  and,  during  the  night,  made  every 
preparation  to  enter  the  Albaycin  sword  in  hand  in  the  morn- 
ing. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  sultana  Ayxa  had  taken  prompt  and 
vigorous  measures  to  strengthen  her  party.  The  Albaycin  was 
the  part  of  the  city  filled  by  the  lower  orders.  The  return  of 
Boabdil  was  proclaimed  throughout  the  streets,  and  large 
sums  of  money  were  distributed  among  the  populace.  The 
nobles,  assembled  in  the  Alcazaba,  were  promised  honors  and 
rewards  by  Boabdil,  as  soon  as  he  should  be  firmly  seated  on 
the  throne.  These  well-timed  measures  had  the  customary 
effect ; and,  by  daybreak,  all  the  motley  populace  of  the  Albay- 
cin were  in  arms. 

A doleful  day  succeeded.  All  Granada  was  a scene  of  tumult 
and  horror.  Drums  and  trumpets  resounded  in  every  part ; 
all  business  was  interrupted ; the  shops  were  shut,  the  doors 
barricadoed.  Armed  bands  paraded  the  streets,  some  shout- 
ing for  Boabdil,  and  some  for  Muley  Aben  Hassan.  When 
they  encountered  each  other,  they  fought  furiously  and  with- 
out mercy;  every  public  square  became  a scene  of  battle. 
The  great  mass  of  the  lower  orders  was  in  favor  of  Boabdil, 
but  it  was  a multitude  without  discipline  or  lofty  spirit ; part 
of  the  people  was  regularly  armed,  but  the  greater  number 
had  sallied  forth  with  the  implements  of  their  trade.  The 
troops  of  the  old  king,  among  whom  were  many  cavaliers  of 


D2 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


pride  and  valor,  soon  drove  the  populace  from  the  squares. 
They  fortified  themselves,  however,  in  the  streets  and  lanes, 
which  they  barricadoed.  They  made  fortresses  of  their  houses, 
and  fought  desperately  from  the  windows  and  the  roofs,  and 
many  a warrior  of  the  highest  blood  of  Granada  was  laid  low 
by  plebeian  hands  and  plebeian  weapons,  in  this  civic  brawl. 

It  was  impossible  that  such  violent  convulsions  should  last 
long,  in  the  heart  of  a city.  The  people  soon  longed  for  repose, 
and  a return  to  their  peaceful  occupations ; and  the  cavaliers 
detested  these  conflicts  with  the  multitude,  in  which  there 
were  all  the  horrors  of  war  without  its  laurels.  By  the  inter- 
ference of  the  alfaquis,  an  armistice  was  at  length  effected. 
Boabdil  was  persuaded  that  there  vras  no  dependence  upon  the 
inconstant  favor  of  the  multitude,  and  was  prevailed  upon  to 
quit  a capital  where  he  could  only  maintain  a precarious  seat 
upon  his  throne  by  a perpetual  and  bloody  struggle.  He  fixed 
his  court  at  the  city  of  Almeria,  which  was  entirely  devoted 
to  him,  and  which,  at  that  time,  vied  with  Granada  in  splen- 
dor and  importance.  This  compromise-of  grandeur  for  tran 
quillity,  however,  was  sorely  against  the  counsels  of  his  proud 
spirited  mother,  the  sultana  Ayxa.  Granada  appeared,  in  her 
eyes,  the  only  legitimate  seat  of  dominion ; and  she  observed, 
with  a smile  of  disdain,  that  he  was  not  worthy  of  being  called 
a monarch,  who  was  not  master  of  his  capital. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

FORAY  OF  THE  MOORISH  ALCAYDES,  AND  BATTLE  OF  LOPERA. 

Though  Muley  Aben  Hassan  had  regained  undivided  sway 
over  the  city  of  Granada,  and  the  alfaquis,  by  his  command, 
had  denounced  his  son  Boabdil  as  an  apostate,  and  as  one 
doomed  by  Heaven  to  misfortune,  still  the  letter  had  many 
adherents  among  the  common  people. . Whenever,  therefore, 
any  act  of  the  old  monarch  was  displeasing  to  the  turbulent 
multitude,  they  were  prone  to  give  him  a hint  of  the  slippery 
nature  of  his  standing,  by  shouting  out  the  name  of  Boabdil  el 
Chico.  Long  experience  had  instructed  Muley  Aben  Hassan 
in  the  character  of  the  inconstant  people  over  whom  he  ruled. 
“ Allah  Achbar!”  exclaimed  he,  “God  is  great;  but  a success* 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


93 


ful  inroa  1 into  the  country  of  the  unbelievers  will  make  more 
converts  to  my  cause  than  a thousand  texts  of  the  Koran,  ex- 
pounded by  ten  thousand  alfaquis.” 

At  this  time  king  Ferdinand  was  absent  from  Andalusia  on 
a distant  expedition,  with  many  of  his  troops.  The  moment 
was  favorable  for  a foray,  and  Muley  Aben  Hassan  cast  about 
his  thoughts  for  a leader  to  conduct  it.  Ali  Atar,  the  terror  of 
the  border,  the  scourge  of  Andalusia,  was  dead ; but  there  was 
another  veteran  general,  scarce  inferior  to  him  for  predatory 
warfare.  This  was  old  Bexir,  the  gray  and  crafty  alcayde  of 
Malaga ; and  the  people  under  his  command  were  ripe  for  an 
expedition  of  the  kind.  The  signal  defeat  and  slaughter  of  the 
Spanish  knights  in  the  neighboring  mountains  had  filled  the 
people  of  Malaga  with' vanity  and  self-conceit.  They  had 
attributed  to  their  own  valor  the  defeat  which  had  been  caused 
by  the  nature  of  the  country.  Many  of  them  wore  the  armor 
and  paraded  in  public  with  the  horses  of  the  unfortunate  cav- 
aliers slain  on  that  occasion,  which  they  vauntingly  displayed 
as  the  trophies  of  their  boasted  victory.  They  had  talked 
themselves  into  a contempt  for  the  chivalry  of  Andalusia,  and 
were  impatient  for  an  opportunity  to  overrun  a country  de- 
fended by  such  troops.  This,  Muley  Aben  Hassan  considered 
a favorable  state  of  mind  to  insure  a daring  inroad,  and  he 
sent  orders  to  old  Bexir  to  gather  together  his  people  and  the 
choicest  warriors  of  the  borders,  and  to  carry  fire  and  sword 
into  the  very  heart  of  Andalusia.  The  wary  old  Bexir  imme- 
diately dispatched  his  emissaries  among  the  alcaydes  of  the 
border  towns,  calling  upon  them  to  assemble  with  their  troops 
at  the  city  of  Ronda,  close  upon  the  Christian  frontier. 

Ronda  was  the  most  virulent  nest  of  Moorish  depredators  in 
the  whole  border  country.  It  was  situated  in  the  midst  of  the 
wild  Serrania,  or  chain  of  mountains  of  the  same  name,  which 
are  uncommonly  lofty,  broken,  and  precipitous.  It  stood  on 
an  almost  isolated  rock,  nearly  encircled  by  a deep  valley,  or 
rather  chasm,  through  which  ran  the  beautiful  river  called 
Rio  Verde.  The  Moors  of  this  city  were  the  most  active, 
robust,  and  warlike  of  all  the  mountaineers,  and  their  very 
children  discharged  the  cross-bow  with  unerring  aim.  They 
were  incessantly  harassing  the  rich  plains  of  Andalusia ; their 
city  abounded  with  Christian  spoils,  and  their  deep  dungeons 
were  crowded  with  Christian  captives,  who  might  sigh  in  vain 
for  deliverance  from  this  impregnable  fortress.  Such  was 
Ronda  in  the  time  of  the  Moors;  and  it  has  ever  retained 


94 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


something  of  the  same  character,  even  to  the  present  day.  Its 
inhabitants  continue  to  be  among  the  boldest,  fiercest,  and 
most  adventurous  of  the  Andalusian  mountaineers;  and  the 
Serrania  de  Honda  is  famous  as  the  most  dangerous  resort  of 
the  bandit  and  the  contrabandista. 

Hamet  Zeli,  surnamed  El  Zegri,  was  the  commander  of  this 
belligerent  city  and  its  fierce  inhabitants.  He  was  of  the  tribe 
of  the  Zegries,  and  one  of  the  most  proud  and  daring  of  that 
warlike  race.  Beside  the  inhabitants  of  Honda,  he  had  a 
legion  of  African  Moors  in  his  immediate  service.  They  were 
of  the  tribe  of  the  Gomeres,  mercenary  troops,  whose  hot 
African  blood  had  not  yet  been  tempered  by  the  softer  living 
of  Spain,  and  whose  whole  business  was  to  fight.  These  he 
kept  always  well  armed  and  well  appointed.  The  rich  pastur- 
age of  the  valley  of  Honda  produced  a breed  of  horses  famous 
for  strength  and  speed;  no  cavalry,  therefore,  was  better 
mounted  than  the  band  of  Gomeres.  Hapid  on  the  march, 
fierce  in  the  attack,  it  would  sweep  down  upon  the  Andalusian 
plains  like  a sudden  blast  from  the  mountains,  and  pass  away 
as  suddenly,  before  there  was  time  for  pursuit. 

There  was  nothing  that  stirred  up  the  spirit  of  the  Moors  of 
the  frontiers  more  thoroughly  than  the  idea  of  a foray.  The 
summons  of  Bexir  was  gladly  obeyed  by  the  alcaydes  of  the 
border  towns,  and  in  a little  while  there  was  a force  of  fifteen 
hundred  horse  and  four  thousand  foot,  the  very  pith  and 
marrow  of  the  surrounding  country,  assembled  within  the 
walls  of  Honda.  The  people  of  the  place  anticipated  with 
eagerness  the  rich  spoils  of  Andalusia  that  were  soon  to  crowd 
their  gates ; throughout  the  day,  the  city  resounded  with  the 
noise  of  kettle-drum  and  trumpet;  the  high-mettled  steeds 
stamped  and  neighed  in  their  stalls,  as  if  they  shared  the  im- 
patience for  the  foray;  while  the  Christian  captives  sighed, 
as  the  varied  din  of  preparation  reached  to  their  rocky  dun- 
geons, denoting  that  a fresh  ravage  was  preparing  against 
their  countrymen. 

The  infidel  host  sallied  forth  full  of  spirits,  anticipating  an 
easy  ravage  and  abundant  booty.  They  encouraged  each 
other  in  a contempt  for  the  prowess  of  the  foe.  Many  of  the 
warriors  of  Malaga,  and  of  some  of  the  mountain  towns,  had 
insultingly  arrayed  themselves  in  the  splendid  armor  of  the 
Christian  knights  slain  or  taken  prisoners  in  the  famous  mas- 
sacre, and  some  of  them  rode  the  Andalusian  steeds  which  had 
been  captured  on  that  occasion. 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  95 

The  wary  Bexir  had  concerted  his  plans  so  secretly  and 
expeditiously,  that  the  Christian  towns  of  Andalusia  had  not 
the  least  suspicion  of  the  storm  that  had  gathered  beyond  the 
mountains.  The  vast  and  rocky  range  of  the  Serrania  de 
Honda  extended  like  a screen,  covering  all  their  movements 
from  observation. 

The  army  made  its  way  as  rapidly  as  the  rugged  nature  of 
the  mountains  would  permit,  guided  by  Hamet  el  Zegri,  the 
bold  alcayde  of  Ronda,  who  knew  every  pass  and  defile : nbt  a 
drum,  nor  the  clash  of  a cymbal,  nor  the  blast  of  a trumpet, 
was  permitted  to  be  heard.  The  mass  of  war  rolled  quietly  on 
as  the  gathering  cloud  to  the  brow  of  the  mountains,  intend- 
ing to  burst  down  like  the  thunderbolt  upon  the  plain. 

Never  let  the  most  wary  commander  fancy  himself  secure 
from  discovery ; for  rocks  have  eyes,  and  trees  have  ears,  and 
the  birds  of  the  air  have  tongues,  to  betray  the  most  secret 
enterprise.  There  chanced  at  this  time  to  be  six  Christian 
scouts,  prowling  about  the  savage  heights  of  the  Serrania  de 
Ronda.  They  were  of  that  kind  of  lawless  ruffians  who  infest 
the  borders  of  belligerent  countries,  ready  at  any  time  to  fight 
for  pay,  or  prowl  for  plunder.  The  wild  mountain  passes  of 
Spain  have  ever  abounded  with  loose  rambling  vagabonds  of 
the  kind, — soldiers  in  war,  robbers  in  peace;  guides,  guards, 
smugglers,  or  cut-throats,  according  to  the  circumstances  of 
the  case. 

These  six  marauders  (says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida)  were  on 
this  occasion  chosen  instruments,  sanctified  by  the  righteous- 
ness of  their  cause.  They  were  lurking  among  the  mountains, 
to  entrap  Moorish  ca,ttle  or  Moorish  prisoners,  both  of  which 
were  equally  saleable  in  the  Christian  market.  They  had 
ascended  one  of  the  loftiest  cliffs,  and  were  looking  out  like 
birds  of  prey,  ready  to  pounce  upon  any  thing  that  might 
offer  in  the  valley,  when  they  descried  the  Moorish  army 
emerging  from  a mountain  glen.  They  watched  it  in  silence 
as  it  wound  below  them,  remarking  the  standards  of  the 
various  towns  and  the  pennons  of  the  commanders.  They 
hovered  about  it  on  its  march,  skulking  from  cliff  to  cliff, 
until  they  saw  the  route  by  which  it  intended  to  enter  the 
Christian  country.  They  then  dispersed,  each  making  his 
way  by  the  secret  passes  of  the  mountains  to  some  different 
alcayde,  that  they  might  spread  the  alarm  far  and  wide,  and 
each  get  a separate  reward. 

One  hastened  to  Luis  Fernandez  Puerto  Carrero,  the  same 


96 


THE  C0XQUES1 


OF  Gil AE ADA. 


valiant  alcayde  who  had  repulsed  Muley  Aben  Hassan  from 
the  walls  of  Alhama,  and  who  now  commanded  at  Ecija,  in 
the  absence  of  the  Master  of  Santiago.  Others  roused  the 
town  of  Utrera,  and  the  places  of  that  neighborhood,  putting 
them  all  on  the  alert. 

Puerto  Carrero  was  a cavalier  of  consummate  vigor  and 
activity.  He  immediately  sent  couriers  to  the  alcaydes  of  the 
neighboring  fortresses ; to  Herman  Carrello,  captain  of  a body 
of  the  Holy  Brotherhood,  and  of  certain  knights  of  the  order 
of  Alcantara.  Puerto  Carrero  was  the  first  to  take  the  field. 
Knowing  the  hard  and  hungry  service  of  these  border 
scampers,  he  made  every  man  take  a hearty  repast,  and  see 
that  his  horse  was  well  shod  and  perfectly  appointed.  Then 
all  being  refreshed  and  in  valiant  heart,  he  sallied  forth  to  seek 
the  Moors.  He  had  but  a handful  of  men,  the  retainers  of  his 
household  and  troops  of  his  captaincy;  but  they  were  well 
armed  and  mounted,  and  accustomed  to  the  sudden  rouses  of 
the  border;  men  whom  the  cry  of  u Arm  and  out!  to  horse 
and  to  the  field !”  was  sufficient  at  any  time  to  put  in  a fever 
of  animation. 

While  the  northern  part  of  Andalusia  was  thus  on  the  alert, 
one  of  the  scouts  had  hastened  southward  to  the  city  of  Xeres, 
and  given  the  alarm  to  the  valiant  marques  of  Cadiz.  When 
the  marques  heard  that  the  Moor  was  over  the  border,  and 
that  the  standard  of  Malaga  was  in  the  advance,  his  heart 
bounded  with  a momentary  joy;  for  he  remembered  the  mas- 
sacre in  the  mountains,  where  his  valiant  brothers  had  been 
mangled  before  his  eyes.  The  very  authors  of  his  calamity 
were  now  at  hand,  and  he  flattered  himself  that  the  day  of 
vengeance  had  arrived.  He  made  a hasty  levy  of  his  retainers 
and  of  the  fighting  men  of  Xeres,  and  hurried  off  with  three 
hundred  horse  and  two  hundred  foot,  all  resolute  men  and 
panting  for  revenge. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  veteran  Bexir  had  accomplished  his 
march,  as  he  imagined,  undiscovered.  From  the  openings  of 
the  craggy  defiles,  he  pointed  out  the  fertile  plains  of  Andalu- 
sia, and  regaled  the  eyes  of  his  soldiery  with  the  rich  country 
they  were  about  to  ravage.  The  fierce  Gomeres  of  Honda 
were  flushed  with  joy  at  the  sight;  and  even  their  steeds 
seemed  to  prick  up  their  ears  and  snuff  the  breeze,  as  they 
beheld  the  scenes  of  their  frequent  forays. 

When  they  came  to  where  the  mountain  defile  opened  into 
the  low'  land,  Bexir  divided  his  force  into  three  parts:  one, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


97 


composed  of  foot-soldiers  and  of  such  as  were  weakly  mounted, 
he  left  to  guard  the  pass,  being  too  experienced  a veteran  not 
to  know  the  importance  of  securing  a retreat:  a second  body 
lie  placed  in  ambush,  among  the  groves  and  thickets  on  the 
banks  of  the  river  Lopera:  the  third,  consisting  of  light 
cavalry,  he  sent  forth  to  ravage  the  Campina,  or  great  plain 
of  Utrera.  Most  of  this  latter  force  was  composed  of  the  fiery 
(t omeres  of  Honda,  mounted  on  the  lieet  steeds  bred  among 
the  mountains.  It  was  led  by  the  bold  alcayde  Hamet  el 
Zegri,  who  was  ever  eager  to  be  foremost  in  the  forage.  Littlo 
suspecting  that  the  country  on  both  sides  was  on  the  alarm., 
and  rushing  from  all  directions  to  close  upon  them  in  rear, 
this  fiery  troop  dashed  forward  until  they  came  within  two 
leagues  of  Utrera.  Here  they  scattered  themselves  about  the 
plain,  careering  round  the  great  herds  of  cattle  and  flocks  of 
sheep,  and  sweeping  them  into  droves,  to  be  hurried  to  the 
mountains.  , 

While  they  were  thus  dispersed  in  every  direction,  a troop 
of  horse  and  body  of  foot  from  Utrera  came  suddenly  upon 
them.  The  Moors  rallied  together  in  small  parties,  and 
endeavored  to  defend  themselves;  but  they  were  without  a 
leader,  for  Hamet  el  Zegri  was  at  a distance,  having,  like  a 
hawk,  made  a wide  circuit  in  pursuit  of  prey.  The  marauders 
soon  gave  way  and  fled  towards  the  ambush  on  the  banks  of 
the  Lopera,  being  hotly  pursued  by  the  men  of  Utrera. 

When  they  reached  the  Lopera,  the  M'oors  in  ambush  rushed 
forth  with  furious  cries;  and  the  fugitives,  recovering  courage 
from  this  reinforcement,  rallied  and  turned  upon  their  pur- 
suers. The  Christians  stood  their  ground,  though  greatly  in- 
ferior in  number.  Their  lances  were  soon  broken,  and  they 
came  to  sharp  work  with  sword  and  scimitar.  The  Christians 
fought  valiantly,  but  were  in  danger  of  being  overwhelmed. 
The  bold  ITamet  had  collected  a handful  of  his  scattered  Go- 
meres,  and,  leaving  his  prey,  had  galloped  towards  the  scene 
of  action  His  little  troop  of  horsemen  had  reached  the  crest 
of  a rising  ground  at  no  great  distance,  when  trumpets  were 
heard  in  another  direction,  and  Luis  Fernandez  Puerto  Carrero 
and  his  followers  came  galloping  into  the  field,  and  charged 
upon  the  infidels  in  flank. 

The  Moors  were  astounded  at  finding  war  thus  breaking  upon 
them,  from  various  quarters  of  what  they  had  expected  to  find 
an  unguarded  country.  They  fought  for  a short  time  with 
desperation,  and  resisted  a vehement  assault  from  the  knights 


98 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


of  Alcantara,  and  the  men-at-arms  of  the  Holy  Brotherhood, 
At  length  the  veteran  Bexir  was  struck  from  his  horse  by 
Puerto  Carrero,  and  taken  prisoner,  and  the  whole  force  gave 
way  and  fled.  In  their  flight,  they  separated,  and  took  two 
roads  to  the  mountains,  thinking,  by  dividing  their  forces,  to 
distract  the  enemy.  The  Christians  were  too  few  to  separate. 
Puerto  Carrero  kept  them  together,  pursuing  one  division  of  the 
enemy  with  great  slaughter.  This  battle  took  place  at  the  foun- 
tain of  the  fig-tree,  near  to  the  Lopera.  Six  hundred  Moorish 
cavaliers  were  slain,  and  many  taken  prisoners.  Much  spoil  was 
collected  on  the  field,  with  which  the  Christians  returned  in 
triumph  to  their  homes. 

The  larger  body  of  the  enemy  had  retreated  along  a road 
leading  more  to  the  south,  by  the  banks  of  the  Guadalete. 
When  they  reached  that  river,  the  sound  of  pursuit  had  died 
away,  and  they  rallied  to  breathe  and  refresh  themselves  on 
the  margin  of  the  stream.  Their  force  was  reduced  to  about 
a thousand  horse,  and  a confused  multitude  of  foot.  While 
they  were  scattered  and  partly  dismounted  on  the  banks  of  the 
Guadalete,  a fresh  storm  of  war  burst  upon  them  from  an  op- 
posite direction.  It  was  the  marques  of  Cadiz,  leading  on  his 
household  troops  and  the  fighting  men  of  Xeres.  When  the 
Christian  warriors  came  in  sight  of  the  Moors,  they  were 
roused  to  fury  at  beholding  many  of  them  arrayed  in  the 
armor  of  the  cavaliers  who  had  been  slain  among  the  moun- 
tains of  Malaga.  Nay,  some  who  had  been  in  that  defeat 
beheld  their  own  armor,  which  they  had  cast  away  in  their 
flight,  to  enable  themselves  to  climb  the  mountains.  Exasper- 
ated at  the  sight,  they  rushed  upon  the  foe  with  the  ferocity  of 
tigers,  rather  than  the  temperate  courage  of  cavaliers.  Each 
man  felt  as  if  he  were  avenging  the  death  of  a relative,  or 
wiping  out  his  own  disgrace.  The  good  marques,  himself,  be- 
held a powerful  Moor  bestriding  the  horse  of  his  brother  Bel- 
tram : giving  a cry  of  rage  and  anguish  at  the  sight,  he  rushed 
through  the  thickest  of  the  enemy,  attacked  the  Moor  with  re- 
sistless fury,  and  after  a short  combat,  hurled  him  breathless 
to  the  earth. 

The  Moors,  already  vanquished  in  spirit,  could  not  withstand 
the  assault  of  men  thus  madly  excited.  They  soon  gave  way, 
and  fled  for  the  defile  of  the  Serrania  de  Ronda,  where  the 
body  of  troops  had  been  stationed  to  secure  a retreat.  These, 
seeing  them  come  gallopingwildly  up  the  defile,  with  Christian 
banners  in  pursuit,  and  the  flash  of  weapons  at  their  deadly 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


99 


work,  thought  all  Andalusia  was  upon  them,  and  fled  without 
awaiting  an  attack.  The  pursuit  continued  among  glens  and 
defiles ; for  the  Christian  warriors,  eagef  for  revenge,  had  no 
compassion  on  the  foe. 

When  the  pursuit  was  over,  the  marques  of  Cadiz  and  his 
followers  reposed  themselves  upon  the  banks  of  the  Guadalete, 
where  they  divided  the  spoil.  Among  this  were  found  many 
rich  corselets,  helmets,  and  weapons, — the  Moorish  trophies  of 
the  defeat  in  the  mountains  of  Malaga.  Several  were  claimed 
by  their  owners ; others  were  known  to  have  belonged  to  noble 
cavaliers,  who  had  been  slain  or  taken  prisoners.  There  were 
several  horses  also,  richly  caparisoned,  which  had  pranced 
proudly  with  the  unfortunate  warriors,  as  they  sallied  out  of 
Antiquera  upon  that  fatal  expedition.  Thus  the  exultation  of 
the  victors  was  dashed  with  melancholy,  and  many  a knight 
was  seen  lamenting  over  the  helmet  or  corselet  of  some  loved 
companion  in  arms. 

The  good  marques  of  Cadiz  was  resting  under  a tree  on  the 
banks  of  the  Guadalete,  when  the  horse  which  had  belonged  to 
his  slaughtered  brother  Reltram  was  brought  to  him.  He  laid 
his  hand  upon  the  mane,  and  looked  wistfully  at  the  empty 
saddle.  His  bosom  heaved  with  violent  agitation,  and  his  lip 
quivered  and  was  pale.  “ Ay  de  mi ! mi  hermano !”  (wo  is  me ! 
my  brother !)  was  all  that  he  said ; for  the  grief  of  a warrior  has 
not  many  words.  He  looked  round  on  the  field  strewn  with  the 
bodies  of  the  enemy,  and  in  the  bitterness  of  his  wo  he  felt  com 
soled  by  the  idea  that  his  brother  had  not  been  unrevenged. 

Note. — “ En  el  despojo  de  la  Batalla  se  ireron  muchas  ricas  corazas  e capacetes,  1 
barberas  de  las  que  se  habian  perdido  en  el  Axarquia,  e otras  muehas  arraas,  e al- 
gunes  fueron  conocidas  de  sus  Duenos  que  las  havian  dejado  por  fuir,  e otras 
fueron  conocidas,  que  eran  mui  senabdas  de  horabres  pi  incipales  que  havian  que- 
dado  muertos  e cautivos,  i fueron  tornados  muchos  de  los  mismos  Cavallos  con  sus 
ricas  sillas,  de  los  que  quedaron  en  la  Axarquia,  e fueron  concidos  cuios  eran.”— ■ 
Cura  de  los  Palaciost  cap.  67. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

RETREAT  OP  HEMET  EL  ZEGRI,  ALCAYDE  OF  RONDA. 

The  bold  alcayde  of  Ronda,  Hamet  el  Zegri,  had  careered 
wide  over  the  Campina  of  Utrera,  encompassing  the  flocks  and 
herds,  when  he  heard  the  burst  of  war  at  a distance.  There 


100 


TUE  CONQUEST  OE  GRANADA. 


were  with  him  but  a handful  of  his  Gomeres.  He  saw  the 
scamper  and  pursuit  afar  off,  and  beheld  the  Christian  horse- 
men spurring  madly  on  towards  the  ambuscade  on  the  banks 
of  the  Lopera.  Hamet  tossed  his  hand  triumphantly  aloft, 
for  his  men  to  follow  him.  “The  Christian  dogs  are  ours!” 
said  he,  as  he  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  to  take  the  enemy  in  rear. 

The  little  band,  which  followed  Hamet,  scarcely  amounted  to 
thirty  horsemen.  They  spurred  across  the  plain,  and  reached 
a rising  ground,  just  as  the  force  of  Puerto  Carrero  had 
charged,  with  sound  of  trumpet,  upon  the  flank  of  the  party  in 
ambush.  Hamet  beheld  the  headlong  rout  of  the  army,  with 
rage  and  consternation.  He  found  the  country  was  pouring 
forth  its  legions  from  every  quarter,  and  perceived  that  there 
was  no  safety  but  in  precipitate  flight. 

But  which  way  to  fly?  An  army  was  between  him  and  the 
mountain  pass ; all  the  forces  of  the  neighborhood  were  rush- 
ing to  the  borders ; the  whole  route  by  which  he  had  come, 
was  by  this  time  occupied  by  the  foe.  He  checked  his  steed, 
rose  in  the  stirrups,  and  rolled  a stern  and  thoughtful  eye  over 
the  country ; then  sinking  into  his  saddle,  he  seemed  to  com- 
mune a moment  with  himself.  Turning  quickly  to  his  troop, 
he  singled  out  a renegado  Christian,  a traitor  to  his  religion 
and  his  king.  “ Come  hither, ” said  Hamet.  “Thou  kno west 
all  the  secret  passes  of  the  country.”  “I  do,”  replied  the 
renegado.  “Dost  thou  know  any  circuitous  route,  solitary 
and  untravelled,  by  which  we  can  pass  wide  within  these 
troops,  and  reach  the  Serrania?”  The  renegado  paused:  “Such 
a route  I know,  but  it  is  full  of  peril,  for  it  leads  through 
the  heart  of  the  Christian  land.”  “’Tis  well,”  said  Hamet; 
“the  more  dangerous  in  appearance,  the  less  it  will  be  sus- 
pected. Now  hearken  to  me.  Ride  by  my  side.  Thou  seest 
this  purse  of  gold,  and  this  scimitar.  Take  us,  by  the  route 
thou  hast  mentioned,  safe  to  the  pass  of  the  Serrania,  and  this 
purse  shall  be  thy  reward ; betray  us,  and  this  scimitar  shall 
cleave  thee  to  the  saddle-bow.”* 

The  renegado  obeyed,  trembling.  They  turned  off  from  the 
direct  road  to  the  mountains,  and  struck  southward  towards 
Lebrixa,  passing  by  the  most  solitary  roads,  and  along  those 
deep  ramblas  and  ravines  by  which  the  country  is  intersected. 
It  was  indeed  a daring  course.  Every  now  and  then  they 
heard  the  distant  sound  of  trumpets,  and  the  alarm-bells  of 


* (}ura  de  los  Palacios.  Ubi  sup. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  OBANAVA . 


101 


towns  and  villages,  and  found  that  the  war  was  still  hurry- 
ing to  the  borders.  They  hid  themselves  in  thickets,  and  in 
the  dry  beds  of  rivers,  until  the  danger  had  passed  by,  and 
then  resumed  their  course.  Hamet  el  Zegri  rode  on  in  silence, 
his  hand  upon  his  scimitar  and  his  eye  upon  the  renegado 
guide,  prepared  to  sacrifice  him  on  the  least  sign  pf  treachery ; 
while  his  band  followed,  gnawing  their  lips  with  rage,  at 
having  thus  to  skulk  through  a country  they  had  come  to 
ravage. 

When  night  fell,  they  struck  into  more  practicable  roads, 
always  keeping  wide  of  the  villages  and  hamlets,  lest  the 
Tvatcli-dogs  should  betray  them.  In  this  way,  they  passed  in 
deep  midnight  by  Areos,  crossed  the  Guadalete,  and  effected 
their  retreat  to  the  mountains.  The  day  dawned,  as  they 
made  their  way  up  the  savage  defiles.  Their  comrades  had 
been  hunted  up  these  very  glens  by  the  enemy.  Every  now 
and  then,  they  came  to  where  there  had  been  a partial  fight, 
or  a slaughter  of  the  fugitives;  and  the  rocks  were  red  with 
blood,  and  strewed  with  mangled  bodies.  The  alcayde  of 
Eonda  was  almost  frantic  with  rage,  at  seeing  many  of  his 
bravest  warriors  lying  stiff  and  stark,  a prey  to  the  hawks 
and  vultures  of  the  mountains.  Now  and  then  some  wretched 
Moor  would  crawl  out  of  a cave  or  glen,  whither  he  had  fled 
for  refuge ; for  in  the  retreat,  many  of  the  horsemen  had  aban- 
doned their  steeds,  thrown  away  their  armor,  and  clambered 
up  the  cliffs,  where  they  could  not  be  pursued  by  the  Christian 
cavalry. 

The  Moorish  army  had  sallied  forth  from  Eonda,  amidst 
shouts  and  acclamations ; but  wailings  were  heard  within  its 
walls,  as  the  alcayde  and  his  broken  band  returned  without 
banner  or  trumpet,  and  haggard  with  famine  and  fatigue. 
The  tidings  of  their  disaster  had  preceded  them,  borne  by  the 
fugitives  of  the  army.  No  one  ventured  to  speak  to  the  stern 
Hamet  el  Zegri,  as  he  entered  the  city ; for  they  saw  a dark 
cloud  gathered  upon  his  brow. 

It  seemed  (says  the  pious  Antonio  Agapida)  as  if  Heaven 
meted  out  this  defeat  in  exact  retribution  for  the  ills  inflicted 
upon  the  Christian  warriors  in  the  heights  of  Malaga.  It  was 
equally  signal  and  disastrous.  Of  the  brilliant  array  of  Moor- 
ish chivalry,  which  had  descended  so  confidently  into  Anda- 
lusia, not  more  than  two  hundred  escaped.  The  choicest 
troops  of  the  frontier  were  either  taken  or  destroyed;  the 
Moorish  garrisons  enfeebled ; and  many  alcaydes  and  cavaliers 


102 


THE  CONQUEST  OF'  GRANADA. 


of  noble  lineage  carried  into  captivity,  who  were  afterwards 
obliged  to  redeem  themselves  with  heavy  ransoms. 

This  was  called  the  battle  of  Lopera,  and  was  fought  on  the 
17th  of  September,  1483.  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  were  at 
Vittoria  in  old  Castile,  when  they  received  news  of  the  victory, 
and  the  standards  taken  from  the  enemy.  They  celebrated 
the  event  with  processions,  illuminations,  and  other  festivities. 
Ferdinand  sent  to  the  marques  of  Cadiz  the  royal  raiment 
which  he  had  worn  on  that  day,  and  conferred  on  him,  and  on 
all  those  who  should  inherit  his  title,  the  privilege  of  wearing 
royal  robes  on  our  Lady’s  day,  in  September,  in  commemora- 
tion of  this  victory.* 

Queen  Isabella  was  equally  mindful  of  the  great  services  of 
Don  Luis  Fernandez  Puerto  Carrero.  Besides  many  encomi- 
ums and  favors,  she  sent  to  his  wife  the  royal  vestments  and 
robe  of  brocade  which  she  had  worn  on  the  same  day,  to  be 
worn  by  her,  during  her  life,  on  the  anniversary  of  that  bat- 
tle.* 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 

OF  THE  RECEPTION  AT  COURT  OF  THE  COUNT  DE  CABRA  AND 
THE  ALCAYDE  DE  LOS  DONZELES. 

* In  the  midst  of  the  bustle  of  warlike  affairs,  the  worthy 
chronicler  Fray  Antonio  Agapida  pauses  to  note,  with  curious 
accuracy,  the  distinguished  reception  given  to  the  count  de 
Cabra  and  his  nephew,  the  alcayde  de  los  Donzeles,  at  the 
stately  and  ceremonious  court  of  the  Castilian  sovereigns,  in 
reward  for  the  capture  of  the  Moorish  king  Boabdil.  The 
court  (he  observes)  was  held  at  the  time  in  the  ancient  Moor- 
ish palace  of  the  city  of  Cordova,  and  the  ceremonials  were 
arranged  by  that  venerable  prelate  Don  Pedro  Gonzalez  de 
Mendoza,  bishop  of  Toledo  and  grand  cardinal  of  Spain. 

It  vras  on  Wednesday,  the  14th  of  October,  (continues  the 
precise  Antonio  Agapida,)  that  the  good  count  de  Cabra,  ac- 
cording to  arrangement,  appeared  at  the  gate  of  Cordova. 
Here  he  was  met  by  the  grand  cardinal,  and  the  duke  of 
Villahermosa,  illegitimate  brother  of  the  king,  together  with 


* Mariana,  Abarca,  Zurita,  Pulgar,  <&o. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


103 


many  of  the  first  grandees  and  prelates  of  the  kingdom.  By 
this  august  train  was  he  attended  to  the  palace,  amidst  tri- 
umphant strains  of  martial  music,  and  the  shouts  of  a pro- 
digious multitude. 

When  the  count  arrived  in  the  presence  of  the  sovereigns, 
who  were  seated  in  state  on  a dais  or  raised  part  of  the  hall  of 
audience,  they  both  arose.  The  king  advanced  exactly  five 
steps  towards  the  count,  who  knelt  and  kissed  his  majesty’s 
hand ; but  the  king  would  not  receive  him  as  a mere  vassal, 
but  embraced  him  with  affectionate  cordiality.  The  queen 
also  advanced  two  steps,  and  received  the  count  with  a coun- 
tenance full  of  sweetness  and  benignity:  after  he  had  kissed 
her  hand,  the  king  and  queen  returned  to  their  thrones,  and, 
cushions  being  brought,  they  ordered  the  count  de  Cabra  to  be 
seated  in  their  presence.  This  last  circumstance  is  written  in 
large  letters,  and  followed  by  several  notes  of  admiration,  in 
the  manuscript  of  the  worthy  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  who  con- 
siders the  extraordinary  privilege  of  sitting  in  presence  of  the 
Catholic  sovereigns  an  honor  well  worth  fighting  for. 

The  good  count  took  his  seat  at  a short  distance  from  the 
king,  and  near  him  was  seated  the  duke  of  Najera,  then  the 
bishop  of  Palencia,  then  the  count  of  Aguilar,  the  count  Luna, 
and  Don  Gutierre  de  Cardenas,  senior  commander  of  Leon. 

On  the  side  of  the  queen  were  seated  the  grand  cardinal  of 
Spain,  the  duke  of  Villahermosa,  the  count  of  Monte  Key,  and 
the  bishops  of  Jaen  and  Cuenca,  each  in  the  order  in  which 
they  are  named.  The  Infanta  Isabella  was  prevented,  by  in- 
disposition, from  attending  the  ceremony. 

And  now  festive  music  resounded  through  the  hall,  and 
twenty  ladies  of  the  queen’s  retinue  entered  magnificently 
attired ; upon  which  twenty  youthful  cavaliers,  very  gay  and 
galliard  in  their  array,  stepped  forth,  and,  each  seeking  his 
fair  partner,  they  commenced  a stately  dance.  The  court  in 
the  mean  time  (observes  Fray  Antonio  Agapida)  looked  on 
with  lofty  and  becoming  gravity. 

When  the  dance  was  concluded,  the  king  and  queen  rose  to 
retire  to  supper,  and  dismissed  the  count  with  many  gracious 
expressions.  He  was  then  attended  by  all  the  grandees  present 
to  the  palace  of  the  grand  cardinal,  where  they  partook  of  a 
sumptuous  banquet. 

On  the  following  Saturday,  the  alcayde  de  los  Donzeles  was 
received,  likewise,  with  great  honors ; but  the  ceremonies  were 
so  arranged,  as  to  be  a degree  less  in  dignity  than  those  shown 


104 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


to  his  uncle ; the  latter  being  considered  the  principal  actor  in 
this  great  achievement.  Thus  the  grand  cardinal  and  the  duke 
of  Yillahermosa  did  not  meet  him  at  the  gate  of  the  city,  but 
received  him  in  the  palace,  and  entertained  him  in  conversa- 
tion until  summoned  to  the  sovereigns. 

When  the  alcayde  de  los  Donzeles  entered  the  presence 
chamber,  the  king  and  queen  rose  from  their  chairs,  but  with' 
out  advancing.  They  greeted  him  graciously,  and  commanded 
him  to  be  seated  next  to  the  count  de  Cabra. 

The  Infanta  Isabella  came  forth  to  this  reception,  and  took 
her  seat  beside  the  queen.  When  the  court  were  all  seated, 
the  music  again  sounded  through  the  hall,  and  the  twenty 
ladies  came  forth  as  on  the  preceding  occasion,  richly  attired, 
but  in  different  raiment.  They  danced,  as  before ; and  the  In- 
fanta Isabella,  taking  a young  Portuguese  damsel  for  a partner, 
joined  in  the  dance.  When  this  was  concluded,  the  king  and 
queen  dismissed  the  alcayde  de  los  Donzeles  with  great  cour- 
tesy and  the  court  broke  up. 

The  worthy  Pray  Antonio  Agapida  here  indulges  in  a long 
eulogy  on  the  scrupulous  discrimination  of  the  Castilian  court, 
in  the  distribution  of  its  honors  and  rewards,  by  which  means 
every  smile,  and  gesture,  and  word  of  the  sovereigns,  had  its 
certain  value,  and  conveyed  its  equivalent  of  joy  to  the  heart 
of  the  subject ; — a matter  well  worthy  the  study  (says  he)  of 
all  monarchs,  who  are  too  apt  to  distribute  honors  with  a heed- 
less caprice  that  renders  them  of  no  avail. 

On  the  following  Sunday,  both  the  count  de  Cabra  and  the 
alcayde  de  los  Donzeles  were  invited  to  sup  with  the  sover- 
eigns. The  court  that  evening  was  attended  by  the  highest 
nobility,  arrayed  with  that  cost  and  splendor  for  which  the 
Spanish  nobility  of  those  days  were  renowned. 

Before  supper,  there  was  a stately  and  ceremonious  dance, 
befitting  the  dignity  of  so  august  a court.  The  king  led  forth 
the  queen,  in  grave  and  graceful  measure ; the  count  de  Cabra 
was  honored  with  the  hand  of  the  Infanta  Isabella;  and  the 
alcayde  de  los  Donzeles  danced  with  a daughter  of  the  marques 
de  Astorga. 

The  dance  being  concluded,  the  royal  party  repaired  to  the 
supper-table,  which  was  placed  on  an  elevated  part  of  the  sa- 
loon. Here,  in  full  view  of  the  court,  the  count  de  Cabra  and 
the  alcayde  de  los  Donzeles  supped  at  the  ^ame  table  with  the 
king,  the  queen,  and  the  Infanta.  The  royal  family  were 
served  by  the  marques  of  Villena.  The  cupbearer  to  the  king 


tee  Conquest  of  guanaDa. 


105 


was  his  nephew  Fadrigue  de  Toledo,  son  to  the  duke  of  Alva. 
Don  Alexis  de  Estahiga  had  the  honor  of  fulfilling  that  office  for 
the  queen,  and  Tello  de  Aguilar  for  the  Infanta.  Other  cava- 
liers of  rank  and  distinction  waited  on  the  count  and  the  al- 
cayde  de  los  Donzeles.  At  one  o’clock,  the  two  distinguished 
guests  were  dismissed  with  many  courteous  expressions  by  the 
sovereigns. 

Such  (sa^  s Fray  Antonio  Agapida)  were  the  great  nonorg 
paid  at  our  most  exalted  and  ceremonious  court,  to  these  re- 
nowned cavaliers:  but  the  gratitude  of  the  sovereigns  did  not 
end  here.  A few  days  afterwards,  they  bestowed  upon  them 
large  revenues  for  life,  and  others  to  descend  to  their  heirs, 
with  the  privilege  for  them  and  their  descendants  to  prefix  the 
title  of  Don  to  their  names.  They  gave  them,  moreover,  as 
armorial  bearings,  a Moor’s  head  crowned,  with  a golden  chain 
round  the  neck,  in  a sanguine  field,  and  twenty -two  banners 
roimd  the  margin  of  the  escutcheon.  Their  descendants,  of 
the  houses  of  Cabra  and  Cordova,  continue  to  bear  these  arms 
at  the  present  day,  in  memorial  of  the  victory  of  Lucena  and 
the  capture  of  Boabdil  el  Chico.* 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

HOW  THE  MARQUES  OF  CADIZ  CONCERTED  TO  SURPRISE  ZAHARA, 
AND  THE  RESULT  OF  HIS  ENTERPRISE. 

The  valiant  Eoderigo  Ponce  de  Leon,  marques  of  Cadiz,  was 
one  of  the  most  vigilant  of  commanders.  He  kept  in  his  pay  a 
number  of  converted  Moors,  to  serve  as  adalides,  or  armed 
guides.  These  mongrel  Christians  were  of  great  service,  in 
procuring  information.  Availing  themselves  of  their  Moorish 
character  and  tongue,  they  penetrated  into  the  enemy’s  coun- 
try, prowled  about  the  castles  and  fortresses,  noticed  the  state 
of  the  walls,  the  gates  and  towers,  the  strength  of  their  gar- 
rison, and  the  vigilance  or  negligence  of  their  commanders. 
All  this  they  reported  minutely  to  the  marques,  who  thus 


* The  account  given  by  Fray  Antonio  Agapida  of  this  ceremonial,  so  characteris- 
tic  of  the  old  Spanish  court,  agrees  in  almost  every  particular  with  an  ancient 
manuscript,  made  up  from  the  chronicles  of  the  curate  of  los  Palacios  and  other 
old  Spanish  writers. 


106 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  G PANADA. 


knew  the  state  of  every  fortress  upon  the  frontier,  and  when 
it  might  be  attacked  with  advantage.  Beside  the  various 
towns  and  cities  over  which  he  held  a feudal  sway,  he  had 
always  an  armed  force  about  him  ready  for  the  field.  A host 
of  retainers  fed  in  his  hall,  who  were  ready  to  follow  him  to 
danger  and  death  itself,  without  inquiring  who  or  why  they 
fought.  The  armories  of  his  castles  were  supplied  with  helms 
and  cuirasses  and  weapons  of  all  kinds,  ready  burnished  for 
use ; and  his  stables  were  filled  with  hardy  steeds,  that  could 
stand  a mountain  scamper. 

The  marques  was  aware  that  the  late  defeat  of  the  Moors  on 
die  banks  of  the  Lopera,  had  weakened  their  whole  frontier ; 
for  many  of  the  castles  and  fortresses  had  lost  their  alcaydes, 
and  their  choicest  troops.  He  sent  out  his  war-hounds,  there- 
fore, upon  the  range  to  ascertain  where  a successful  blow 
might  be  struck ; and  they  soon  returned,  with  word  that  Za- 
hara  was  weakly  garrisoned  and  short  of  provisions. 

This  was  the  very  fortress,  which,  about  two  years  before, 
had  been  stormed  by  Muley  Aben  Hassan;  and  its  capture  had 
been  the  first  blow  of  this  eventful  war.  It  had  ever  since  re- 
mained a thorn  in  the  side  of  Andalusia.  All  the  Christians 
had  been  carried  away  captive,  and  no  civil  population  had 
been  introduced  in  their  stead.  There  were  no  women  or  chil- 
dren in  the  place.  It  was  kept  up  as  a mere  military  post, 
commanding  one  of  the  most  important  passes  of  the  moun- 
tains, and  was  a strong-hold  of  Moorish  marauders.  The  mar- 
ques was  animated  by  the  idea  of  regaining  this  fortress  for  his 
sovereigns,  and  wresting  from  the  old  Moorish  king  this 
boasted  trophy  of  his  prowess.  He  sent  missives  therefore  to 
the  brave  Luis  Fernandez  Puerto  Carrero,  who  had  distin- 
guished himself  in  the  late  victory,  and  to  Juan  Almaraz,  cap- 
tain of  the  men-at-arms  of  the  Holy  Brotherhood,  informing 
them  of  his  designs,  and  inviting  them  to  meet  him  with  their 
forces  on  the  banks  of  the  Guadalete. 

It  was  on  the  day  (says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida)  of  the  glori- 
ous apostles  St.  Simon  and  Judas,  the  twenty -eighth  of  Octo- 
ber, in  the  year  of  grace  one  thousand  four  hundred  and 
eighty-tliree,  that  this  chosen  band  of  Christian  soldiers  assem- 
bled suddenly  and  secretly  at  the  appointed  place.  Their 
forces,  when  united,  amounted  to  six  hundred  horse  and  fif- 
teen hundred  foot.  Their  gathering  place  was  at  the  entrance 
of  the  defile  leading  to  Zahara.  That  ancient  town,  renowned 
in  Moorish  warfare,  is  situated  in  one  of  the  roughest  passes  of 


TUB  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


107 


the  Serrania  de  Eonda.  It  is  built  round  the  craggy  cone  of  a 
hill,  on  the  lofty  summit  of  which  is  a strong  castle.  The 
country  around  is  broken  into  deep  barrancas  or  ravines,  some 
of  which  approach  its  very  walls.  The  place  had  until  recently 
been  considered  impregnable ; but  (as  the  worthy  Fray  Anto- 
nio Agapida  observes)  the  walls  of  impregnable  fortresses,  like 
the  virtue  of  self-confident  saints,  have  their  weak  points  of 
attack. 

The  marques  of  Cadiz  advanced  with  his  little  army  in  the 
dead  of  the  night,  marching  silently  into  the  deep  and  dark  de- 
files'of  the  mountains,  and  stealing  up  the  ravines  which  ex- 
tended to  the  walls  of  the  town.  Their  approach  was  so  noise- 
less, that  the  Moorish  sentinels  upon  the  walls  heard  not  a 
voice  or  a footfall.  The  marques  was  accompanied  by  his  old 
escalador,  Ortega  de  Prado,  who  had  distinguished  himself  at 
the  scaling  of  Alhama.  This  hardy  veteran  was  stationed,  with 
ten  men,  furnished  with  scaling-ladders,  in  a cavity  among 
the  rocks,  close  to  the  walls.  At  a little  distance,  seventy  men 
were  hid  in  a ravine,  to  be  at  hand  to  second  him,  when  he 
should  have  fixed  his  ladders.  The  rest  of  the  troops  were 
concealed  in  another  ravine,  commanding  a fair  approach  to 
the  gate  of  the  fortress.  A shrewd  and  wary  adalid,  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  place,  was  appointed  to  give  signals;  and 
was  so  stationed,  that  he  could  be  seen  by  the  various  parties 
in  ambush,  but  was  hidden  from  the  garrison. 

The  remainder  of  the  night  passed  away  in  profound  quiet. 
The  Moorish  sentinels  could  be  heard  tranquilly  patrolling  the 
walls,  in  perfect  security.  The  day  dawned,  and  the  rising 
sun  began  to  shine  against  the  lofty  peaks  of  the  Serrania  de 
Eonda.  The  sentinels  looked  from  their  battlements  over  a 
savage  but  quiet  mountain  country,  where  not  a human  being 
was  stirring;  they  little  dreamt  of  the  mischief  that  lay  lurk- 
ing in  every  ravine  and  chasm  of  the  rocks  around  them. 
Apprehending  no  danger  of  surprise  in  broad  day,  the  greater 
part  of  the  soldiers  abandoned  the  walls  and  towers,  and  de- 
scended into  the  city. 

By  orders  of  the  marques,  a small  body  of  light  cavalry 
passed  along  the  glen,  and,  turning  round  a point  of  rock, 
.showed  themselves  before  the  town : they  skirred  the  fields 
almost  to  the  gates,  as  if  by  way  of  bravado,  and  to  defy  th8 
garrison  to  a skirmish.  The  Moors  were  not  slow  in  replying 
to  it.  About  seventy  horse,  and  a number  of  foot  who  had 
guarded  the  walls,  sallied  forth  impetuously,  thinking  to  make 


ios 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


easy  prey  of  these  insolent  marauders.  The  Christian  horsemen 
fled  for  the  ravine;  the  Moors  pursued  them  down  the  hill, 
until  they  heard  a great  shouting  and  tumult  behind  them. 
Looking  round,  they  beheld  their  town  assailed,  and  a scaling 
party  mounting  the  walls  sword  in  hand.  Wheeling  about, 
they  galloped  furiously  for  the  gate;  the  marques  of  Cadiz 
and  Luis  Fernandez  Puerto  Carrero  rushed  forth  at  the  same 
time  with  their  ambuscade,  and  endeavored  to  cut  them  ofl; 
but  the  Moors  succeeded  in  throwing  themselves  within  the 
walls. 

While  Puerto  Carrero  stormed  at  the  gate,  the  marques  put 
spurs  to  his  horse  and  galloped  to  the  support  of  Ortega  de 
Prado  and  his  scaling  party.  He  arrived  at  a moment  of 
imminent  peril,  when  the  party  was  assailed  by  fifty  Moors, 
armed  with  cuirasses  and  lances,  who  were  on  the  point  of 
thrusting  them  from  the  walls.  The  marques  sprang  from  his 
horse,  mounted  a ladder,  sword  in  hand,  followed  by  a number 
of  his  troops,  and  made  a vigorous  attack  upon  the  enemy.* 
They  were  soon  driven  from  the  walls,  and  the  gates  and 
towers  remained  in  possession  of  the  Christians.  The  Moors 
defended  themselves  for  a short  time  in  the  streets,  but  at 
length  took  refuge  in  the  castle,  the  walls  of  which  were  strong, 
and  capable  of  holding  out  until  relief  should  arrive.  The 
marques  had  no  desire  to  carry  on  a siege,  and  he  had  not  pro- 
visions sufficient  for  many  prisoners ; he  granted  them,  there- 
fore, favorable  terms.  They  were  permitted,  on  leaving  their 
arms  behind  them,  to  march  out  with  as  much  of  their  effects 
as  they  could  carry ; and  it  was  stipulated  that  they  should 
pass  over  to  Barbary.  The  marques  remained  in  the  place 
until  both  town  and  castle  were  put  in  a perfect  state  of  de- 
fence, and  strongly  garrisoned. 

Thus  did  Zahara  return  once  more  into  possession  of  the 
Christians,  to  the  great  confusion  of  old  Muley  Aben  Hassan, 
who,  having  paid  the  penalty  of  his  ill-timed  violence,  was  now 
deprived  of  its  vaunted  fruits.  The  Castilian  sovereigns  were 
so  gratified  by  this  achievement  of  the  valiant  Ponce  de  Leon, 
that  they  authorized  him  thenceforth  to  entitle  himself  duke  of 
Cadiz  and  marques  of  Zahara.  The  warrior,  however,  was  so 
proud  of  the  original  title,  under  which  he  had  so  often  sig- 
nalized himself,  that  he  gave  it  the  precedence,  and  always 
signed  himself,  marques,  duke  of  Cadiz.  As  the  reader  may 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios,  c.  Pd- 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


109 


have  acquired  the  same  predilection,  we  shall  continue  to  call 
him  by  his  ancient  title. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

OF  THE  FORTRESS  OF  ALHAMA,  AND  HOW  WISELY  IT  WAS  GOV- 
ERNED BY  THE  COUNT  DE  TENDILLA. 

In  this  part  of  the  chronicle,  the  worthy  father  Fray  Antonio 
Agapida  indulges  in  triumphant  exultation  over  the  downfall 
of  Zahara:  Heaven  sometimes  speaks  (says  he)  through  the 
mouths  of  false  prophets  for  the  confusion  of  the  v/icked.  By 
the  fall  of  this  fortress  was  the  prediction  of  the  santon  of 
Granada  in  some  measure  fulfilled,  that  ‘ 1 the  ruins  of  Zahara 
should  fall  upon  the  heads  of  the  infidels.” 

Our  zealous  chronicler  scoffs  at  the  Moorish  alcayde,  who 
lost  iiis  fortress  by  surprise  in  broad  daylight ; and  contrasts 
the  vigilance  of  the  Christian  governor  of  Alhama,  the  town 
taken  in  retaliation  for  the  storming  of  Zahara. 

The  important  post  of  Alhama,  was  at  this  time  confided  by 
king  Ferdinand  to  Don  Inigo  Lopez  de  Mendoza,  count  of  Ten- 
dilla,  a cavalier  of  noble  blood,  brother  to  the  grand  cardinal 
of  Spain.  He  had  been  instructed  by  the  king,  not  merely  to 
maintain  his  post,  but  also  to  make  sallies  and  lay  waste  the 
surrounding  country.  His  fortress  was  critically  situated.  It 
was  within  seven  leagues  of  Granada,  and  at  no  great  distance 
from  the  warlike  city  of  Loxa.  It  was  nestled  in  the  lap  of 
the  mountains,  commanding  the  high-road  to  Malaga  and  a 
view  over  the  extensive  vega.  Thus  situated,  in  the  heart  of 
the  enemy’s  country,  surrounded  by  foes  ready  to  assail  him, 
and  a rich  country  for  him  to  ravage,  it  behoved  this  cavalier 
to  be  for  ever  on  the  alert.  He  was  in  fact  an  experienced 
veteran,  a shrewd  and  wary  officer,  and  a commander  amaz- 
ingly prompt  and  fertile  in  expedients. 

On  assuming  the  command,  he  found  that  the  garrison  con- 
sisted but  of  one  thousand  men,  horse  and  foot.  They  were 
hardy  troops,  seasoned  in  rough  mountain  campaigning,  but 
reckless  and  dissolute,  as  soldiers  are  apt  to  be  when  ac- 
customed to  predatory  warfare.  They  would  fight  hard  for 
booty,  and  then  gamble  it  heedlessly  away,  or  squander  it  in 


110 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


licentious  revelling.  Alhama  abounded  with  hawking,  sharp- 
ing, idle  hangers-on,  eager  to  profit  by  the  vices  and  follies  of 
the  garrison.  The  soldiers  were  oftener  gambling  and  dancing 
beneath  the  walls,  than  keeping  watch  upon  the  battlements ; 
and  nothing  was  heard,  from  morning  till  night,  but  the 
noisy  contest  of  cards  and  dice,  mingled  with  the  sound  of  the 
bolero  or  fandango,  the  drowsy  strumming  of  the  guitar,  and 
the  rattling  of  the  castanets ; while  often  the  whole  was  inter- 
rupted by  the  loud  brawl,  and  fierce  and  bloody  contest. 

The  count  of  Tendilla  set  himself  vigorously  to  reform  these 
excesses;  he  knew  that  laxity  of  morals  is  generally  attended 
by  neglect  of  duty,  and  that  the  least  breach  of  discipline  in 
the  exposed  situation  of  his  fortress  might  be  fatal.  4 4 Here  is 
but  a handful  of  men,”  said  he ; 44  it  is  necessary  that  each  man 
should  be  a hero.” 

He  endeavored  to  awaken  a proper  ambition  in  the  minds 
of  his  soldiers,  and  to  instil  into  them  the  high  principles  of 
chivalry.  44 A just  war,”  he  observed,  4 4 is  often  rendered 
wicked  and  disastrous  by  the  manner  in  which  it  is  con- 
ducted; for  the  righteousness  of  the  cause  is  not  sufficient 
to  sanction  the  profligacy  of  the  means,  and  the  want  of 
order  and  subordination  among  the  troops  may  bring  ruin 
and  disgrace  upon  the  best  concerted  plans.”  But  we  cannot 
describe  the  character  and  conduct  of  this  renowned  com- 
mander in  more  forcible  language  than  that  of  Fray  Antonio 
Agapida,  excepting  that  the  pious  father  places  in  the  fore- 
ground of  his  virtues  his  hatred  of  the  Moors.  4 4 The  count  de 
Tendilla,”  says  he,  14  was  a mirror  of  Christian  knighthood- 
watchful,  abstemious,  chaste,  devout,  and  thoroughly  filled 
with  the  spirit  of  the  cause.  He  labored  incessantly  and 
strenuously  for  the  glory  of  the  faith,  and  the  prosperity  of 
their  most  Catholic  majesties;  and,  above  all,  he  hated  the 
infidels  with  a pure  and  holy  hatred.  The  worthy  cavalier 
discountenanced  all  idleness,  rioting,  chambering,  and  wanton- 
ness among  his  soldiery.  He  kept  them  constantly  to  the 
exercise  of  arms,  making  them  adroit  in  the  use  of  their 
weapons  and  management  of  their  steeds,  and  prompt  for 
the  field  at  a moment’s  notice.  He  permitted  no  sound  of 
lute  or  harp,  or  song,  or  other  loose  minstrelsy,  to  be  heard 
in  his  fortress,  debauching  the  ear  and  softening  the  valor 
of  the  soldier ; no  other  music  was  allowed  but  the  wholesome 
rolling  of  the  drum  and  braying  of  the  trumpet,  and  such  like 
spirit-stirring  instruments  dll  the  mind  with  thoughts  of 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


Ill 


iron  war.  All  wandering  minstrels,  sharping  pedlars,  sturdy 
trulls,  and  other  camp  trumpery,  were  ordered  to  pack  up 
their  baggage,  and  were  drummed  out  of  the  gates  of  Albania. 
In  place  of  such  lewd  rabble,  he  introduced  a train  of  holy 
friars  to  inspirit  his  people  by  exhortation,  and  prayer,  and 
choral  chanting,  and  to  spur  them  on  to  fight  the  good  fight  of 
fahh.  All  games  of  chance  were  prohibited,  except  the  game 
of  war;  and  this  he  labored,  by  vigilance  and  vigor,  to  reduce 
to  a game  of  certainty.  Heaven  smiled  upon  the  efforts  of 
this  righteous  cavalier.  His  men  became  soldiers  at  all  points, 
and  terrors  to  the  Moors.  The  good  count  never  set  forth  on  a 
ravage,  without  observing  the  rites  of  confession,  absolution, 
and  communion,  and  obliging  his  followers  to  do  the  same. 
Then'  banners  were  blessed  by  the  holy  friars  whom  he  main- 
tained in  Alhama ; and  in  this  way  success  was  secured  to  his 
arms,  and  he  was  enabled  to  lay  waste  the  land  of  the  heathen. 

The  fortress  of  Alhama  (continues  Fray  Antonio  Agapida) 
overlooked  from  its  lofty  site  a great  part  of  the  fertile  vega, 
watered  by  the  Cazin  and  the  Xenel : from  this  he  made  fre- 
quent sallies,  sweeping  away  the  flocks  and  herds  from  the 
pasture,  the  laborer  from  the  field,  and  the  convoy  from  the 
road ; so  that  it  was  said  by  the  Moors,  that  a beetle  could  not 
crawl  across  the  vega  without  being  seen  by  count  Tendilla. 
The  peasantry,  therefore,  were  fain  to  betake  themselves  to 
watch-towers  and  fortified  hamlets,  where  they  shut  up  their 
cattle,  garnered  their  corn,  and  sheltered  their  wives  and  chil- 
dren. Even  there  they  were  not  safe ; the  count  would  storm 
these  rustic  fortresses  with  fire  and  sword ; make  captives  of 
their  inhabitants;  carry  off  the  corn,  the  oil,  the  silks,  and 
cattle;  and  leave  the  ruins  blazing  and  smoking,  within  the 
very  sight  of  Granada. 

“It  was  a pleasing  and  refreshing  sight,”  continues  the  good 
father,  1 1 to  behold  this  pious  knight  and  his  followers  return- 
ing from  one  of  these  crusades,  leaving  the  rich  land  of  the 
infidel  in  smoking  desolation  behind  them ; to  behold  the  long 
line  of  mules  and  asses,  laden  with  the  plunder  of  the  Gentiles 
— the  hosts  of  captive  Moors,  men,  women,  and  children — 
droves  of  sturdy  beeves,  lowing  kine,  and  bleating  sheep ; all 
winding  up  the  steep  acclivity  to  the  gates  of  Alhama,  pricked 
on  by  the  Catholic  soldiery.  His  garrison  thus  thrived  on  the 
fat  of  the  land  and  the  spoil  of  the  infidel;  nor  was  he  unmind- 
ful of  the  pious  fathers,  whose  blessings  crowned  his  enter- 
prises with  success.  A large  portion  of  the  spoil  was  always 


112 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


dedicated  to  the  church ; and  the  good  friars  were  ever  ready 
at  the  gate  to  hail  him  on  his  return,  and  receive  the  share 
allotted  them.  Beside  these  allotments,  he  made  many  votive 
offerings,  either  in  time  of  peril  or  on  the  eve  of  a foray ; and 
the  chapels  of  Alhama  were  resplendent  with  chalices,  crosses, 
and  other  precious  gifts  made  by  this  Catholic  cavalier.” 

Thus  eloquently  does  the  venerable  Fray  Antonio  Agapida 
dilate  in  praise  of  the  good  count  de  Tendilla ; and  other  his- 
torians of  equal  veracity,  but  less  unction,  agree  in  pronounc- 
ing him  one  of  the  ablest  of  Spanish  generals.  So  terrible  in 
fact  did  he  become  in  the  land,  that  the  Moorish  peasantry 
could  not  venture  a league  from  Granada  or  Loxa  to  labor  in 
the  fields,  without  peril  of  being  carried  into  captivity.  The 
people  of  Granada  clamored  against  Muley  Aben  Hassan,  for 
suffering  his  lands  to  be  thus  outraged  and  insulted,  and  de- 
manded to  have  this  bold  marauder  shut  up  in  his  fortress. 
The  old  monarch  was  roused  by  their  remonstrances.  He 
sent  forth  powerful  troops  of  horse,  to  protect  the  country, 
during  the  season  that  the  husbandmen  were  abroad  in  the 
fields.  These  troops  patrolled  in  formidable  squadrons  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Alhama,  keeping  strict  watch  upon  its  gates; 
so  that  it  was  impossible  for  the  Christians  to  make  a sally, 
without  being  seen  and  intercepted. 

While  Alhama  was  thus  blockaded  by  a roving  force  of 
Moorish  cavalry,  the  inhabitants  were  awakened  one  night 
by  a tremendous  crash,  that  shook  the  fortress  to  its  founda- 
tions. The  garrison  flew  to  arms,  supposing  it  some  assault 
of  the  enemy.  The  alarm  proved  to  have  been  caused  by  the 
rupture  of  a portion  of  the  wall,  which,  undermined  by  heavy 
rains,  had  suddenly  given  way,  leaving  a large  chasm  yawn- 
ing towards  the  plain. 

The  count  de  Tendilla  was  for  a time  in  great  anxiety. 
Should  this  breach  be  discovered  by  the  blockading  horsemen, 
they  would  arouse  the  country,  Granada  and  Loxa  would  pour 
out  an  overwhelming  force,  and  they  would  find  his  walls 
ready  sapped  for  an  assault.  In  this  fearful  emergency,  the 
count  displayed  his  noted  talent  for  expedients.  He  ordered 
a quantity  of  linen  cloth  to  be  stretched  in  front  of  the  breach, 
painted  in  imitation  of  stone,  and  indented  with  battlements, 
so  as  at  a distance  to  resemble  the  other  parts  of  the  wall : be- 
hind this  scene  he  employed  workmen,  day  and  night,  in  re' 
pairing  the  fracture.  No  one  was  permitted  to  leave  the  for- 
tress, lest  information  of  its  defenceless  plight  should  be  carried 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


113 


to  the  Moor.  Light  squadrons  of  the  enemy  were  seen  hovering 
about  the  plain,  but  never  approached  near  enough  to  discover 
the  deception ; and  thus,  in  the  course  of  a few  days,  the  wall 
was  rebuilt  stronger  than  before. 

There  was  another  expedient  of  this  shrewd  veteran,  which 
greatly  excites  the  marvel  of  Agapida.  “It  happened,”  he 
observes,  “that  this  Catholic  cavalier  at  one  time  was  desti- 
tute of  gold  and  silver,  wherewith  to  pay  the  wages  of  his 
troops ; and  the  soldiers  murmured  greatly,  seeing  that  they 
had  not  the  means  of  purchasing  necessaries  from  the  people 
of  the  town.  In  this  dilemma,  what  does  this  most  sagacious 
commander?  He  takes  me  a number  of  little  morsels  of  paper, 
on  the  which  he  inscribes  various  sums,  large  and  small,  ac- 
cording to  the  nature  of  the  case,  and  signs  me  them  with  his 
own  hand  and  name.  These  did  he  give  to  the  soldiery,  in 
earnest  of  their  pay.  4 How ! ’ you  will  say,  ‘ are  soldiers  to  be 
paid  with  scraps  of  paper?’  Even  so,  I answer,  and  well  paid 
too,  as  I will  presently  make  manifest:  for  the  good  count 
issued  a proclamation,  ordering  the  inhabitants  of  Alhama  to 
cake  these  morsels  of  paper  for  the  full  amount  thereon  in- 
scribed, promising  to  redeem  them  at  a future  time  with  silver 
and  gold,  and  threatening  severe  punishment  to  all  who  should 
refuse.  The  people,  having  full  confidence  in  his  word,  and 
trusting  that  he  would  be  as  willing  to  perform  the  one  pro- 
mise as  he  certainly  was  able  to  perform  the  other,  took  those 
curious  morsels  of  paper  without  hesitation  or  demur.  Thus, 
by  a subtle  and  most  miraculous  kind  of  alchymy,  did  this 
Catholic  cavalier  turn  worthless  paper  into  precious  gold,  and 
make  his  late  impoverished  garrison  abound  in  money !” 

It  is  but  just  to  add,  that  the  count  de  Tendilla  redeemed  his 
promises,  like  a loyal  knight ; and  this  miracle,  as  it  appeared 
in  the  eyes  of  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  is  the  first  instance  on 
record  of  paper  money,  which  has  since  inundated  the  ciTfilized 
world  with  unbounded  opulence. 


3 14 


THE  COH QUEST  OE  G HAN AH A. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

FORAY  OF  CHRISTIAN  KNIGHTS  INTO  THE  TERRITORY  OF  THE 

MOORS. 

The  Spanish  cavaliers  who  had  survived  the  memorable 
massacre  among  the  mountains  of  Malaga,  although  they  had 
repeatedly  avenged  the  death  of  their  companions,  yet  could 
not  forget  the  horror  and  humiliation  of  their  defeat.  Nothing 
would  satisfy  them  but  to  undertake  a second  expedition  of  the 
kind,  to  carry  fire  and  sword  throughout  a wide  part  of  the 
Moorish  territories,  and  to  leave  all  those  regions  which  had 
triumphed  in  their  disaster  a black  and  burning  monument  of 
their  vengeance.  Their  wishes  accorded  with  the  policy  of  the 
king,  who  desired  to  lay  waste  the  country  and  destroy  the 
resources  of  the  enemy ; every  assistance  was  therefore  given 
to  promote  and  accomplish  their  enterprise. 

In  the  spring  of  1484,  the  ancient  city  of  Antiquera  again 
resounded  with  arms ; numbers  of  the  same  cavaliers  who  had 
assembled  there  so  gayly  the  preceding  year,  again  came 
wheeling  into  the  gates  with  their  steeled  and  shining  war- 
riors, but  with  a more  dark  and  solemn  brow  than  on  that 
disastrous  occasion,  for  they  had  the  recollection  of  their 
slaughtered  friends  present  to  their  minds,  whose  deaths  they 
were  to  avenge. 

In  a little  while  there  was  a chosen  force  of  six  thousand 
horse  and  twelve  thousand  foot  assembled  in  Antiquera,  many 
of  them  the  very  flower  of  Spanish  chivalry,  troops  of  the 
established  military  and  religious  orders,  and  of  the  Holy 
Brotherhood. 

Every  precaution  had  been  taken  to  furnish  this  army  with 
all  things  needful  for  its  extensive  and  perilous  inroad.  Nu- 
merous surgeons  accompanied  it,  who  were  to  attend  upon  all 
the  sick  and  wounded,  without  charge,  being  paid  for  their 
services  by  the  queen.  Isabella,  also,  in  her  considerate  hu- 
manity, provided  six  spacious  tents  furnished  with  beds  and 
all  things  needful  for  the  wounded  and  infirm.  These  con- 
tinued to  be  used  in  all  great  expeditions  throughout  the  war, 
and  were  called  the  Queen’s  Hospital.  The  worthy  father, 
Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  vaunts  this  benignant  provision  of  the 
queen,  as  the  first  introduction  of  a regular  camp  hospital  in 
campaigning  service. 


115 


THE  CONQUEST  ON  Gil  AN  AD  A. 

Thus  thoroughly  prepared,  the  cavaliers  issued  forth  from 
Antiquera  in  splendid  and  terrible  array,  but  with  less  exulting 
confidence  and  vaunting  ostentation  than  on  their  former  foray ; 
and  this  was  the  order  of  the  army.  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar 
led  the  advance  guard,  accompanied  by  Don  Diego  Fernandez 
de  Cordova,  the  alcayde  de  los  Donzeles,  and  Luis  Fernandez 
Puerto  Carrero,  count  of  Palma,  with  their  household  toops. 
They  were  followed  by  Juan  de  Merlo,  Juan  de  Almara,  and 
Carlos  de  Biezman,  of  the  Holy  Brotherhood,  with  the  men-at- 
arms  of  their  captaincies. 

The  second  battalion  was  commanded  by  the  marques  of 
Cadiz  and  the  Master  of  Santiago,  with  the  cavaliers  of  San- 
tiago and  the  troops  of  the  house  of  Ponce  de  Leon : with  these 
also  went  the  senior  commander  of  Calatrava  and  the  knights 
of  that  order,  and  various  other  cavaliers  and  their  retainers. 

The  right  wing  of  this  second  battalion  was  led  by  Gonsalvo. 
de  Cordova,  afterwards  renowned  as  grand  captain  of  Spain  ; 
the  left  wing,  by  Diego  Lopez  de  Avila.  They  were  accom- 
panied by  several  distinguished  cavaliers,  and  certain  captains 
of  the  Holy  Brotherhood,  with  their  men-at-arms. 

The  duke  of  Medina  Sidonia  and  the  count  de  Cabra  com 
manded  the  third  battalion,  with  the  troops  of  their  respectiva 
houses.  They  were  accompanied  by  other  commanders  of 
note,  with  their  forces. 

The  rear-guard  was  brought  up  by  the  senior  commandei 
and  knights  of  Alcantara,  followed  by  the  Andalusian  chiw 
airy  from  Xerez,  Ecija,  and  Carmona. 

Such  was  the  army  that  issued  forth  from  the  gates  of  An- 
tiquera, on  one  of  the  most  extensive  talas , or  devastating  in- 
roads, that  ever  laid  waste  the  kingdom  of  Granada. 

The  army  entered  the  Moorish  territory  by  the  way  of  Alora, 
destroying  all  the  cornfields,  vineyards,  and  orchards,  and 
plantations  of  olives,  round  that  city.  It  then  proceeded 
through  the  rich  valleys  and  fertile  uplands  of  Coin,  Cazara- 
bonela,  Almexia,  and  Cartama;  and  in  ten  days,  all  those  fer 
tile  regions  were  a smoking  and  frightful  desert.  From  hence 
it  pursued  its  slow  and  destructive  course,  like  the  stream  of 
lava  of  a volcano,  through  the  regions  of  Papiana  and  Alhen 
din,  and  so  on  to  the  vega  of  Malaga,,  laying  waste  the  groves 
of  olives  and  almonds,  and  the  fields  of  grain,  and  destroying 
every  green  thing.  The  Moors  of  some  of  these  places  inter 
ceded  in  vain  for  their  groves  and  fields,  offering  to  deliver 
up  their  Christian  captives.  One  part  of  the  army  blockaded 


116 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


the  towns,  while  the  other  ravaged  the  surrounding  country. 
Sometimes  the  Moors  sallied  forth  desperately  to  defend  their 
property,  but  were  driven  back  to  their  gates  with  slaughter, 
and  their  suburbs  pillaged  and  burnt.  It  was  an  awful  specta- 
cle at  night  to  behold  the  volumes  of  black  smoke  mingled 
with  lurid  flames  that  rose  from  the  burning  suburbs,  and  the 
women  on  the  walls  of  the  town  wringing  their  hands  and 
shrieking  at  the  desolation  of  their  dwellings. 

The  destroying  army,  on  arriving  at  the  sea-coast,  found 
vessels  lying  oft*  shore  laden  with  all  kinds  of  provisions  and 
munitions  for  its  use,  which  had  been  sent  from  Seville  and 
Xerez : it  was  thus  enabled  to  continue  its  desolating  career. 
Advancing  to  the  neighborhood  of  Malaga,  it  was  bravely  as- 
sailed by  the  Moors  of  that  city,  and  there  was  severe  skirmish- 
ing for  a whole  day ; but  while  the  main  part  of  the  army  en- 
countered the  enemy,  the  rest  ravaged  the  whole  vega  and  de- 
stroyed all  the  mills.  As  the  object  of  the  expedition  was  not 
to  capture  places,  but  merely  to  burn,  ravage,  and  destroy,  the 
host,  satisfied  with  the  mischief  they  had  done  in  the  vega, 
turned  their  backs  upon  Malaga,  and  again  entered  the  moun- 
tains. They  passed  by  Coin,  and  through  the  regions  of  Alla- 
zayna,  and  Gatero,  and  Alhaurin;  all  which  were  likewise 
desolated.  In  this  way  did  they  make  the  circuit  of  that  chain 
of  rich  and  verdant  valleys,  the  glory  of  those  mountains  and 
the  pride  and  delight  of  the  Moors.  For  forty  days  did  they 
continue  on  like  a consuming  fire,  leaving  a smoking  and 
howling  waste  to  mark  their  course,  until,  weary  with  the 
work  of  destruction,  and  having  fully  sated  their  revenge  for 
the  massacre  of  the  Axarquia,  they  returned  in  triumph  to 
the  meadows  of  Antiquera. 

In  the  month  of  June,  king  Ferdinand  took  command  in  per- 
son of  this  destructive  army ; he  increased  its  force,  and  added 
to  its  means  of  mischief  several  lombards  and  other  heavy  ar- 
tillery, intended  for  the  battering  of  towns,  and  managed  by 
engineers  from  France  and  Germany.  With  these,  the  marques 
of  Cadiz  assured  the  king,  he  would  soon  be  able  to  reduce  the 
Moorish  fortresses.  They  were  only  calculated  for  defence 
against  the  engines  anciently  used  in  warfare.  Their  walls 
and  towers  were  high  and  thin,  depending  for  security  on 
their  rough  and  rocky  situations.  The  stone  and  iron  balls 
thundered  from  the  lombards  would  soon  tumble  them  in 
ruins  upon  the  heads  of  their  defenders. 

The  fate  of  Alora  speedily  proved  the  truth  of  this  opinion. 


Tim  coy  quest  os  guana  da. 


117 


It  was  strongly  posted  on  a rock  washed  by  a river.  The 
artillery  soon  battered  down  two  of  the  towers  and  a part  of 
the  wall.  The  Moors  were  thrown  into  consternation  at  the 
vehemence  of  the  assault,  and  the  effect  of  those  tremendous 
engines  upon  their  vaunted  bulwarks.  The  roaring  of  the 
artillery  and  the  tumbling  of  the  walls  terrified  the  women, 
who  beset  the  alcayde  with  vociferous  supplications  to  sur  ' 
render.  The  place  was  given  up  on  the  20th  of  June,  on  con- 
dition that  the  inhabitants  might  depart  with  their  effects. 
The  people  of  Malaga,  as  yet  unacquainted  with  the  power  of 
this  battering  ordnance,  were  so  incensed  at  those  of  Alora  for 
what  they  considered  a tame  surrender,  that  they  would  not 
admit  them  into  their  city. 

A similar  fate  attended  the  town  of  Setenil,  built  on  a lofty 
rock  and  esteemed  impregnable.  Many  times  had  it  been  be- 
sieged under  former  Christian  kings,  but  never  had  it  been 
taken.  Even  now,  for  several  days  the  artillery  was  directed 
against  it  without  effect,  and  many  of  the  cavaliers  murmured 
at  the  marques  of  Cadiz  for  having  counselled  the  king  to  at- 
tack this  unconquerable  place.* 

On  the  same  night  that  these  reproaches  were  uttered,  the 
marques  directed  the  artillery  himself:  he  levelled  the  lom- 
bards at  the  bottom  of  the  walls,  and  at  the  gates.  In  a little 
while,  the  gates  were  battered  to  pieces,  a great  breach  was 
effected  in  the  walls,  and  the  Moors  were  fain  to  capitulate. 
Twenty-four  Christian  captives,  who  had  been  taken  in  the 
defeat  of  the  mountains  of  Malaga,  were  rescued  from  the 
dungeons  of  this  fortress,  and  hailed  the  marques  of  Cadiz  as 
their  deliverer. 

Needless  is  it  to  mention  the  capture  of  various  other  places, 
which  surrendered  without  waiting  to  be  attacked.  The  Moors 
had  always  shown  great  bravery  and  perseverance  in  defend- 
ing their  towns;  they  were  formidable  in  their  sallies  and 
skirmishes,  and  patient  in  enduring  hunger  and  thirst  when 
besieged;  but  this  terrible  ordnance,  which  demolished  their 
walls  with  such  ease  and  rapidity,  overwhelmed  them  with 
confusion  and  dismay,  and  rendered  vain  all  resistance.  King 
Ferdinand  was  so  struck  with  the  effect  of  this  artillery,  that 
he  ordered  the  number  of  lombards  to  be  increased ; and  these 
potent  engines  had  henceforth  a great  influence  on  the  fortunes 
of  this  war. 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios. 


118 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  QUA  NAD  A. 


The  last  operation  of  this  year,  so  disastrous  to  the  Moors, 
was  an  inroad  by  king  Ferdinand,  in  the  latter  part  of  sum- 
mer,  into  the  vega,  in  which  he  ravaged  the  country,  burnt 
two  villages  near  to  Granada,  and  destroyed  the  mills  near  the 
very  gates  of  the  city. 

Old  Muley  Aben  Hassan  was  overwhelmed  with  dismay  at 
this  desolation,  which,  during  the  whole  year,  had  been  raging 
throughout  his  territories,  and  had  now  reached  to  the  walls  of 
his  capital.  His  fierce  spirit  was  broken  by  misfortunes  and 
infirmity;  he  offered  to  purchase  a peace,  and  to  hold  his 
crown  as  a tributary  vassal.  Ferdinand  would  listen  to  no 
propositions : the  absolute  conquest  of  Granada  was  the  great 
object  of  this  war,  and  he  was  resolved  never  to  rest  con- 
tent without  its  complete  fulfilment.  Having  supplied  and 
strengthened  the  garrisons  of  the  places  he  had  taken  in  the 
heart  of  the  Moorish  territories,  he  enjoined  their  commanders 
to  render  every  assistance  to  the  younger  Moorish  king,  in  the 
civil  war  against  his  father.  He  then  returned  with  his  army 
to  Cordova,  in  great  triumph,  closing  a series  of  ravaging  cam- 
paigns, that  had  filled  the  kingdom  of  Granada  with  grief  and 
consternation. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

ATTEMPT  OF  EL  ZAGAL  TO  SURPRISE  BOABDIL  IN  ALMERIA. 

During  this  year  of  sorrow  and  disaster  to  the  Moors,  the 
younger  king  Boabdil,  most  truly  called  the  unfortunate,  held 
a diminished  and  feeble  court  in  the  maritime  city  of  Almeria. 
He  retained  little  more  than  the  name  of  king,  and  was  sup- 
ported in  even  this  shadow  of  royalty,  by  the  countenance  and 
treasures  of  the  Castilian  sovereigns.  Still  he  trusted,  that,  in 
the  fluctuation  of  events,  the  inconstant  nation  might  once 
more  return  to  his  standard,  and  replace  him  on  the  throne  of 
the  Alhambra. 

His  mother,  the  high-spirited  sultana  Ayxa  la  Horra,  en- 
deavored to  rouse  him  from  this  passive  state.  “It  is  a feeble 
mind,”  said  she,  “that  waits  for  the  turn  of  fortune’s  wheel ; 
the  brave  mind  seizes  upon  it,  and  turns  it  to  its  purpose. 
Take  the  field,  and  you  may  drive  danger  before  you ; remain 
cowering  at  home,  and  it  besieges  you  in  your  dwelling.  By 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


119 


a bold  enterprise  you  may  regain  your  splendid  throne  in 
Granada;  by  passive  forbearance,  you  will  forfeit  even  this 
miserable  throne  in  Almeria.  ” 

Boabdil  had  not  the  force  of  soul  to  follow  these  courageous 
counsels,  and  in  a little  time  the  evils  his  mother  had  predicted 
fell  upon  him. 

Old  Muley  Aben  Hassan  was  almost  extinguished  by  age  and 
infirmity.  He  had  nearly  lost  his  sight,  and  was  completely 
bedridden.  His  brother  Abdallah,  surnamed  El  Zagal,  or  the 
valiant,  the  same  who  had  assisted  in  the  massacre  of  the 
Spanish  chivalry  among  the  mountains  of  Malaga,  was  com- 
mander-in-chief of  the  Moorish  armies,  and  gradually  took 
upon  himself  most  of  the  cares  of  sovereignty.  Among  other 
things,  he  was  particularly  zealous  in  espousing  his  brother’s 
quarrel  with  his  son;  and  he  prosecuted  it  with  such  vehe- 
mence, that  many  affirmed  there  was  something  more  than 
mere  fraternal  sympathy  at  the  bottom  of  his  zeal. 

The  disasters  and  disgraces  inflicted  on  the  country  by  the 
Christians  during  this  year,  had  wounded  the  national  feelings 
of  the  people  of  Almeria;  and  many  had  felt  indignant  that 
Boabdil  should  remain  passive  at  such  a time,  or  rather,  should 
appear  to  make  a common  cause  with  the  enemy.  His  uncle 
Abdallah  diligently  fomented  this  feeling,  by  his  agents.  The 
same  arts  were  made  use  of,  that  had  been  successful  in  Gra- 
nada. Boabdil  was  secretly  but  actively  denounced  by  the 
alfaquis  as  an  apostate,  leagued  with  the  Christians  against  his 
country  and  his  early  faith ; the  affections  of  the  populace  and 
soldiery  were  gradually  alienated  from  him,  and  a deep  con- 
spiracy concerted  for  his  destruction. 

In  the  month  of  February,  1485,  El  Zagal  suddenly  appeared 
before  Almeria,  at  the  head  of  a troop  of  horse.  The  alfaquis 
were  prepared  for  his  arrival,  and  the  gates  were  thrown  open 
to  him.  He  entered  with  his  band,  and  galloped  to  the  citadel. 
The  alcayde  would  have  made  resistance;  but  the  garrison  put 
him  to  death,  and  received  El  Zagal  with  acclamations.  El 
Zagal  rushed  through  the  apartments  of  the  Alcazar,  but  he 
sought  in  vain  for  Boabdil.  He  found  the  sultana  Ayxa  la 
Horra  in  one  of  the  saloons,  with  Ben  Ahagete,  a younger 
brother  of  the  monarch,  a valiant  Abencerrage,  and  several 
attendants,  who  rallied  round  them  to  protect  them. 
“Where  is  the  traitor  Boabdil?”  exclaimed  El  Zagal.  “I 
know  no  traitor  more  perfidious  than  thyself,”  exclaimed  the 
intrepid  sultana;  “ and  I trust  my  son  is  in  safety  to  take  ven 


120  THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 

geance  on  thy  treason.”  The  rage  of  El  Zagal  was  without 
bounds,  when  he  learnt  that  his  intended  victim  had  escapedo 
In  his  fury  he  slew  the  prince  Ben  Ahagete,  and  his  followers 
fell  upon  and  massacred  the  Abencerrage  and  attendants.  As 
to  the  proud  sultana,  she  was  borne  away  prisoner,  and  loaded 
with  revilings,  as  having  upheld  her  son  in  his  rebellion,  and 
fomented  a civil  war. 

The  unfortunate  Boabdil  had  been  apprised  of  his  danger  by 
a faithful  soldier,  just  in  time  to  make  his  escape.  Throwing 
himself  on  one  of  the  fleetest  horses  in  his  stables,  and  followed 
by  a handful  of  adherents,  he  had  galloped  in  the  confusion 
out  of  the  gates  of  Almeria.  Several  of  the  cavalry  of  El  Za- 
gal, who  were  stationed  without  the  walls,  perceived  his  flight, 
and  attempted  to  pursue  him ; their  horses  were  jaded  with 
travel,  and  he  soon  left  them  far  behind.  But,  whither  was  he 
to  fly?  Every  fortress  and  castle  in  the  kingdom  of  Granada 
was  closed  against  him ; he  knew  not  whom  among  the  Moors 
to  trust,  for  they  had  been  taught  to  detest  him  as  a traitor 
and  an  apostate.  He  had  no  alternative  but  to  seek  refuge 
among  the  Christians,  his  hereditary  enemies.  With  a heavy 
heart,  he  turned  his  horse’s  head  toward  Cordova.  He  had  to 
lurk,  like  a fugitive,  through  a part  of  his  own  dominions ; nor 
did  he  feel  himself  secure,  until  he  had  passed  the  frontier,  and 
beheld  the  mountain  barrier  of  his  country  towering  behind 
him.  Then  it  was  that  he  became  conscious  of  his  humili- 
ating state — a fugitive  from  his  throne,  an  outcast  from  his 
nation,  a king  without  a kingdom.  He  smote  his  breast,  in  an 
agony  of  grief : “ Evil  indeed,”  exclaimed  he,  “ was  the  day  of 
rny  birth,  and  truly  was  I named  El  Zogoybi,  the  unlucky.” 

He  entered  the  gates  of  Cordova  with  downcast  countenance, 
and  with  a train  of  but  forty  followers.  The  sovereigns  were 
absent;  but  the  cavaliers  of  Andalusia  manifested  that  sym- 
pathy in  the  misfortunes  of  the  monarch,  that  becomes  men  of 
lofty  and  chivalrous  souls.  They  received  him  with  great  dis- 
tinction, attended  him  with  the  utmost  courtesy,  and  he  was 
honorably  entertained  by  the  civil  and  military  commanders 
of  that  ancient  city. 

In  the  mean  time,  El  Zagal  put  a new  alcayde  over  Almeria, 
to  govern  in  the  name  of  his  brother;  and,  having  strongly 
garrisoned  the  place,  he  repaired  to  Malaga,  where  an  attack 
of  the  Christians  was  apprehended.  The  young  monarch  be- 
ing driven  out  of  the  land,  and  the  old  monarch  blind  and  bed- 
ridden, El  Zagal,  at  the  head  of  the  armies,  was  virtually  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


121 


sovereign  of  Granada.  The  people  were  pleased  with  having  a 
new  idol  to  look  up  to,  and  a new  name  to  shout  forth ; and 
El  Zagai  was  hailed  with  acclamations,  as  the  main  hope  of  the 
nation. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

HOW  KING  FERDINAND  COMMENCED  ANOTHER  CAMPAIGN  AGAINST 
THE  MOORS,  AND  HOW  HE  LAID  SIEGE  TO  COIN  AND  CARTAMA. 

The  great  effect  of  the  battering  ordnance  in  demolishing 
the  Moorish  fortresses  in  the  preceding  year,  induced  king 
Ferdinand  to  procure  a powerful  train  for  the  campaign  of 
1485,  in  the  course  of  which  he  resolved  to  assault  some  of  the 
most  formidable  holds  of  the  enemy.  An  army  of  nine  thou- 
sand cavalry  and  twenty  thousand  infantry  assembled  at  Cor- 
dova, early  in  the  spring ; and  the  king  took  the  field  on  the 
5th  of  April.  It  had  been  determined  in  secret  council,  to 
attack  the  city  of  Malaga,  that  ancient  and  important  sea-port, 
on  which  Granada  depended  for  foreign  aid  and  supplies.  It 
was  thought  proper  previously,  however,  to  get  possession  of 
various  towns  and  fortresses  in  the  valleys  of  Santa  Maria  and 
Cartama,  through  which  pass  the  roads  to  Malaga. 

The  first  place  assailed  was  the  town  of  Benamaquex.  It 
had  submitted  to  the  Catholic  sovereigns  in  the  preceding 
year,  but  had  since  renounced  its  allegiance.  King  Ferdinand 
was  enraged  at  the  rebellion  of  the  inhabitants.  4 4 1 will  make 
their  punishment,”  said  he,  44 a terror  to  others:  they  shall  be 
loyal  through  force,  if  not  through  faith.”  The  place  was  car- 
ried by  storm : one  hundred  and  eight  of  the  principal  inha- 
bitants were  either  put  to  the  sword  or  hanged  on  the  battle- 
ments; the  rest  were  carried  into  captivity.* 

The  towns  of  Coin  and  Cartama  were  besieged  on  the  same 
day ; the  first  by  a division  of  the  army  led  on  by  the  marques 
of  Cadiz,  the  second  by  another  division  commanded  by  Don 
Alonzo  de  Aguilar  and  Luis  Fernandez  Puerto  Carrero,  the 
brave  Senior  of  Palma.  The  king,  with  the  rest  of  the  army, 
remained  posted  between  the  two  places,  to  render  assistance 
to  either  division.  The  batteries  opened  upon  both  places  at 


* pulgar,  Garibay,  Cura  de  Jos  Palacios, 


122 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


the  same  time,  and  the  thunder  of  the  lombards  was  mutually 
heard  from  one  camp  to  the  other.  The  Moors  made  frequent 
sallies,  and  a valiant  defence ; but  they  were  confounded  by  the 
tremendous  uproar  of  the  batteries,  and  the  destruction  of  their 
walls.  In  the  mean  time,  the  alarm-fires  gathered  together  the 
Moorish  mountaineers  of  all  the  Serrania,  who  assembled  in 
great  numbers  in  the  city  of  Monda,  about  a league  from  Coin. 
They  made  several  attempts  to  enter  the  besieged  town,  but 
in  vain;  they  were  each  time  intercepted  and  driven  back 
by  the  Christians,  and  were  reduced  to  gaze  at  a distance  in 
despair  on  the  destruction  of  the  place.  While  thus  situated, 
there  rode  one  day  into  Monda  a fierce  and  haughty  Moorish 
chieftain,  at  the  head  of  a band  of  swarthy  African  horsemen; 
it  was  Hamet  el  Zegri,  the  fiery-spirited  alcayde  of  Ronda,  at 
the  head  of  his  band  of  Gomeres.  He  had  not  yet  recovered 
from  the  rage  and  mortification  of  his  defeat  on  the  banks  of 
the  Lopera,  in  the  disastrous  foray  of  old  Bexir,  when  he  had 
been  obliged  to  steal  back  furtively  to  bis  mountains,  with  the 
loss  of  the  bravest  of  his  followers.  He  had  ever  since  panted 
for  revenge.  He  now  rode  among  the  host  of  warriors,  assem- 
bled at  Monda.  “ Who  among  you,”  cried  he,  4 1 feels  pity  for 
the  women  and  children  of  Coin,  exposed  to  captivity  and 
death?  Whoever  he  is,  let  him  follow  me,  who  am  ready  to 
die  as  a Moslem  for  the  relief  of  Moslems.”  So  saying,  he 
seized  a white  banner,  and,  waving  it  over  his  head,  rode  forth 
from  the  town,  followed  by  the  Gomeres.  Many  of  the  war- 
riors, roused  by  his  words  and  his  example,  spurred  resolutely 
after  his  banner.  The  people  of  Coin,  being  prepared  for  this 
attempt,  sallied  forth  as  they  saw  the  white  banner,  and  made 
an  attack  upon  the  Christian  camp ; and  in  the  confusion  of 
the  moment,  Hamet  and  his  followers  galloped  into  the  gates. 
This  reinforcement  animated  the  besieged,  and  Hamet  ex- 
horted them  to  hold  out  obstinately  in  defence  of  life  and 
town.  As  the  Gomeres  were  veteran  warriors,  the  more  they 
were  attacked  the  harder  they  fought. 

At  length,  a great  breach  was  made  in  the  walls,  and  Fer- 
dinand, who  was  impatient  of  the  resistance  of  the  place, 
ordered  the  duke  of  Naxera  and  the  count  of  Benavente  to 
enter  with  their  troops;  and  as  their  forces  were  not  suffi- 
cient, he  sent  word  to  Luis  de  Cerda,  duke  of  Medina  Celi,  to 
send  a part  of  his  people  to  their  assistance. 

The  feudal  pride  of  the  duke  was  roused  at  this  demand. 
uTell  my  lord  the  king,”  said  the  haughty  grandee,  “that  J 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 123 

have  come  to  succor  him  with  my  household  troops:  if  my 
people  are  ordered  to  any  place,  I am  to  go  with  them;  but  if 
I am  to  remain  in  the  camp,  my  people  must  remain  with  me. 
For  the  troops  cannot  serve  without  their  commander,  nor 
their  commander  without  his  troops.” 

The  reply  of  the  high-spirited  grandee  perplexed  the  cautious 
Ferdinand,  who  knew  the  jealous  pride  of  his  powerful  nobles. 
In  the  mean  time,  the  people  of  the  camp,  having  made  all 
preparations  for  the  assault,  were  impatient  to  be  led  forward. 
Upon  this,  Pero  Ruyz  de  Alarcon  put  himself  at  their  head, 
and,  seizing  their  mantas,  or  portable  bulwarks,  and  their 
other  defences,  they  made  a gallant  assault,  and  fought  their 
way  in  at  the  breach.  The  Moors  were  so  overcome  by  the 
fury  of  their  assault,  that  they  retreated  fighting  to  the  square 
of  the  town.  Pero  Ruyz  de  Alarcon  thought  the  place  was  car- 
ried, when  suddenly  Hamet  and  his  Gomeres  came  scouring 
through  the  streets  with  wild  war-cries,  and  fell  furiously  upon 
the  Christians.  The  latter  were  in  their  turn  beaten  back,  and, 
while  attacked  in  front  by  the  Gomeres,  were  assailed  by  the 
inhabitants  with  all  kinds  of  missiles  from  their  roofs  and  win- 
dows. They  at  length  gave  way,  and  retreated  through  the 
breach.  Pero  Ruyz  de  Alarcon  still  maintained  his  ground 
in  one  of  the  principal  streets — the  few  cavaliers  that  stood  by 
him  urged  him  to  fly:  “ No,”  said  he;  “ I came  here  to  fight, 
and  not  to  fly.”  He  was  presently  surrounded  by  the  Go- 
meres ; his  companions  fled  for  their  lives ; the  last  they  saw 
of  him,  he  was  covered  with  wounds,  but  still  fighting  despe- 
rately for  the  fame  of  a good  cavalier.* 

The  resistance  of  the  inhabitants,  though  aided  by  the  valor 
of  the  Gomeres,  was  of  no  avail.  The  battering  artillery  of 
the  Christians  demolished  their  walls;  combustibles  were 
thrown  into  their  town,  which  set  it  on  fire  in  various  places ; 
and  they  were  at  length  compelled  to  capitulate.  They  were 
permitted  to  depart  with  their  effects,  and  the  Gomeres  with 
their  arms.  Hamet  el  Zegri  and  his  African  band  sallied  forth, 
and  rode  proudly  through  the  Christian  camp ; nor  could  the 
Spanish  cavaliers  refrain  from  regarding  with  admiration  that 
haughty  warrior  and  his  devoted  and  dauntless  followers. 

The  capture  of  Coin  was  accompanied  by  that  of  Cartama: 
the  fortifications  of  the  latter  were  repaired  ana  garrisoned ; 
but  Coin  being  too  extensive  to  be  defended  by  a moderate 


* pulgar,  part  3,  cap.  42, 


124 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


force,  Its  walls  were  demolished.  The  siege  of  these  places 
struck  such  terror  into  the  surrounding  country  that  the 
Moors  of  many  of  the  neighboring  towns  abandoned  their 
homes,  and  fled  with  such  of  their  effects  as  they  could  carry 
away;  upon  which  the  king  gave  orders  to  demolish  their 
walls  and  towers. 

King  Ferdinand  now  left  his  camp  and  his  heavy  artillery 
near  Cartama,  and  proceeded  with  his  lighter  troops  to  recon- 
noitre Malaga.  By  this  time,  the  secret  plan  of  attack,  ar- 
ranged in  the  council  of  war  at  Cordova,  was  known  to  all  the 
world.  The  vigilant  warrior  El  Zagal  had  thrown  himself 
into  the  place ; he  had  put  all  the  fortifications,  which  were  of 
vast  strength,  into  a state  of  defence ; and  had  sent  orders  to 
the  alcaydes  of  the  mountain  town,  to  hasten  with  their  forces 
to  his  assistance. 

The  very  day  that  Ferdinand  appeared  before  the  place,  El 
Zagal  sallied  forth  to  receive  him,  at  the  head  of  a thousand 
cavalry,  the  choicest  warriors  of  Granada.  A hot  skirmish 
took  place  among  the  gardens  and  olive-trees  near  the  city. 
Many  were  killed  on  both  sides ; and  this  gave  the  Christians  a 
sharp  foretaste  of  what  they  might  expect,  if  they  attempted 
to  besiege  the  place. 

When  the  skirmish  was  over,  the  marques  of  Cadiz  had  a 
private  conference  with  the  king.  He  represented  the  diffi- 
culty of  besieging  Malaga  with  their  present  force,  especially 
as  their  plans  had  been  discovered  and  anticipated,  and  the 
whole  country  was  marching  over  the  mountains  to  oppose 
them.  The  marques,  who  had  secret  intelligence  from  all 
quarters,  had  received  a letter  from  Juceph  Xerife,  a Moor  of 
Honda,  of  Christian  lineage,  apprising  him  of  the  situation  of 
that  important  place  and  its  garrison,  which  at  that  moment 
laid  it  open  to  attack ; and  the  marques  was  urgent  with  the 
king  to  seize  upon  this  critical  moment,  and  secure  a place  which 
was  one  of  the  most  powerful  Moorish  fortresses  on  the  fron- 
tiers, and  in  the  hands  of  Hamet  el  Zegri  had  been  the  scourge 
of  Andalusia.  The  good  marques  had  another  motive  for  his 
advice,  becoming  of  a true  and  loyal  knight.  In  the  deep 
dungeons  of  Honda  languished  several  of  his  companions  in 
arms,  who  had  been  captured  in  the  defeat  in  the  Axarquia. 
To  break  their  chains,  and  restore  them  to  liberty  and  light, 
he  felt  to  be  his  peculiar  duty,  as  one  of  those  who  had  most 
promoted  that  disastrous  enterprise. 

King  Ferdinand  listened  to  the  advice  of  the  marques.  He 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GHANA  BA.  12o 

knew  the  importance  of  Ronda,  which  was  considered  one  of 
the  keys  to  the  kingdom  of  Granada ; and  he  was  disposed  to 
punish  the  inhabitants,  for  the  aid  they  had  rendered  to  the 
garrison  of  Coin.  The  siege  of  Malaga,  therefore,  was  aban- 
doned for  the  present,  and  preparations  made  for  a rapid  and 
secret  move  against  the  city  of  Ronda. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

SIEGE  OF  RONDA.  ' 

The  bold  Hamet  el  Zegri,  the  alcayde  of  Ronda,  had  re- 
turned sullenly  to  his  strong-hold,  after  the  surrender  of  Coin. 
He  had  fleshed  his  sword  in  battle  with  the  Christians,  but  his 
thirst  for  vengeance  was  still  unsatisfied.  Hamet  gloried  m 
the  strength  of  his  fortress,  and  the  valor  of  his  people.  A 
fierce  and  warlike  populace  was  at  his  command ; his  signal- 
fires  could  summon  all  the  warriors  of  the  Serrania;  his 
Gomeres  almost  subsisted  on  the  spoils  of  Andalusia ; and  in 
the  rock  on  which  his  fortress  was  built,  were  hopeless  dun- 
geons, filled  with  Christian  captives,  who  had  been  carried  off 
by  these  war-hawks  of  the  mountains. 

Ronda  was  considered  as  impregnable.  It  was  situated  in 
the  heart  of  wild  and  rugged  mountains,  and  perched  upon  an 
isolated  rock,  crested  by  a strong  citadel,  with  triple  walls  and 
towers.  A deep  ravine,  or  rather  a perpendicular  chasm  of 
the  rocks,  of  frightful  depth,  surrounded  three  parts  of  the 
city;  through  this  flowed  the  Rio  Verde,  or  Green  river. 
There  were  two  suburbs  to  the  city,  fortified  by  walls  and 
towers,  and  almost  inaccessible,  from  the  natural  asperity  of 
the  rocks.  Around  this  rugged  city  were  deep  rich  valleys, 
sheltered  by  the  mountains,  refreshed  by  constant  streams, 
abounding  with  grain  and  the  most  delicious  fruits,  and  yield- 
ing verdant  meadows,  in  which  was  reared  a renowned  breed 
of  horses,  the  best  in  the  whole  kingdom  for  a foray. 

Hamet  el  Zegri  had  scarcely  returned  to  Ronda,  when  he 
received  intelligence  that  the  Christian  army  was  marching  to 
the  siege  of  Malaga,  and  orders  from  El  Zagal  to  send  troops  to 
his  assistance.  Hamet  sent  a part  of  his  garrison  for  that  pur- 
pose; in  the  mean  time,  he  meditated  an  expedition  to  which 


126 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


he  was  stimulated  by  pride  and  revenge.  All  Andalusia  was 
now  drained  of  its  troops ; there  was  an  opportunity  therefore 
for  an  inroad,  by  which  he  might  wipe  out  the  disgrace  of  his 
defeat  at  the  battle  of  Lopera.  Apprehending  no  danger  to  his 
mountain  city,  now  that  the  storm  of  war  had  passed  down 
into  the  vega  of  Malaga,  he  left  but  a remnant  of  his  garrison 
to  man  its  walls,  and  putting  himself  at  the  head  of  his  band 
of  Gomeres,  swept  down  suddenly  into  the  plains  of  Andalusia. 
He  careered,  almost  without  resistance,  over  those  vast  Cam- 
pinas or  pasture  lands,  which  formed  a part  of  the  domains  of 
the  duke  of  Medina  Sidonia.  In  vain  the  bells  were  rung,  and 
the  alarm-fires  kindled— the  band  of  Hamet  had  passed  by, 
before  any  force  could  be  assembled,  and  was  only  to  be  traced, 
like  a hurricane,  by  the  devastation  it  had  made. 

Hamet  regained  in  safety  the  Serrania  de  Ronda,  exulting  in 
his  successful  inroad.  The  mountain  glens  were  filled  with 
long  droves  of  cattle  and  flocks  of  sheep,  from  the  campinas  of 
Medina  Sidonia.  There  were  mules,  too,  laden  with  tKe  plun- 
der of  the  villages ; and  every  warrior  had  some  costly  spoil  of 
jewels,  for  his  favorite  mistress. 

As  the  Zegri  drew  near  to  Ronda,  he  was  roused  from  his 
dream  of  triumph  by  the  sound  of  heavy  ordnance  bellowing 
through  the  mountain  defiles.  His  heart  misgave  him — he  put 
spurs  to  his  horse,  and  galloped  in  advance  of  his  lagging  caval- 
gada.  As  he  proceeded,  the  noise  of  the  ordnance  increased, 
echoing  from  cliff  to  cliff.  Spurring  his  horse  up  a craggy 
height  which  commanded  an  extensive  view,  he  beheld,  to  his 
consternation,  the  country  about  Ronda  white  with  the  tents 
of  a besieging  army.  The  royal  standard,  displayed  before  a 
proud  encampment,  showed  that  Ferdinand  himself  was  pre- 
sent; while  the  incessant  blaze  and  thunder  of  artillery,  and 
the  volumes  of  overhanging  smoke,  told  the  work  of  destruc- 
tion that  was  going  on. 

The  royal  army  had  succeeded  in  coming  upon  Ronda  by 
surprise,  during  the  absence  of  its  alcayde  and  most  of  its  gar- 
rison; but  its  inhabitants  were  warlike,  and  defended  them- 
selves bravely,  trusting  that  Hamet  and  his  Gomeres  would 
soon  return  to  their  assistance. 

The  fancied  strength  of  their  bulwarks  had  been  of  little 
avail  against  the  batteries  of  the  besiegers.  In  the  space  of 
four  days,  three  towers,  and  great  masses  of  the  walls  which 
defended  the  suburbs,  were  battered  down,  and  the  suburbs 
taken  and  plundered.  Lombards  and  other  heavy  ordnance 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  G HAN  AD  A. 


127 


were  now  levelled  at  the  walls  of  the  city,  and  stones  and  mis- 
siles of  all  kinds  hurled  into  the  streets.  The  very  rock  on 
which  the  city  stood  shook  with  the  thunder  of  the  artillery ; 
and  the  Christian  captives,  deep  within  its  dungeons,  hailed 
the  sound  as  the  promise  of  deliverance. 

When  Hamet  el  Zegri  beheld  his  city  thus  surrounded  and 
assailed,  he  called  upon  his  men  to  follow  him,  and  make  a 
desperate  attempt  to  cut  their  way  through  to  its  relief. . They 
proceeded  stealthily  through  the  mountains,  until  they  came 
to  the  nearest  heights  above  the  Christian  camp.  When  night 
fell,  and  part  of  the  army  was  sunk  in  sleep,  they  descended 
the  rocks,  and  rushing  suddenly  upon  the  weakest  part  of  the 
camp,  endeavored  to  break  their  way  through  and  gain  the 
city.  The  camp  was  too  strong  to  be  forced ; they  were  driven 
back  to  the  crags  of  the  mountains,  from  whence  they  defend- 
ed themselves  by  showering  down  darts  and  stones  upon  their 
pursuers. 

Hamet  now  lit  alarm-fires  above  the  heights : his  standard 
was  joined  by  the  neighboring  mountaineers,  and  by  troops 
from  Malaga.  Thus  reinforced,  he  made  repeated  assaults 
upon  the  Christians,  cutting  off  all  stragglers  from  the  camp. 
An  his  attempts,  however,  to  force  his  way  into  the  city,  were 
fruitless;  many  of  his  bravest  men  were  slain,  and  he  was 
obliged  to  retreat  into  the  fastnesses  of  the  mountains. 

In  the  meanwhile,  the  distress  of  Honda  was  hourly  increas- 
ing. The  marques  of  Cadiz,  having  possession  of  the  suburbs, 
was  enabled  to  approach  to  the  very  foot  of  the  perpendicular 
precipice  rising  from  the  river,  on  the  summit  of  which  the 
city  is  built.  At  the  foot  of  this  rock  is  a living  fountain  of 
limpid  water,  gushing  into  a great  natural  basin.  A secret 
mine  led  down  from  within  the  city  to  this  fountain  by  several 
hundred  steps  cut  in  the  solid  rock.  From  hence  the  city  ob- 
tained its  chief  supply  of  water ; and  these  steps  were  deeply 
worn  by  the  weary  feet  of  Christian  captives,  employed  in 
this  painful  labor.  The  marques  of  Cadiz  discovered  this  sub- 
terranean passage,  and  directed  his  pioneers  to  countermine 
in  the  side  of  the  rock : they  pierced  to  the  shaft,  and,  stop- 
ping it  up,  deprived  the  city  of  the  benefit  of  this  precious 
fountain. 

While  the  brave  marques  of  Cadiz  was  thus  pressing  the 
siege  with  zeal,  and  glowing  with  the  generous  thoughts  of 
soon  delivering  his  companions  in  arms  from  the  Moorish 
dungeons,  far  other  were  the  feelings  of  the  alcayde  Hamet  el 


128 


THE  COX  QUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


Zegri.  He  smote  his  breast  and  gnashed  his  teeth  in  impotent 
fury,  as  he  beheld  from  the  mountain  cliffs  the  destruction  of 
the  city.  Every  thunder  of  the  Christian  ordnance  seemed  to 
batter  against  his  heart.  He  saw  tower  after  tower  tumbling 
by  day,  and  at  night  the  city  blazed  like  a volcano.  “ They 
fired  not  merely  stones  from  their  ordnance,”  says  a chronicler 
of  the  times,  “but  likewise  great  halls  of  iron,  cast  in  moulds, 
which  demolished  every  thing  they  struck.”  They  threw  also 
balls  of  tow,  steeped  in  pitch  and  oil  and  gunpowder,  which, 
when  once  on  fire,  were  not  to  he  extinguished,  and  which  set 
the  h ouses  in  flames.  Great  was  the  horror  of  the  inhabitants : 
they  knew  not  where  to  fly  for  refuge : their  houses  were  in  a 
blaze,  or  shattered  by  the  ordnance ; the  streets  were  perilous 
from  the  falling  ruins  and  the  bounding  balls,  which  dashed 
to  pieces  every  thing  they  encountered.  At  night,  the  city 
looked  like  a fiery  furnace ; the  cries  and  wailings  of  the  wo- 
men were  heard  between  the  thunders  of  the  ordnance,  and 
reached  even  to  the  Moors  on  the  opposite  mountains,  who 
answered  them  by  yells  of  fury  and  despair. 

All  hope  of  external  succor  being  at  an  end,  the  inhabitants 
of  Honda  were  compelled  to  capitulate.  Ferdinand  was  easily 
prevailed  upon  to  grant  them  favorable  terms.  The  place  was 
capable  of  longer  resistance ; and  he  feared  for  the  safety  of 
his  camp,  as  the  forces  were  daily  augmenting  on  the  moun- 
tains, and  making  frequent  assaults.  The  inhabitants  were 
permitted  to  depart  with  their  effects,  either  to  Barbary  or 
elsewhere ; and  those  who  chose  to  reside  in  Spain,  had  lands 
assigned  them,  and  were  indulged  in  the  practice  of  their 
religion. 

No  sooner  did  the  place  surrender,  than  detachments  were 
sent  to  attack  the  Moors  who  hovered  about  the  neighboring 
mountains.  Hamet  el  Zegri,  however,  did  not  remain  to  make 
a fruitless  battle.  He  gave  up  the  game  as  lost,  and  retreated 
with  his  Gomeres,  filled  with  grief  and  rage,  but  trusting  to 
fortune  to  give  him  future  vengeance. 

The  first  care  of  the  good  marques  of  Cadiz,  on  entering 
Honda,  was  to  deliver  his  unfortunate  companions  in  arms 
from  the  dungeons  of  the  fortress.  What  a difference  in  their 
looks  from  the  time  when,  flushed  with  health  and  hope,  and 
arrayed  in  military  pomp,  they  had  sallied  forth  upon  the 
mountain  foray ! Many  of  them  were  almost  naked,  with 
irons  at  their  ankles,  and  beards  reaching  to  their  waists. 
Their  meeting  with  the  marques  was  joyful;  yet  it  had  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  CRANADA. 


129 


look  of  grief,  for  tlioir  joy  was  mingled  with  many  bitter 
recollections.  There  was  an  immense  number  of  other  cap^ 
tives,  among  whom  were  several  young  men  of  noble  families, 
who,  with  filial  piety,  had  surrendered  themselves  prisoners  in 
place  of  their  fathers. 

The  captives  were  all  provided  with  mules,  and  sent  to  the 
queen  at  Cordova.  The  humane  heart  of  Isabella  melted  at 
the  sight  of  the  piteous  cavalcade.  They  were  all  supplied  by 
her  with  food  and  raiment,  and  money  to  pay  their  expenses 
to  their  homes.  Their  chains  were  hung  as  pious  trophies 
against  the  exterior  of  the  chinch  of  St.  Juan  de  los  Reyes,  in 
Toledo,  where  the  Christian  traveller  may  regale  his  eyes  with 
the  sight  of  them  at  this  very  day. 

Among  the  Moorish  captives  was  a young  infidel  maiden,  of 
great  beauty,  who  desired  to  become  a Christian  and  to  remain 
in  Spain.  She  had  been  inspired  with  the  light  of  the  true 
faith,  through  the  ministry  of  a young  man  who  had  been  a 
captive  in  Ronda.  He  was  anxious  to  complete  his  good  work 
by  marrying  her.  The  queen  consented  to  their  pious  wishes, 
having  first  taken  care  that  the  young  maiden  should  be  pro- 
perly purifie  s by  the  holy  sacrament  of  baptism. 

“ Thus  tins  pestilent  nest  of  warfare  and  infidelity,  the  city 
of  Ronda,”  says  the  worthy  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  “ was  con- 
verted to  the  true  faith  by  the  thunder  of  our  artillery — an 
example  which  was  soon  followed  by  Casanbonela,  Alarbella, 
and  other  towns  in  these  parts,  insomuch  that  in  the  course  of 
this  expedition  no  less  than  seventy-two  places  were  rescued 
from  the  vile  sect  of  Mahomet,  and  placed  under  the  benignant 
domination  of  the  cross.” 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

HOW  THE  PEOPLE  OF  GRANADA  INVITED  EL  ZAGAL  TO  THE 
THRONE,  AND  HOW  IIE  MARCHED  TO  THE  CAPITAL. 

The  people  of  Granada  were  a versatile,  unsteady  race,  and 
exceedingly  given  to  make  and  unmake  kings.  They  had,  for 
a long  time,  vacillated  between  old  Muley  Aben  Hassan  and 
his  son  Boabdil  el  Chico,  sometimes  setting  up  the  one,  some- 
times the  other,  and  sometimes  both  at  once,  according  to  the 
pitch  and  pressure  of  external  evils.  They  found,  however, 


130 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


that  the  evils  still  went  on  increasing,  in  defiance  of  every 
change,  and  were  at  their  wits’  end  to  devise  some  new  com- 
bination or  arrangement,  by  which  an  efficient  government 
might  be  wrought  out  of  two  bad  kings.  When  the  tidings 
arrived  of  the  fall  of  Eonda,  and  the  consequent  ruin  of  the 
frontier,  a tumultuous  assemblage  took  place  in  one  of  the 
public  squares.  As  usual,  the  people  attributed  the  misfor- 
tunes of  the  country  to  the  faults  of  their  rulers;  for  the 
populace  never  imagine  that  any  part  of  their  miseries  can 
originate  with  themselves.  A crafty  alfaqui,  named  Alyme 
Mazer,  who  had  watched  the  current  of  their  discontents, 
rose  and  harangued  them:  “You  have  been  choosing  and 
changing,”  said  he,  “between  two  monarchs— and  who  and 
what  are  they?  Muley  Aben  Hassan,  for  one;  a man  worn 
out  by  age  and  infirmities,  unable  to  sally  forth  against  the 
foe,  even  when  ravaging  to  the  very  gates  of  the  city and 
Boabdil  el  Chico,,  for  the  other;  an  apostate,  a traitor,  a de- 
serter from  his  throne,  a fugitive  among  the  enemies  of  his 
nation,  a man  fated  to  misfortune,  and  proverbially  named 
‘the  unlucky.’  In  a time  of  overwhelming  war,  like  the 
present,  he  only  is  fit  to  sway  a sceptre  who  can  wield  a 
sword.  Would  you  seek  such  a man?  You  need  not  look 
far.  Allah  has  sent  such  a one,  in  this  time  of  distress,  to 
retrieve  the  fortunes  of  Granada.  You  already  know  whom 
I mean.  You  know  that  it  can  be  no  other  than  your  gen- 
eral, the  invincible  Abdallah,  whose  surname  of  El  Zagal 
has  become  a watch-word  in  battle,  rousing  the  courage  of 
the  faithful,  and  striking  terror  into  the  unbelievers.” 

The  multitude  received  the  words  of  the  alfaqui  with  ac- 
clamations ; they  were  delighted  with  the  idea  of  a third  king 
over  Granada ; and  Abdalla  el  Zagal  being  of  the  royal  family, 
and  already  in  the  virtual  exercise  of  royal  power,  the  measure 
had  nothing  in  it  that  appeared  either  rash  or  violent.  A 
deputation  was  therefore  sent  to  El  Zagal  at  Malaga,  inviting 
him  to  repair  to  Granada  to  receive  the  crown. 

El  Zagal  expressed  great  surprise  and  repugnance,  when  the 
mission  was  announced  to  him ; and  nothing  but  his  patriotic 
zeal  for  the  public  safety,  and  his  fraternal  eagerness  to  relieve 
the  aged  Aben  ITassan  from  the  cares  of  government,  pre- 
vailed upon  him  to  accept  the  offer.  Leaving,  therefore, 
Eodovan  Yanegas,  one  of  the  bravest  Moorish  generals,  in 
command  of  Malaga,  he  departed  for  Granada,  attended  by 
three  hundred  trusty  cavaliers. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA, 


131 


Old  Muley  Aben  Hassan  did  not  wait  for  the  arrival  of  his 
brother.  Unable  any  longer  to  buffet  with  the  storms  of  the 
times,  his  only  solicitude  was  to  seek  some  safe  and  quiet  har- 
bor of  repose.  In  one  of  the  deep  valleys  which  indent  the 
Mediterranean  coast,  and  which  are  shut  up  on  the  land  side 
by  stupendous  mountains,  stood  the  little  city  of  Almuneear. 
The  valley  was  watered  by  the  limpid  river  Frio,  and 
abounded  with  fruits,  with  grain  and  pasturage.  The  city 
was  strongly  fortified,  and  the  garrison  and  alcayde  were 
devoted  to  the  old  monarch.  This  was  the  place  chosen  by 
Muley  Aben  Hassan  for  his  asylum.  His  first  care  was  to 
send  thither  all  his  treasures;  his  next  care  was  to  take  refuge 
there  himself;  his  third,  that  his  sultana  Zorayna,  and  their 
two  sons,  should  follow  him. 

In  the  mean  time,  Muley  Abdallah  el  Zagal  pursued  his  jour- 
ney towards  the  capital,  attended  by  his  three  hundred  cava- 
liers. The  road  from  Malaga  to  Granada  winds  close  by 
Alhama,  and  is  dominated  by  that  lofty  fortress.  This  had 
been  a most  perilous  pass  for  the  Moors,  during  the  time  that 
Alhama  was  commanded  by  the  count  de  Tendilla:  not  a trav- 
eller could  escape  his  eagle  eye,  and  his  garrison  was  ever 
ready  for  a sally.  The  count  de  Tendilla,  however,  had  been 
relieved  from  this  arduous  post,  and  it  had  been  given  in 
charge  to  Don  Gutiere  de  Padilla,  clavero,  or  treasurer  of  the 
order  of  Calatrava;  an  easy,  indulgent  man,  who  had  with 
him  three  hundred  gallant  knights  of  his  order,  besides  other 
mercenary  troops.  The  garrison  had  fallen  off  in  discipline ; 
the  cavaliers  were  hardy  in  fight  and  daring  in  foray,  but  con- 
fident in  themselves  and  negligent  of  proper  precautions. 
Just  before  the  journey  of  El  Zagal,  a,  number  of  these  cava- 
liers, with  several  soldiers  of  fortune  of  the  garrison,  in  all 
about  one  hundred  and  seventy  men,  had  sallied  forth  to 
harass  the  Moorish  country  during  its  present  distracted  state, 
and,  having  ravaged  the  valleys  of  the  Sierra  Nevada,  or 
Snowy  Mountains,  were  returning  to  Alhama  in  gay  spirits 
and  laden  with  booty. 

As  El  Zagal  passed  through  the  neighborhood  of  Alhama,  he 
recollected  the  ancient  perils  of  the  road,  and  sent  light  cerra- 
dors  in  advance,  to  inspect  each  rock  and  ravine  where  a foe 
might  lurk  in  ambush.  One  of  these  scouts,  overlooking  a 
narrow  valley  which  opened  upon  the  road,  descried  a troop  of 
horsemen  on  the  banks  of  a little  stream.  They  were  dis- 
mounted, and  had  taken  the  bridles  from  their  steeds,  that 


132 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


they  might  crop  the  fresh  grass  on  the  banks  of  the  river. 
The  horsemen  were  scattered  about,  some  reposing  in  the 
shades  of  rocks  and  trees,  others  gamblicg  for  the  spoil  they 
had  taken:  not  a sentinel  was  posted  to  keep  guard;  every 
thing  showed  the  perfect  security  of  men  who  consider  them- 
selves beyond  the  reach  of  danger. 

These  careless  cavaliers  were  in  fact  the  knights  of  Cala- 
trava,  with  a part  of  their  companions  in  arms,  returning  from 
their  foray.  A part  of  their  force  had  passed  on  with  the 
cavalgada ; ninety  of  the  principal  cavaliers  had  halted  to  re- 
fresh themselves  in  this  valley.  El  Zagal  smiled  with  ferocious 
joy,  when  he  heard  of  their  negligent  security.  “ Here  will  be 
trophies,”  said  he,  “to  grace  our  entrance  into  Granada.” 

Approaching  the  valley  with  cautious  silence,  he  wheeled 
into  it  at  full  speed  at  the  head  of  his  troop,  and  attacked  the 
Christians  so  suddenly  and  furiously,  that  they  had  not  time 
to  put  the  bridles  upon  their  horses,  or  even  to  leap  into  the 
saddles.  They  made  a confused  but  valiant  defence,  fighting 
among  the  rocks,  and  in  the  rugged  bed  of  the  river.  Their 
defence  was  useless ; seventy -nine  were  slain,  and  the  remain- 
ing eleven  were  taken  prisoners. 

A party  of  the  Moors  galloped  in  pursuit  of  the  cavalgada: 
they  soon  overtook  it,  winding  slowly  up  a hill.  The  horse- 
men who  convoyed  it,  perceiving  the  enemy  at  a distance, 
made  their  escape,  and  left  the  spoil  to  be  retaken  by  the 
Moors.  El  Zagal  gathered  together  his  captives  and  his  booty, 
and  proceeded,  elate  with  success,  to  Granada. 

He  paused  before  the  gate  of  Elvira,  for  as  yet  he  had  not 
been  proclaimed  king.  This  ceremony  was  immediately  per- 
formed ; for  the  fame  of  his  recent  exploit  had  preceded  him, 
and  had  intoxicated  the  minds  of  the  giddy  populace.  He 
entered  Granada  in  a sort  of  triumph.  The  eleven  captive 
knights  of  Calatrava  walked  in  front : next  were  paraded  the 
ninety  captured  steeds,  bearing  the  armor  and  weapons  of 
their  late  owners,  and  led  by  as  many  mounted  Moors:  then 
came  seventy  Moorish  horsemen,  with  as  many  Christian 
heads  hanging  at  their  saddle-bows : Muley  Abdallah  el  Zagal 
followed,  surrounded  by  a number  of  distinguished  cavaliers 
splendidly  attired ; and  the  pageant  was  closed  by  a long  cav- 
algada of  the  flocks  and  herds,  and  other  booty,  recovered 
from  the  Christians.* 


* Zurita,  lib.  20,  c.  62.  Mariana,  Hist,  de  Espana.  Abarca,  Anales  de  Aragon. 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


133 


The  populace  gazed  with  almost  savage  triumph  at  these 
captive  cavaliers  and  the  gory  heads  of  their  companions, 
knowing  them  to  have  been  part  of  the  formidable  garrison  of 
Alhama,  so  long  the  scourge  of  Granada  and  the  terror  of  the 
vega.  They  hailed  this  petty  triumph  as  an  auspicious  open- 
ing of  the  reign  of  their  new  monarch ; for  several  days,  the 
names  of  Muley  Aben  Hassan  and  Boabdil  el  Chico  were  never 
mentioned  hut  with  contempt,  and  the  whole  city  resounded 
with  the  praises  of  El  Zagal,  or  the  valiant. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

HOW  THE  COUNT  DE  CABRA  ATTEMPTED  TO  CAPTURE  ANOTHER 
KING,  AND  HOW  HE  FARED  IN  HIS  ATTEMPT. 

The  elevation  of  a hold  and  active  veteran  to  the  throne  of 
Granada,  in  place  of  its  late  bedridden  king,  made  an  impor- 
tant difference  in  the  aspect  of  the  war,  and  called  for  some 
blow  that  should  dash  the  confidence  of  the  Moors  in  their  new 
monarch,  and  animate  the  Christians  to  fresh  exertions. 

Don  Diego  de  Cordova,  the  brave  count  de  Cabra,  was  at 
this  time  in  his  castle  of  Yaena,  where  he  kept  a wary  eye 
upon  the  frontier.  It  was  now  the  latter  part  of  August,  and 
he  grieved  that  the  summer  should  pass  away  without  an  in- 
road into  the  country  of  the  foe.  He  sent  out  his  scouts  on 
the  prowl,  and  they  brought  him  word  that  the  important  post 
of  Moclin  was  but  weakly  garrisoned.  This  was  a castellated 
town,  strongly  situated  upon  a high  mountain,  partly  sur- 
rounded by  thick  forests,  and  partly  girdled  by  a river.  It 
defended  one  of  the  rugged  and  solitary  passes,  by  which  the 
Christians  were  wont  to  make  their  inroads ; insomuch  that  the 
Moors,  in  their  figurative  way,  denominated  it  the  shield  of 
Granada. 

The  count  de  Cabra  sent  word  to  the  monarchs  of  the  feeble 
state  of  the  garrison,  and  gave  it  as  his  opinion,  that,  by  a 
secret  and  rapid  expedition,  the  plaoe  might  be  surprised. 
King  Ferdinand  asked  the  advice  of  his  counsellors.  Some 
cautioned  him  against  the  sanguine  temperament  of  the  count, 
and  his  heedlessness  of  danger;  Moclin,  they  observed,  was 
near  to  Granada,  and  might  be  promptly  reinforced.  The 
opinion  of  the  count,  however,  prevailed ; the  king  considering 


134 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


him  almost  infallible,  in  matters  of  border  warfare,  since  his 

capture  of  Boabdil  el  Chico. 

The  king  departed,  therefore,  from  Cordova,  and  took  post 
at  Alcala  la  Beal,  for  the  purpose  of  being  near  to  Moclin. 
The  queen,  also,  proceeded  to  Vaena,  accompanied  by  her 
children,  prince  Juan  and  the  princess  Isabella,  and  her  great 
counsellor  in  all  matters,  public  and  private,  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral, the  venerable  grand  cardinal  of  Spain. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  pride  and  satisfaction  of  the  loyal 
count  de  Cabra,  when  he  saw  this  stately  train  winding  along 
the  dreary  mountain  roads,  and  entering  the  gates  of  Vaena. 
He  received  his  royal  guests  with  all  due  ceremony,  and 
lodged  them  in  the  best  apartments  that  the  warrior  castle 
afforded,  being  the  same  that  had  formerly  been  occupied  by 
the  royal  captive  Boabdil. 

King  Ferdinand  had  concerted  a wary  plan,  to  insure  the 
success  of  the  enterprise.  The  count  de  Cabra  and  Don 
Martin  Alonzo  de  Montemayor  were  to  set  forth  with  their 
troops,  so  as  to  reach  Moclin  by  a certain  hour,  and  to  inter- 
cept all  who  should  attempt  to  enter,  or  should  sally  from  the 
town.  The  Master  of  Calatrava,  the  troops  of  the  grand  car- 
dinal, commanded  by  the  count  of  Buendia,  and  the  forces  of 
the  bishop  of  Jaen,  led  by  that  belligerent  prelate,  amounting 
in  all  to  four  thousand  horse  and  six  thousand  foot,  were  to  set 
off  in  time  to  co-operate  with  the  count  de  Cabra,  so  as  to  sur- 
round the  town.  The  king  was  to  follow  with  his  whole  force, 
and  encamp  before  the  place. 

And  here  the  worthy  padre  Fray  Antonio  Agapida  breaks 
forth  into  a triumphant  eulogy  of  the  pious  prelates,  who  thus 
mingled  personally  in  these  scenes  of  warfare.  As  this  was  a 
holy  crusade  (says  he)  undertaken  for  the  advancement  of  the 
faith  and  the  glory  of  the  church,  so  was  it  always  coun- 
tenanced and  upheld  by  saintly  men : for  the  victories  of  their 
most  Catholic  majesties  were  not  followed,  like  those  of  mere 
worldly  sovereigns,  by  erecting  castles  and  towers,  and  ap- 
pointing alcaydes  and  garrisons ; but  by  the  founding  of  con- 
vents and  cathedrals,  and  the  establishment  of  wealthy  bishop- 
rics. Wherefore  their  majesties  were  always  surrounded,  in 
court  or  camp,  in  the  cabinet  or  in  the  field,  by  a crowd  of 
ghostly  advisers,  inspiriting  them  to  the  prosecution  of  this 
most  righteous  war.  Nay,  the  holy  men  of  the  church  did  not 
scruple,  at  times,  to  buckle  on  the  cuirass  over  the  cassock, 
to  exchange  the  crosier  for  the  lance,  and  thus,  with  corporal 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  135 

hands  and  temporal  weapons,  to  fight  the  good  fight  of  the 
faith. 

But  to  return  from  this  rhapsody  of  the  worthy  friar.  The 
count  de  Cabra,  being  instructed  in  the  complicated  arrange- 
ments of  the  king,  marched  forth  at  midnight  to  execute  them 
punctually.  lie  led  his  troops  by  the  little  river  that  winds 
below  Yaena,  and  so  up  the  wild  defiles  of  the  mountains, 
marching  all  night,  and  stopping  only  in  the  heat  of  the  fob 
lowing  day,  to  repose  under  the  shadowy  cliffs  of  a deep 
barranca,  calculating  to  arrive  at  Moclin  exactly  in  time  to  co- 
operate with  the  other  forces. 

The  troops  had  scarcely  stretched  themselves  on  the  earth  to 
take  repose,  when  a scout  arrived,  bringing  word  that  El 
Zagal  had  suddenly  sallied  out  of  Granada  with  a strong  force, 
and  had  encamped  in  the  vicinity  of  Moclin.  It  was  plain  that 
the  wary  Moor  had  received  information  of  the  intended  at- 
tack. This,  however,  was  not  the  idea  that  presented  itself  to 
the  mind  of  the  count  de  Cabra.  He  had  captured  one  king 
— here  was  a fair  opportunity  to  secure  another.  What  a tri- 
umph, to  lodge  another  captive  monarch  in  his  castle  of 
Vaena !— what  a prisoner  to  deliver  into  the  hands  of  his  royal 
mistress!  Fired  with  the  thoughts,  the  good  count  forgot 
all  the  arrangements  of  the  king ; or  rather,  blinded  by  former 
success,  he  trusted  every  thing  to  courage  and  fortune,  and 
thought  that,  by  one  bold  swoop,  he  might  again  bear  off  the 
royal  prize,  and  wear  his  laurels  without  competition.*  His 
only  fear  was  that  the  Master  of  Calatrava,  and  the  belliger- 
ent bishop,  might  come  up  in  time  to  share  the  glory  of  the 
victory ; so,  ordering  every  one  to  horse,  this  hot-spirited  cava- 
lier pushed  on  for  Moclin,  without  allowing  his  troops  the 
necessary  time  for  repose. 

The  evening  closed,  as  the  count  arrived  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Moclin.  It  was  the  full  of  the  moon,  and  a bright  and 
cloudless  night.  The  count  was  marching  through  one  of 
those  deep  valleys  or  ravines,  worn  in  the  Spanish  mountains 
by  the  brief  but  tremendous  torrents  which  prevail  during  the 
autumnal  rains.  It  was  walled  on  each  side  by  lofty  and 
almost  perpendicular  cliffs,  but  great  masses  of  moonlight 
were  thrown  into  the  bottom  of  the  glen,  glittering  on  the 
armor  of  the  shining  squadrons,  as  they  silently  passed  through 
it.  Suddenly  the  .war-cry  of  the  Moors  rose  in  various  parts 


* Mariana,  lib.  25,  c.  17.  Abarca,  Zurita,  &e. 


136 


TI1E  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


of  the  valley;  “ El  Zagal!  El  Zagal!”  was  shouted  from  every 
cliff,  accompanied  by  showers  of  missiles,  that  struck  down 
several  of  the  Christian  warriors.  The  count  lifted  up  his  eyes, 
and  beheld,  by  the  light  of  the  moon,  every  cliff  glistening 
with  Moorish  soldiery.  The  deadly  shower  fell  thickly  round 
him,  and  the  shining  armor  of  his  followers  made  them  fair 
objects  for  the  aim  of  the  enemy.  The  count  saw  his  brother 
Gonzalo  struck  dead  by  his  side;  his  own  horse  sunk  under 
him,  pierced  by  four  Moorish  lances ; and  he  received  a wound 
in  the  hand  from  an  arquebuss.  He  remembered  the  horrible 
massacre  of  the  mountains  of  Malaga,  and  feared  a similar 
catastrophe.  There  was  no  time  to  pause.  His  brother’s 
horse,  freed  from  his  slaughtered  rider,  was  running  at  large ; 
seizing  the  reins,  he  sprang  into  the  saddle,  called  upon  his 
men  to  follow  him,  and,  wheeling  round,  retreated  out  of  the 
fatal  valley. 

The  Moors,  rushing  down  from  the  heights,  pursued  the  re- 
treating Christians.  The  chase  endured  for  a league,  but  it 
was  a league  of  rough  and  broken  road,  where  the  Christians 
had  to  turn  and  fight  at  almost  every  step.  In  these  short  but 
fierce  combats,  the  enemy  lost  many  cavaliers  of  note;  but 
the  loss  of  the  Christians  was  infinitely  more  grievous,  com- 
prising numbers  of  the  noblest  warriors  of  Yaena  and  its 
vicinity.  Many  of  the  Christians,  disabled  by  wounds  or  ex- 
hausted by  fatigue,  turned  aside  and  endeavored  to  conceal 
themselves  among  rocks  and  thickets,  but  never  more  rejoined 
their  companions,  being  slain  or  captured  by  the  Moors,  or 
perishing  in  their  wretched  retreats. 

The  arrival  of  the  troops  led  by  the  Master  of  Calatrava  and 
the  bishop  of  Jaen,  put  an  end  to  the  rout.  El  Zagal  contented 
himself  with  the  laurels  he  had  gained,  and,  ordering  the 
trumpets  to  call  off  his  men  from  the  pursuit,  returned  in 
great  triumph  to  Moclin.* 

Queen  Isabella  was  at  Yaena,  awaiting  with  great  anxiety 
the  result  of  the  expedition.  She  was  in  a stately  apartment 
of  the  castle,  looking  towards  the  road  that  winds  through  the 
mountains  from  Moclin,  and  regarding  the  watch-towers  that 
crowned  the  neighboring  heights,  in  hopes  of  favorable  signals. 
The  prince  and  princess,  her  children,  were  with  her,  and  her 
venerable  counsellor,  the  grand  cardinal.  All  shared  in  the 
anxiety  of  the  moment.  At  length  couriers  were  seen  riding 


♦ Zurita,  lib.  20,  c.  4.  Pulgar,  Cronica. 


Tltfi  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


137 


towards  the  town.  They  entered  its  gates,  but  before  they 
reached  the  castle,  the  nature  of  their  tidings  was  known  to 
the  queen,  by  the  shrieks  and  wailings  that  rose  from  the 
streets  below.  The  messengers  were  soon  followed  by  wounded 
fugitives,  hastening  home  to  be  relieved,  or  to  die  among  their 
friends  and  families.  The  whole  town  resounded  with  lamen- 
tations ; for  it  had  lost  the  flower  of  its  youth,  and  its  bravest 
warriors.  Isabella  was  a woman  of  courageous  soul,  but  her 
feelings  were  overpowered  by  the  spectacle  of  wo  which  pre- 
sented itself  on  every  side ; her  maternal  heart  mourned  over 
the  death  of  so  many  loyal  subjects,  who  so  shortly  before  had 
rallied  round  her  with  devoted  affection ; and,  losing  her  usual 
self-command,  she  sunk  into  deep  despondency. 

In  this  gloomy  state  of  mind,  a thousand  apprehensions 
crowded  upon  her.  She  dreaded  the  confidence  which  this 
success- would  impart  to  the  Moors;  she  feared  also  for  the  im- 
portant fortress  of  Alhama,  the  garrison  of  which  had  not  been 
reinforced  since  its  foraging  party  had  been  cut  off  by  this 
same  El  Zagel.  On  every  side  the  queen  saw  danger  and  dis- 
aster, and  feared  that  a general  reverse  was  about  to  attend 
the  Castilian  arms. 

The  grand  cardinal  comforted  her  with  both  spiritual  and 
worldly  counsel.  He  told  her  to  recollect  that  no  country  was 
ever  conquered  without  occasional  reverses  to  the  conquerors ; 
that  the  Moors  were  a warlike  people,  fortified  in  a rough  and 
mountainous  country,  where  they  never  could  be  conquered 
by  her  ancestors, — and  that  in  fact  her  armies  had  already,  in 
three  years,  taken  more  cities  than  those  of  any  of  her  pre- 
decessors had  been  able  to  do  in  twelve.  He  concluded  by 
offering  himself  to  take  the  field,  with  three  thousand  cavalry, 
his  own  retainers,  paid  and  maintained  by  himself,  and  either 
hasten  to  the  relief  of  Alhama,  or  undertake  any  other  ex- 
pedition her  majesty  might  command.  The  discreet  words  of 
the  cardinal  soothed  the  spirit  of  the  queen,  who  always  looked 
to  him  for  consolation;  and  she  soon  recovered  her  usual 
equanimity. 

Some  of  the  counsellors  of  Isabella,  of  that  politic  class  who 
seek  to  rise  by  the  faults  of  others,  were  loud  in  their  censures 
of  the  rashness  of  the  count.  The  queen  defended  him,  with 
prompt  generosity.  “ The  enterprise,”  said  she,  “was  rash, 
but  not  more  rash  than  that  of  Lucena,  which  was  crowned 
with  success,  and  which  we  have  all  applauded  as  the  height 
of  heroism.  Had  the  count  do  Cabra  succeeded  in  capturing 


138 


THE  CONQUEST  OE  GRANADA. 


the  uncle,  as  he  did  the  nephew,  who  is  there  that  would  not 
have  praised  him  to  the  skies?” 

The  magnanimous  words  of  the  queen  put  a stop  to  all  in- 
vidious remarks  in  her  presence ; but  certain  of  the  courtiers, 
who  had  envied  the  count  the  glory  gained  by  his  former 
achievements,  continued  to  magnify,  among  themselves,  his 
present  imprudence,  and  we  are  told  by  Fray  Antonio  Agapida, 
that  they  sneeringly  gave  the  worthy  cavalier  the  appellation 
of  count  de  Cabra,  the  king-catcher. 

Ferdinand  had  reached  the  place  on  the  frontier  called  the 
Fountain  of  the  King,  within  three  leagues  of  Moclin,  when  he 
heard  of  the  late  disaster.  He  greatly  lamented  the  precipita- 
tion of  the  coun'ii,  but  forbore  to  express  himself  with  severity, 
for  he  knew  the  value  of  that  loyal  and  valiant  cavalier.*  He 
held  a council  of  war,  to  determine  what  course  was  to  be  pur- 
sued. Some  of  his  cavaliers  advised  him  to  abandon  the  at- 
tempt upon  Moclin,  the  place  being  strongly  reinforced,  and 
the  enemy  inspirited  by  his  recent  victory.  Certain  old  Span- 
ish hidalgos  reminded  him  that  he  had  but  few  Castilian  troops 
in  his  army,  without  which  staunch  soldiery  his  predecessors 
never  presumed  to  enter  the  Moorish  territory ; while  others 
remonstrated  that  it  would  be  beneath  the  dignity  of  a king  to 
retire  from  an  enterprise,  on  account  of  the  defeat  of  a single 
cavalier  and  his  retainers.  In  this  way  the  king  was  dis- 
tracted by  a multitude  of  counsellors,  when  fortunately  a let- 
ter from  the  queen  put  an  end  to  his  perplexities.  Proceed  we, 
in  the  next  chapter,  to  relate  what  was  the  purport  of  that 
letter. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

EXPEDITION  AGAINST  THE  CASTLES  OF  CAMBIL  AND  ALBAHAB. 

“ Happy  are  those  princes,”  exclaims  the  worthy  padre  Fray 
Antonio  Agapida,  “who  have  women  and  priests  to  advise 
them,  for  in  these  dwelleth  the  spirit  of  counsel.”  While 
Ferdinand  and  his  captains  were  confounding  each  other  in 
their  deliberations  at  the  Fountain  of  the  King,  a quiet  but 
deep  little  council  of  war  was  held  in  the  state  apartment  of 


* Abarea,  Anales  de  Aragon. 


THE  CONQUEST  or  GRANADA. 


180 

the  old  castle  of  Vaena,  between  qreen  Isabella,  the  venerable 
Pedro  Gonzalez  de  Mendoza,  grand  cardinal  of  Spain,  and  Don 
Garcia  Osorio,  the  belligerent  bishop  of  Jaen.  This  last  worthy 
prelate,  who  had  exchanged  his  mitre  for  a helm,  no  sooner 
beheld  the  defeat  of  the  enterprise  against  Moclin,  than  he 
turned  the  reins  of  his  sleek,  stall-  fed  steed,  and  hastened 
back  to  Yaena,  full  of  a project  for  the  employment  of  the 
army,  the  advancement  of  the  faith,  and  the  benefit  of  his 
own  diocese.  He  knew  that  the  actions  of  the  king  were  in- 
fluenced by  the  opinions  of  the  queen,  and  that  the  queen 
always  inclined  a listening  ear  to  the  counsels  of  saintly  men  : 
he  laid  his  plans,  therefore,  with  the  customary  wisdom  of  his 
cloth,  to  turn  the  ideas  of  the  queen  into  the  proper  chan- 
nel; and  this  was  the  purport  of  the  worthy  bishop’s  sug- 
gestions. 

The  bishopric  of  Jaen  had  for  a long  time  been  harassed  by 
two  Moorish  castles,  the  scourge  and  terror  of  all  that  part  of 
the  country.  They  were  situated  on  the  frontiers  of  the  king- 
dom of  Granada,  about  four  leagues  from  Jaen,  in  a deep,  nar- 
row, and  rugged  valley,  surrounded  by  lofty  mountains. 
Through  this  valley  runs  the  Eio  Frio,  (or  Cold  river,)  in  a 
deep  channel,  worn  between  high  precipitous  banks.  On  each 
side  of  the  stream  rise  two  vast  rocks,  nearly  perpendicular, 
within  a stone’s-throw  of  each  other;  blocking  up  the  gorge  of 
the  valley.  On  the  summits  of  these  rocks  stood  the  two  for- 
midable castles,  Cambil  and  Albahar,  fortified  with  battle- 
ments and  towers  of  great  height  and  thickness.  They  were 
connected  together  by  a bridge  thrown  from  rock  to  rock 
across  the  river.  The  road,  v/hich  passed  through  the  valley, 
traversed  this  bridge,  and  was  completely  commanded  by  these 
castles.  They  stood  like  two  giants  of  romance,  guarding  the 
pass,  and  dominating  the  valley. 

The  kings  of  Granada,  knowing  the  importance  of  these  cas- 
tles, kept  them  always  well  garrisoned,  and  victualled  to  stand 
a siege,  with  fleet  steeds  and  hard  riders,  to  forage  the  country 
of  the  Christians.  The  warlike  race  of  the  Abencerrages,  the 
troops  of  the  royal  household,  and  others  of  the  choicest  chival- 
ry of  Granada,  made  them  their  strong-holds,  or  posts  of  arms, 
from  whence  to  sally  forth  on  those  predatory  and  roving  en- 
terprises which  were  the  delight  of  the  Moorish  cavaliers.  As 
the  wealthy  bishopric  of  Jaen  lay  immediately  at  hand,  it  suf- 
fered more  peculiarly  from  these  marauders.  They  drove  off  the 
fat  beeves  and  the  flocks  of  sheep  from  the  pastures,  and  swept 


140 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


the  laborers  from  the  field ; they  scoured  the  country  to  the 
very  gates  of  Jaen,  so  that  the  citizens  could  not  venture  from 
their  walls,  without  the  risk  of  being  borne  off  captive  to  the 
dungeons  of  these  castles. 

The  worthy  bishop,  like  a good  pastor,  beheld  with  grief  of 
heart  his  fat  bishopric  daily  waxing  leaner  and  leaner,  and 
poorer  and  poorer;  and  his  holy  ire  was  kindled  at  the  thoughts 
that  the  possessions  of  the  church  should  thus  be  at  the  mercy 
of  a crew  of  infidels.  It  was  the  urgent  counsel  of  the  bishop, 
therefore,  that  the  military  force,  thus  providentially  assem- 
bled in  the  neighborhood,  since  it  was  apparently  foiled  in  its 
attempt  upon  Moclin,  should  be  turned  against  these  insolent 
castles,  and  the  country  delivered  from  their  domination.  The 
grand  cardinal  supported  the  suggestion  of  the  bishop,  and  de- 
clared that  he  had  long  meditated  the  policy  of  a measure  of 
the  kind.  Their  united  opinions  found  favor  with  the  queen, 
and  she  dispatched  a letter  on  the  subject  to  the  king.  It 
came  just  in  time  to  relieve  him  from  the  distraction  of  a 
multitude  of  counsellors,  and  he  immediately  undertook  the 
reduction  of  those  castles. 

The  marques  of  Cadiz  was  accordingly  sent  in  advance, 
with  two  thousand  horse,  to  keep  a watch  upon  the  garri- 
sons, and  prevent  all  entrance  or  exit,  until  the  king  should 
arrive  with  the  main  army  and  the  battering  artillery.  The 
queen,  to  be  near  at  hand  in  case  of  need,  moved  her  quar- 
ters to  the  city  of  Jaen,  where  she  was  received  with  mar- 
tial honors  by  the  belligerent  bishop,  who  had  buckled  on  his 
cuirass  and  girded  on  his  sword,  to  fight  in  the  cause  of  his 
diocese. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  marques  of  Cadiz  arrived  in  the  val- 
ley, and  completely  shut  up  the  Moors  within  their  walls. 
The  castles  were  under  the  command  of  Mahomet  Lentin  Ben 
Usef,  an  Abencerrage,  and  one  of  the  bravest  cavaliers  of 
Granada.  In  his  garrisons  were  many  troops  of  the  fierce 
African  tribe  of  Gomeres.  Mahomet  Lentin,  confident  in  the 
strength  of  his  fortresses,  smiled  as  he  looked  down  from  his 
battlements  upon  the  Christian  cavalry,  perplexed  in  the 
rough  and  narrow  valley.  He  sent  forth  skirmishing  parties 
to  harass  them,  and  there  were  many  sharp  combats  between 
small  parties  and  single  knights;  but  the  Moors  were  driven 
back  to  their  castles,  and  all  attempts  to  send  intelligence  of 
their  situation  to  Granada,  were  frustrated  by  the  vigilance 
of  the  marques  of  Cadiz. 


TUE  CONQUEST  OF  CRANADA. 


141 


At  length  the  legions  of  the  royal  army  came  pouring  with 
vaunting  trumpet  and  fluttering  banner,  along  the  defiles  of 
, i • c TVipv  halted  before  the  castles,  but  the  king 

rugged  valley  to 

Ms  camp-  he  had  to  divide  it  into  three  parts  which  were 
posted  on  different  heights;  and  his  tents  whitened  the  sides  of 
the  neighboring  hflls.  When  the  encampment  was  formed,  the 
m-rny6 remained  gazing  idly  at  the  castles.  The  artillery  was 
upwards  of  four  leagues  in  the  rear,  and  without  artiflery  all 
nttapk  would  be  in  vain. 

The  alcayde  Mahomet  Lentin  knew  the  nature  of  the  road  by 
which  the  artillery  had  to  be  brought.  It  was  merely  a nar- 
row and  rugged  path,  at  times  scaling  almost  perpendicular 
"and  precipices,  up  which  it  was  utterly  impossible  for 
w£  carriages  to  pass;  neither  was  it  m the  power  of  man  or 
beast  to  draw  up  the  lombards,  and  other  pondeious ^ordnance 
He  felt  assured  therefore,  that  they  never  could  be  brought  to 
Se  camp  and  without  their  aid,  what  could  the  Christians 
effect  against  his  rock-built  castles?  He  scoffed  at  them  there- 
fore, ashe  saw  their  tents  by  day  and  their  fires  by  night  cov- 
ering the  surrounding  heights.  “ Let  them  linger  here  a httte 
thile  longer,”  said  he,  “ and  the  autumnai  torrents  will  wash 

them  from  the  mountains.” 

While  the  alcayde  was  thus  closely  mewed  up  within  his 
walls  ann  the  Christians  remained  inactive  in  their  camp,  he 
noticed,  one  calm  autumnal  day,  the  sound  of  implements  of 
labor  echoing  among  the  mountains,  and  now  and  then  the 
crash  of  a.  falling  tree,  or  a thundering  report,  as  if  some  rock 
had  been  heaved  from  its  bed  and  hurled  into  the  valley.  Tn 
alcayde  was  on  the  battlements  of  his  castle,  surrounded  by  his 
knights.  ‘ ‘ Methinks,  ” said  he,  “ these  Christians  are  malang 
war  upon  the  rocks  and  trees  of  the  mountains,  since  they  fin 
our  castles  unassailable.” 

The  sounds  did  not  cease  even  during  the  night : every  now 
and  then,  the  Moorish  sentinel,  as  he  paced  the  battlements, 
heard  some  crash  echoing  among  the  heights.  The  return  of 
day  explained  the  mystery.  Scarcely  did  the  sun  shine  against 
the  summits  of  the  mountains,  than  shouts  burst  from  the  cliffy 
opposite  to  the  castles,  and  were  answered  from  the  camp,  with 
ioyful  sound  of  kettle-drums  and  trumpets. 

The  astonished  Moors  lifted  up  their  eyes,  and  bchem,  as  1 
were,  a torrent  of  war  breaking  out  of  a narrow  uefile.  There 
was  a multitude  of  men,  with  pickaxes,  spades,  and  bars  of 


142 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  Gil  AN  AD  A. 


iron,  clearing  away  every  obstacle;  while  behind  them  slowly 
moved  along  great  teams  of  oxen,  dragging  heavy  ordnance, 
and  all  the  munitions  of  battering  artillery. 

“What  cannot  women  and  priests  eli'ect,  when  they  unite 
in  council?”  exclaims  again  the  worthy  Antonio  Agapida.  The 
queen  had  held  another  consultation  with  the  grand  cardinal 
and  the  belligerent  bishop  of  Jaen.  It  was  clear  that  the 
heavy  ordnance  could  never  be  conveyed  to  the  camp  by  the 
regular  road  of  the  country ; and  without  battering  artillery, 
nothing  could  be  effected.  It  was  suggested,  however,  by  the 
zealous  bishop,  that  another  road  might  be  opened,  through  a 
more  practicable  part  of  the  mountains.  It  would  be  an  un- 
dertaking extravagant  and  chimerical,  with  ordinary  means; 
and,  therefore,  unlocked  for  by  the  enemy;  but  what  could 
not  kings  effect,  who  had  treasures  and  armies  at  command? 

The  project  struck  the  enterprising  spirit  of  the  queen.  Six 
thousand  men,  with  pickaxes,  crowbars,  and  every  other  nec- 
essary implement,  were  set  to  work  day  and  night,  to  break 
a road  through  the  very  centre  of  the  mountains.  No  time 
was  to  be  lost,  for  it  was  rumored  that  El  Zagal  was  about  to 
march  with  a mighty  host  to  the  relief  of  the  castles.  The 
bustling  bishop  of  Jaen  acted  as  pioneer,  to  mark  the  route 
and  superintend  the  laborers;  and  the  grand  cardinal  took 
care  that  the  work  should  never  languish  through  lack  of 
means.* 

“When  kings’  treasures,”  says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  “are 
dispensed  by  priestly  hands,  there  is  no  stint,  as  the  glorious 
annals  of  Spain  bear  witness.”  Under  the  guidance  of  these 
ghostly  men,  it  seemed  as  if  miracles  were  effected.  Almost 
an  entire  mountain  was  levelled,  valleys  filled  up,  trees  hewn 
down,  rocks  broken  and  overturned ; in  short,  all  the  obstacles 
which  nature  had  heaped  around,  entirely  and  promptly  van- 
ished. In  little  more  than  twelve  days,  this  gigantic  work 
was  effected,  and  the  ordnance  dragged  to  the  camp,  to  the 
great  triumph  of  the  Christians  and  confusion  of  the  Moors,  t 

No  sooner  was  the  heavy  artillery  arrived,  than  it  was 
mounted,  in  all  haste,  upon  the  neighboring  heights;  Fran- 
cisco Eamirez  de  Madrid,  the  first  engineer  in  Spain,  superin- 
tended the  batteries,  and  soon  opened  a destructive  fire  upon 
the  castles. 

When  the  valiant  alcayde,  Mahomet  Lentin,  found  his 


* Zurita,  Anales  de  Aragon,  lib.  20,  c.  64.  Pulgar,  part  3,  cap.  51.  t Idem. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


143 


V 

towers  tumbling  about  him,  and  his  bravest  men  dashed  from 
the  walls,  without  the  power  of  inflicting  a wound  upon  the 
foe,  his  haughty  spirit  was  greatly  exasperated.  “ Of  what 
avail.”  said  he,  bitterly,  “ is  all  the  prowess  of  knighthood 
against  these  cowardly  engines,  that  murder  from  afar?” 

For  a whole  day,  a tremendous  fire  kept  thundering  upon 
the  castle  of  Albahar.  The  lombards  discharged  large  stones, 
which  demolished  two  of  the  towers,  and  all  the  battlements 
which  guarded  the  portal.  If  any  Moors  attempted  to  defend 
the  walls  or  repair  the  breaches,  they  were  shot  down  by 
ribadoquines,  and  other  small  pieces  of  artillery.  The  Chris- 
tian soldiery  issued  forth  from  the  camp,  under  cover  of  this 
fire ; and,  approaching  the  castles,  discharged  flights  of  arrows 
and  stones  through  the  openings  made  by  the  ordnance. 

At  length,  to  bring  the  siege  to  a conclusion,  Francisco 
Ramirez  elevated  some  of  the  heaviest  artillery  on  a mount 
that  rose  in  form  of  a cone  or  pyramid,  on  the  side  of  the 
river  near  to  Albahar,  and  commanded  both  castles.  This 
was  an  operation  of  great  skill  and  excessive  labor,  but  it  was 
repaid  by  complete  success ; for  the  Moors  did  not  dare  to  wait 
until  this  terrible  battery  should  discharge  its  fury.  Satisfied 
that  all  further  resistance  was  vain,  the  valiant  alcayde  made 
signal  for  a parley.  The  articles  of  capitulation  were  soon 
arranged.  The  alcayde  and  his  garrisons  were  permitted  to 
return  in  safety  to  the  city  of  Granada,  and  the  castles  were 
delivered  into  the  possession  of  king  Ferdinand,  on  the  day  of 
the  festival  of  St.  Matthew,  in  the  month  of  September.  They 
were  immediately  repaired,  strongly  garrisoned,  and  delivered 
in  charge  to  the  city  of  Jaen. 

The  effects  of  this  triumph  were  immediately  apparent. 
Quiet  and  security  once  more  settled  upon  the  bishopric.  The 
husbandmen  tilled  their  fields  in  peace,  the  herds  and  flocks 
fattened  unmolested  in  the  pastures,  and  the  vineyards  yielded 
corpulent  skinsful  of  rosy  wine.  The  good  bishop  enjoyed,  in 
the  gratitude  of  his  people,  the  approbation  of  his  conscience, 
the  increase  of  his  revenues,  and  the  abundance  of  his  table,  a 
reward  for  all  his  toils  and  perils.  “ This  glorious  victory,” 
exclaims  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  “ achieved  by  such  extraor- 
dinary management  and  infinite  labor,  is  a shining  example  of 
what  a bishop  can  effect,  for  the  promotion  of  the  faith  and 
the  good  of  his  diocese.” 


144 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


CHAPTEE  XXXIV. 

ENTERPRISE  OF  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  CALATRAYA  AGAINST  ZALEA0 

While  these  events  were  taking  place  on  the  northern  fron- 
tier of  the  kingdom  of  Granada,  the  important  fortress  of 
Alhama  was  neglected,  and  its  commander,  Don  Guticre  de 
Padilla,  clavero  of  Calatrava,  reduced  to  great  perplexity. 
The  remnant  of  the  foraging  party,  which  had  been  surprised 
and  massacred  by  the  fierce  El  Zagal  when  on  his  way  to 
Granada  to  receive  the  crown,  had  returned  in  confusion  and 
dismay  to  the  fortress.  They  could  only  speak  of  their  own 
disgrace,  being  obliged  to  abandon  their  cavalgada,  and  to  fly, 
pursued  by  a superior  force : of  the  flower  of  their  party,  the 
gallant  knights  of  Calatrava,  who  had  remained  behind  in  the 
valley,  they  knew  nothing.  A few  days  cleared  up  all  the 
mystery  of  their  fate : tidings  were  brought  that  their  bloody 
heads  had  been  borne  in  triumph  into  Granada  by  the  fero- 
cious El  Zagal.  The  surviving  knights  of  Calatrava,  who 
formed  a part  of  the  garrison,  burned  to  revenge  the  death  of 
their  comrades,  and  to  wipe  out  the  stigma  of  this  defeat ; but 
the  clavero  had  been  rendered  cautious  by  disaster, — he  re- 
sisted all  their  entreaties  for  a foray.  His  garrison  was  weak- 
ened by  the  loss  of  so  many  of  its  bravest  men ; the  vega  was 
patrolled  by  numerous  and  powerful  squadrons,  sent  forth  by 
the  warlike  El  Zagal ; above  all,  the  movements  of  the  garrison 
were  watched  by  the  warriors  of  Zalea,  a strong  town,  only 
two  leagues  distant,  on  the  road  towards  Loxa.  This  place 
was  a continual  check  upon  Alhama  when  in  its  most  powerful 
state,  placing  ambuscades  to  entrap  the  Christian  cavaliers  in 
the  course  of  their  sallies.  Frequent  and  bloody  skirmishes 
had  taken  place,  in  consequence ; and  the  troops  of  Alhama, 
when  returning  from  their  forays,  had  often  to  fight  their  way 
back  through  the  squadrons  of  Zalea.  Thus  surrounded  by 
dangers,  Don  Gutiere  de  Padilla  restrained  the  eagerness  of  his 
troops  for  a sally,  knowing  that  any  additional  disaster  might 
be  followed  by  the  loss  of  Alhama. 

In  the  meanwhile,  provisions  began  to  grow  scarce;  they 
were  unable  to  forage  the  country  as  usual  for  supplies,  and 
depended  for  relief  upon  the  Castilian  sovereigns.  The  defeat 


145 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 

of  the  count  de  Cabra  filled  the  measure  of  their  perplexities, 
as  \%  interrupted  the  intended  reinforcements  and  supplies.  To 
such  extremity  were  they  reduced,  that  they  we^e  compelled 
to  kill  some  of  their  horses  for  provisions. 

The  worthy  clavero,  Don  Gutiere  de  Padilla,  was  pondering 
one  day  on  this  gloomy  state  of  affairs,  when  a Moor  was 
brought  before  him  who  had  surrendered  himself  at  the  gate 
of  A1  hama,  and  claimed  an  audience.  Don  Gutiere  was  ac- 
customed to  visits  of  the  kind  from  renegado  Moors,  who 
roamed  the  country  as  spies  and  adalides;  but  the  counte- 
nance of  this  man  was  quite  unknown  to  him.  He  had  a box 
strapped  to  his  shoulders,  containing  divers  articles  of  traffic, 
and  appeared  to  be  one  of  those  itinerant  traders,  who  often 
resorted  to  Albania  and  the  other  garrison  towns,  under  pre- 
text of  vending  trivial  merchandise,  such  as  amulets,  perfumes, 
and  trinkets,  but  who  often  produced  rich  shawls,  golden 
chains  and  necklaces,  and  valuable  gems  and  jewels. 

The  Moor  requested  a private  conference  with  the  clavero : 
“ I have  a precious  jewel,”  said  he,  “to  dispose  of.” 

“ I want  no  jewels,”  replied  Don  Gutiere. 

“For  the  sake  of  him  who  died  on  the  cross,  the  great 
prophet  of  your  faith,”  said  the  Moor,  solemnly,  “refuse  not 
my  request ; the  jewel  I speak  of  you  alone  can  purchase,  but 
I can  only  treat  about  it  in  secret.” 

Don  Gutiere  perceived  there  was  something  hidden  under 
these  mystic  and  figurative  terms,  in  which  the  Moors  were 
often  accustomed  to  talk.  He  motioned  to  his  attendants  to 
retire.  When  they  were  alone,  the  Moor  looked  cautiously 
round  the  apartment,  and  then,  approaching  close  to  the 
knight,  demanded  in  a low  voice,  “ What  will  you  give  me  if 
I deliver  the  fortress  of  Zalea  into  your  hands?” 

Don  Gutiere  looked  with  surprise  at  the  humble  individual 
that  made  such  a suggestion. 

“ What  means  have  you,”  said  he,  “ of  effecting  such  a pro- 
position?” 

“ I have  a brother  in  the  garrison  of  Zalea,”  replied  the 
Moor,  “who,  for  a proper  compensation,  would  admit  a body 
of  troops  into  the  citadel.” 

Don  Gutiere  turned  a scrutinizing  eye  upon  the  Moor. 
“ What  right  have  I to  believe,”  said  he,  “that  thou  wilt  be 
truer  to  me,  than  to  those  of  thy  blood  and  thy  religion?” 

“I  renounce  all  ties  to  them,  cither  of  blood  or  religion,” 
replied  the  Moor;  “my  mother  was  a Christian  captive;  her 


146  THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 

country  shall  henceforth  be  my  country,  and  her  faith  my 
faith.”  * 

The  doubts  of  Don  Gutiere  were  not  dispelled  by  this  profes- 
sion of  mongrel  Christianity.  “ Granting  the  sincerity  of  thy 
conversion,”  said  he,  u art  thou  under  no  obligations  of  grati- 
tude or  duty  to  the  alcayde  of  the  fortress  thou  wouldst  be- 
tray?” 

The  eyes  of  the  Moor  flashed  fire  at  the  words ; he  gnashed 
his  teeth  with  fury.  “ The  alcayde,”  cried  he,  “ is  a dog ! He 
has  deprived  my  brother  of  his  just  share  of  booty ; he  has 
robbed  me  of  my  merchandise,  treated  me  worse  than  a Jew 
when  I murmured  at  his  injustice,  and  ordered  me  to  be  thrust 
forth  ignominiously  from  his  walls.  May  the  curse  of  God  fall 
upon  my  head,  if  I rest  content  until  I have  full  revenge !” 

“ Enough,”  said  Don  Gutiere:  “ I trust  more  to  thy  revenge 
than  thy  religion.” 

The  good  clavero  called  a council  of  his  officers.  The 
knights  of  Calatrava  were  unanimous  for  the  enterprise— zeal- 
ous to  appease  the  manes  of  their  slaughtered  comrades.  Don 
Gutiere  reminded  them  of  the  state  of  the  garrison,  enfeebled 
by  their  late  loss,  and  scarcely  sufficient  for  the  defence  of  the 
walls.  The  cavaliers  replied  that  there  was  no  achievement 
without  risk,  and  that  there  would  have  been  no  great  actions 
recorded  in  history,  had  there  not  been  daring  spirits  ready  to 
peril  life  to  gain  renown. 

Don  Gutiere  yielded  to  the  wishes  of  his  knights,  for  to  have 
resisted  any  further  might  have  drawn  on  him  the  imputation 
of  timidity : he  ascertained  by  trusty  spies  that  every  thing  in 
Zalea  remained  in  the  usual  state,  and  he  made  all  the  requisite 
arrangements  for  the  attack. 

When  the  appointed  night  arrived,  all  the  cavaliers  were 
anxious  to  engage  in  the  enterprise ; but  the  individuals  were 
decided  by  lot.  They  set  out,  under  the  guidance  of  the  Moor ; 
and  when  they  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  Zalea,  they  bound  his 
hands  behind  his  back,  and  their  leader  pledged  his  knightly 
word  to  strike  him  dead  on  the  first  sign  of  treachery.  He 
then  bade  him  to  lead  the  way. 

It  was  near  midnight,  when  they  reached  the  walls  of  the 
fortress.  They  passed  silently  along  until  they  found  them- 
selves below  the  citadel.  Here  their  guide  made  a low  and 
preconcerted  signal : it  was  answered  from  above,  and  a cord 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


147 


let  down  from  the  wall.  The  knights  attached  to  it  a ladder, 
which  was  drawn  up  and  fastened.  Gutiere  Munoz  was  the 
first  that  mounted,  followed  by  Pedro  de  Alvanado,  both  brave 
and  hardy  soldiers.  A handful  succeeded ; they  were  attacked 
by  a party  of  guards,  but  held  them  at  bay  until  more  of  their 
comrades  ascended ; with  their  assistance,  they  gained  posses- 
sion of  a tower  and  part  of  the  wall.  The  garrison,  by  this 
time,  was  aroused ; but  before  they  could  reach  the  scene  of 
action,  most  of  the  cavaliers  were  within  the  battlements.  A 
bloody  contest  raged  for  about  an  hour — several  of  the  Chris- 
tians were  slain,  but  many  of  the  Moors ; at  length  the  whole 
citadel  was  carried,  and  the  town  submitted  without  resist 
ance. 

Thus  did  the  gallant  knights  of  Calatrava  gain  the  strong 
town  of  Zalea  with  scarcely  any  loss,  and  atone  for  the  inglori- 
ous defeat  of  their  companions  by  El  Zagal.  They  found  the 
magazines  of  the  place  well  stored  with  provisions,  and  were 
enabled  to  carry  a seasonable  supply  to  their  own  famishing 
garrison. 

The  tidings  of  this  event  reached  the  sovereigns,  just  after 
the  surrender  of  Cambil  and  Albahar.  They  were  greatly  re- 
joiced at  this  additional  success  of  their  arms,  and  immediately 
sent  strong  reinforcements  and  ample  supplies  for  both  Alha 
ma  and  Zalea.  They  then  dismissed  the  army  for  the  winter. 
Ferdinand  and  Isabella  retired  to  Alcala  de  Henares,  where 
the  queen,  on  the  16th  of  December,  1485,  gave  birth  to  the 
princess  Catharine,  afterwards  wife  of  Henry  VIII.  of  Eng- 
land. Thus  prosperously  terminated  the  checkered  campaign 
of  this  important  year. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

DEATH  OF  MULEY  ABEN  HASS  AN. 

Muley  Abdallah  El  Zagal  had  been  received  with  great 
acclamations  at  Granada,  on  his  return  from  defeating  the 
count  de  Cabra.  He  had  endeavored  to  turn  his  victory  to  the 
greatest  advantage,  with  his  subjects;  giving  tilts  and  tour- 
naments, and  other  public  festivities,  in  which  the  Moors  de- 
lighted. The  loss  of  the  castles  of  Cambil  and  Albahar,  and 
of  the  fortress  of  Zalea,  however,  checked  this  sudden  tide  of 


148 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


popularity;  and  some  of  the  fickle  populace  began  to  doubt 
whether  they  had  not  been  rather  precipitate  in  deposing  his 
brother,  Muley  Aben  Ilassan. 

That  superannuated  monarch  remained  in  his  faithful  town 
of  Almunecar,  on  the  border  of  the  Mediterranean,  surrounded 
by  a few  adherents,  together  with  his  wife  Zorayna  and  his 
children;  and  he  had  all  his  treasures  safe  in  his  possession. 
The  fiery  heart  of  the  old  king  was  almost  burnt  out,  and  all 
his  powers  of  doing  either  harm  or  good  seemed  at  an  end. 

While  in  this  passive  and  helpless  state,  his  brother  El  Zagal 
manifested  a sudden  anxiety  for  his  health.  He  had  him  re- 
moved, with  all  tenderness  and  care,  to  Salobreiia,  another 
fortress  on  the  Mediterranean  coast,  famous  for  its  pure  and 
salubrious  air ; and  the  alcayde,  who  was  a devoted  adherent 
of  El  Zagal,  was  charged  to  have  especial  care  that  nothing 
was  wanting  to  the  comfort  and  solace  of  his  brother. 

Salobreiia  was  a small  town,  situated  on  a lofty  and  rocky 
hill,  in  the  midst  of  a beautiful  and  fertile  vega,  shut  up  on 
three  sides  by  mountains,  and  opening  on  the  fourth  to  the 
Mediterranean.  It  was  protected  by  strong  walls  and  a power- 
ful castle,  and,  being  deemed  impregnable,  was  often  used  by 
the  Moorish  kings  as  a place  of  deposit  for  their  treasures. 
They  were  accustomed  also  to  assign  it  as  a residence  for  such 
of  their  sons  and  brothers  as  might  endanger  the  security  of 
their  reign.  Here  the  princes  lived,  in  luxurious  repose : they 
had  delicious  gardens,  perfumed  baths,  a harem  of  beauties  at 
their  command— nothing  was  denied  them  but  the  liberty  to 
depart ; that  alone  was  wanting  to  render  this  abode  an  earthly 
paradise. 

Such  was  the  delightful  place  appointed  by  El  Zagal  for  the 
residence  of  his  brother;  but,  notwithstanding  its  wonderful 
salubrity,  the  old  monarch  had  not  been  removed  thither 
many  days  before  he  expired.  There  was  nothing  extraordi- 
nary in  his  death : life  with  him  had  long  been  glimmering  in 
the  sockeb,  and  for  some  time  past  he  might  rather  have  been 
numbered  with  the  dead  than  with  the  living.  The  public, 
however,  are  fond  of  seeing  things  in  a sinister  and  mysterious 
point  of  view,  and  there  were  many  dark  surmises  as  to  the 
cause  of  this  event.  El  Zagal  acted  in  a manner  to  heighten 
these  suspicions:  he  caused  the  treasures  of  his  deceased 
brother  to  bo  packed  on  mules  and  brought  to  Granada,  where 
he  took  possession  of  them,  to  the  exclusion  of  the  children  of 
Aben  Hassan.  The  sultana  Zorayna  and  her  two  sons  were 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


149 


lodged  in  the  Alhambra,  in  the  tower  of  Cimares.  This  was 
a residence  in  a palace  — but  it  had  proved  a royal  prison  to  the 
sultana  Ayxa  la  Horra,  and  her  youthful  son  Boabdil.  There 
the  unhappy  Zorayna  had  time  to  meditate  upon  the  dis- 
appointment of  all  those  ambitious  schemes  for  herself  and 
children,  for  which  she  had  stained  her  conscience  with  so 
many  crimes,  and  induced  her  cruel  husband  to  imbrue  his 
hands  in  the  blood  of  his  other  offspring. 

The  corpse  of  old  Muley  Aben  Hassan  was  also  brought  to 
Granada,  not  in  a state  becoming  the  remains  of  a once  power- 
ful sovereign,  but  transported  on  a mule,  like  the  corpse  of  the 
poorest  peasant.  It  received  no  honor  or  ceremonial  from  El 
Zagal,  and  appears  to  have  been  interred  obscurely,  to  prevent 
any  popular  sensation;  and  it  is  recorded  by  an  ancient  and 
faithful  chronicler  of  the  time,  that  the  body  of  the  old  mon- 
arch was  deposited  by  two  Christian  captives  in  his  osario,  or 
charnel-house.*  Such  was  the  end  of  the  turbulent  Muley 
Aben  Hassan,  who,  after  passing  his  life  in  constant  contests 
for  empire,  could  scarce  gain  quiet  admission  into  the  comer 
of  a sepulchre. 

No  sooner  were  the  populace  well  assured  that  old  Muley 
Aben  Hassan  was  dead,  and  beyond  recovery,  than  they  all 
began  to  extol  his  memory  and  deplore  his  loss.  They  ad- 
mitted that  he  had  been  fierce  and  cruel,  but  then  he  had 
been  brave;  he  had,  to  be  sure,  pulled  this  war  upon  their 
heads,  but  he  had  likewise  been  crushed  by  it.  In  a word,  he 
was  dead ; and  his  death  atoned  for  every  fault ; for  a king, 
recently  dead,  is  generally  either  a hero  or  a saint. 

In  proportion  as  they  ceased  to  hate  old  Muley  Aben  Hassan, 
they  began  to  hate  his  brother  El  Zagal.  The  circumstances 
of  the  old  king’s  death,  the  eagerness  to  appropriate  his  trea- 
sures, the  scandalous  neglect  of  his  corpse,  and  the  imprison- 
ment of  his  sultana  and  children,  all  filled  the  public  mind 
with  gloomy  suspicions;  and  the  epithet  of  Fratracide!  was 
sometimes  substituted  for  that  of  El  Zagal,  in  the  low  mui> 
murings  of  the  people. 

As  the  public  must  always  have  some  object  to  like  as  well 
as  to  hate,  there  began  once  more  to  be  an  inquiry  after  their 
fugitive  king,  Boabdil  el  Chico.  That  unfortunate  monarch 
was  still  at  Cordova,  existing  on  the  cool  courtesy  and  meagre 
friendship  of  Ferdinand ; which  had  waned  exceedingly,  ever 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios,  c.  77. 


150 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


since  Boabclil  had  ceased  to  have  any  influence  in  his  late 
dominions.  The  reviving  interest  expressed  in  his  fate  by  the 
Moorish  public,  and  certain  secret  overtures  made  to  him,  once 
more  aroused  the  sympathy  of  Ferdinand:  he  immediately 
advised  Boabdil  again  to  set  up  his  standard  within  the  fron- 
tiers of  Granada,  and  furnished  him  with  money  and  means 
for  the  purpose.  Boabdil  advanced  but  a little  way  into  his 
late  territories;  he  took  up  his  post  at  Velez  el  Blanco,  a 
strong  town  on  the  confines  of  Murcia;  there  he  established 
the  shadow  of  a court,  and  stood,  as  it  were,  with  one  foot 
over  the  border,  and  ready  to  draw  that  back  upon*  the  least 
alarm.  ' His  presence  in  the  kingdom,  however,  and  his  as- 
sumption of  royal  state,  gave  life  to  his  faction  in  Granada. 
The  inhabitants  of  the  Albaycin,  the  poorest  but  most  warlike 
part  of  the  populace,  were  generally  in  his  favor:  the  more 
rich,  courtly,  and  aristocratical  inhabitants  of  the  quarter  of 
the  Alhambra,  rallied  round  what  appeared  to  be  the  most 
stable  authority,  and  supported  the  throne  of  El  Zagal.  So  it 
is,  in  the  admirable  order  of  sublunary  affairs:  every  thing 
seeks  its  kind ; the  rich  befriend  the  rich,  the  powerful  stand 
by  the  powerful,  the  poor  enjoy  the  patronage  of  the  poor — 
and  thus  a universal  harmony  prevails. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  ARMY  WHICH  ASSEMBLED  AT  THE  CITY  OF 

CORDOVA. 

Great  and  glorious  was  the  style  with  which  the  Catholic 
sovereigns  opened  another  year’s  campaign  of  this  eventful 
war.  It  was  like  commencing  another  act  of  a stately  and 
heroic  drama,  where  the  curtain  rises  to  the  inspiring  sound 
of  martial  melody,  and  the  whole  stage  glitters  with  the  array 
of  warriors  and  the  pomp  of  arms.  The  ancient  city  of  Cor- 
dova was  the  place  appointed  by  the  sovereigns  for  the  assem- 
blage of  the  troops ; and  early  in  the  spring  of  1486,  the  fair 
valley  of  the  Guadalquivir  resounded  with  the  shrill  blast  of 
trumpet,  and  the  impatient  neighing  of  the  war-horse.  In  this 
splendid  era  of  Spanish  chivalry,  there  was  a rivalship  among 
the  nobles  who  most  should  distinguish  himself  by  the  splen* 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


151 


dor  of  his  appearance,  and  the  number  and  equipments  of  his 
feudal  followers.  Every  day  beheld  some  cavalier  of  note,  the 
representative  of  some  proud  and  powerful  house,  entering 
the  gates  of  Cordova  with  sound  of  trumpet,  and  displaying 
his  banner  and  device,  renowned  in  many  a contest.  He 
would  appear  in  sumptuous  array,  surrounded  by  pages  and 
lackeys  no  less  gorgeously  attired,  and  followed  by  a host  of 
vassals  and  retainers,  horse  and  foot,  all  admirably  equipped 
in  burnished  armor. 

Such  was  the  state  of  Don  Inigo  Lopez  de  Mendoza,  duke  of 
Infantado ; who  may  be  cited  as  a picture  of  a warlike  noble  of 
those  times.  He  brought  with  him  five  hundred  men-at-arms 
of  his  household,  armed  and  mounted  a la  gineta  and  a la 
guisa . The  cavaliers  who  attended  him  were  magnificently 
armed  and  dressed.  The  housings  of  fifty  of  his  horses  were 
of  rich  cloth,  embroidered  with  gold ; and  others  were  of  bro- 
cade. The  sumpter  mules  had  housings  of  the  same,  with  hal- 
ters of  silk ; while  the  bridles,  head-pieces,  and  all  the  harness- 
ing glittered  with  silver. 

The  camp  equipage  of  these  noble  and  luxurious  warriors  was 
equally  magnificent.  Their  tents  were  gay  pavilions,  of  vari- 
ous colors,  fitted  up  with  silken  hangings  and  decorated  with 
fluttering  pennons.  They  had  vessels  of  gold  and  silver  for  the 
service  of  their  tables,  as  if  they  were  about  to  engage  in  a 
course  of  stately  feasts  and  courtly  revels,  instead  of  the  stern 
encounters  of  rugged  and  mountainous  warfare.  Sometimes 
they  passed  through  the  streets  of  Cordova  at  night,  in  splen- 
did cavalcade,  with  great  numbers  of  lighted  torches,  the  rays 
of  which  falling  upon  polished  armor  and  nodding  plumes,  and 
silken  scarfs,  and  trappings  of  golden  embroidery,  filled  all 
beholders  with  admiration.* 

But  it  was  not  the  chivalry  of  Spain  alone  which  thronged 
the  streets  of  Cordova.  The  fame  of  this  war  had  spread 
throughout  Christendom : it  was  considered  a kind  of  crusade ; 
and  Catholic  knights  from  all  parts  hastened  to  signalize  them- 
selves in  so  holy  a cause.  There  were  several  valiant  cheva- 
liers from  France,  among  whom  the  most  distinguished  was 
Gaston  du  Leon,  Seneschal  of  Toulouse.  With  him  came  a 
gallant  train,  well  armed  and  mounted,  and  decorated  with 
rich  surtouts  and  panaches  of  feathers.  These  cavaliers,  it  is 
said,  eclipsed  all  others  in  the  light  festivities  of  the  court: 


* Pulgar,  part  3,  cap.  41,  56. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


152 

they  were  devoted  to  the  fair,  but  not  after  the  solemn  and 
passionate  manner  of  the  Spanish  lovers ; they  were  gay,  gal- 
lant, and  joyous  in  their  amours,  and  captivated  by  the  vivacity 
of  their  attacks.  They  were  at  first  held  in  light  estimation  by 
the  grave  and  stately  Spanish  knights,  until  they  made  them- 
selves to  be  respected  by  their  wonderful  prowess  in  the  field. 

The  most  conspicuous  of  the  volunteers,  however,  who  ap- 
peared in  Cordova  on  this  occasion,  was  an  English  knight 
of  royal  connection.  This  was  the  lord  Scales,  earl  of  Eivers, 
brother  to  the  queen  of  England,  wife  of  Henry  VII.  He  had 
distinguished  himself  in  the  preceding  year,  at  the  battle  of 
Bos  worth  field,  where  Henry  Tudor,  then  earl  of  Bichmond, 
overcame  Bichard  III.  That  decisive  battle  having  left  the 
country  at  peace,  the  earl  of  Eivers,  having  conceived  a pas- 
sion for  warlike  scenes,  repaired  to  the  Castilian  court,  to  keep 
his  arms  in  exercise,  in  a campaign  against  the  Moors.  He 
brought  with  him  a hundred  archers,  all  dexterous  with  the 
long-bow  and  the  cloth-yard  arrow;  also  two  hundred  yeoman, 
armed  cap-a-pie,  who  fought  with  pike  and  battle-axe, — men 
robust  of  frame,  and  of  prodigious  strength.  The  worthy 
padre  Fray  Antonio  Agapida  describes  this  stranger  knight 
and  his  followers,  with  his  accustomed  accuracy  and  minute- 
ness. 

“This  cavalier,”  he  observes,  “was  from  the  far  island  of 
England,  and  brought  with  him  a train  of  his  vassals ; men  who 
had  been  hardened  in  certain  civil  wars  which  raged  in  their 
country.  They  were  a comely  race  of  men,  but  too  fair  and 
fresh  for  warriors,  not  having  the  sun -burnt  warlike  hue  of 
our  old  Castilian  soldiery.  They  were  huge  feeders  also,  and 
deep  carousers,  and  could  not  accommodate  themselves  to  the 
sober  diet  of  our  troops,  but  must  fain  eat  and  drink  after  the 
manner  of  their  own  country.  They  were  often  noisy  and 
unruly,  also,  in  their  wassail ; and  their  quarter  of  the  camp 
was  prone  to  be  a scene  of  loud  revel  and  sudden  brawl.  They 
were,  withal,  of  great  pride,  yet  it  was  not  like  our  infiamma, 
ble  Spanish  pride ; they  stood  not  much  upon  the  pundonor , 
the  high  punctilio,  and  rarely  drew  the  stiletto  in  their  dis- 
putes ; but  their  pride  was  silent  and  contumelious.  Though 
from  a remote  and  somewhat  barbarous  island,  they  believed 
themselves  the  most  perfect  men  upon  earth,  and  magnified 
their  chieftain,  the  lord  Scales,  beyond  the  greatest  of  their 
grandees.  With  all  this,  it  must  be  said  of  them  that  they 
were  marvellous  good  men  in  the  field,  dexterous  archers,  and 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


153 


powerful  with  the  battle-axe.  In  their  great  pride  and  self- 
will,  they  always  sought  to  press  in  the  advance  and  take  the 
post  of  danger,  trying  to  outvie  our  Spanish  chivalry.  They 
did  not  rush  on  fiercely  to  the  fight,  nor  make  a brilliant  onset 
like  the  Moorish  and  Spanish  troops,  but  they  went  into  the 
fight  deliberately  and  persisted  obstinately,  and  were  slow  to 
find  out  when  they  were  beaten.  Withal  they  were  much 
esteemed,  yet  little  liked  by  our  soldiery,  who  considered  them 
staunch  companions  in  the  field,  but  coveted  little  fellowship 
with  them  in  the  camp. 

“Their  commander,  the  lord  Scales,  was  an  accomplished 
cavalier,  of  gracious  and  noble  presence  and  fair  speech;  it 
was  a marvel  to  see  so  much  courtesy  in  a knight  brought  up 
so  far  from  our  Castilian  court.  He  was  much  honored  by  the 
king  and  queen,  and  found  great  favor  with  the  fair  dames 
about  the  court,  who  indeed  are  rather  prone  to  be  pleased  with 
foreign  cavaliers.  He  went  always  in  costly  state,  attended 
by  pages  and  esquires,  and  accompanied  by  noble  young  cava- 
liers of  his  country,  who  had  enrolled  themselves  under  his 
banner,  to  learn  the  gentle  exercise  of  arms.  In  all  pageants 
and  festivals,  the  eyes  of  the  populace  were  attracted  by  the 
singular  bearing  and  rich  array  of  the  English  earl  and  his 
train,  who  prided  themselves  in  always  appearing  in  the  garb 
and  manner  of  their  country — and  were  indeed  something  very 
magnificent,  delectable,  and  strange  to  behold.” 

The  worthy  chronicler  is  no  less  elaborate  in  his  description 
of  the  Masters  of  Santiago,  Calatrava,  and  Alcantara,  and 
their  valiant  knights,  armed  at  all  points,  and  decorated  with 
the  badges  of  their  orders.  These,  he  affirms,  were  the  flower 
of  Christian  chivalry : being  constantly  in  service,  they 
became  more  steadfast  and  accomplished  in  discipline,  than 
the  irregular  and  temporary  levies  of  the  feudal  nobles.  Calm, 
solemn,  and  stately,  they  sat  like  towers  upon  their  powerful 
chargers.  On  parades,  they  manifested  none  of  the  show  and 
ostentation  of  the  other  troops:  neither,  in  battle,  did  they 
endeavor  to  signalize  themselves  by  any  fiery  vivacity,  or  des- 
perate and  vain-glorious  exploit — every  thing,  with  them,  was 
measured  and  sedate ; yet  it  was  observed  that  none  were  more 
warlike  in  their  appearance  in  the  camp,  or  more  terrible  for 
their  achievements  in  the  field. 

The  gorgeous  magnificence  of  the  Spanish  nobles  found  but 
little  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  sovereigns.  They  saw  that  it 
Caused  a competition  in  expense,  ruinous  to  cavaliers  of 


154 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GHANA!) A.' 


moderate  fortune ; and  they  feared  that  a softness  and  effemh 
nacy  might  thus  be  introduced,  incompatible  with  the  stern 
nature  of  the  war.  They  signified  their  disapprobation  to 
several  of  the  principal  noblemen,  and  recommended  a more 
sober  and  soldierlike  display  while  in  actual  service. 

“These  are  rare  troops  for  a tourney,  my  lord,”  said  Ferdi- 
nand to  the  duke  of  Infantado,  as  he  beheld  his  retainers 
glittering  in  gold  and  embroidery;  “but  gold,  though  gor- 
geous, is  soft  and  yielding:  iron  is  the  metal  for  the  field.” 

“Sire,”  replied  the  duke,  “if  my  men  parade  in  gold,  your 
majesty  will  find  they  fight  with  steel.”  The  king  smiled,  but 
shook  his  head,  and  the  duke  treasured  up  his  speech  in  his 
heart. 

It  remains  now  to  reveal  the  immediate  object  of  this  mighty 
and  chivalrous  preparation ; which  had,  in  fact,  the  gratifica- 
tion of  a royal  pique  at  bottom.  The  severe  lesson  which 
Ferdinand  had  received  from  the  veteran  Ali  Atar,  before  the 
walls  of  Loxa,  though  it  had  been  of  great  service  in  rendering 
him  wary  in  his  attacks  upon  fortified  places,  yet  rankled 
sorely  in  his  mind;  and  he  had  ever  since  held  Loxa  in 
peculiar  odium.  It  was,  in  truth,  one  of  the  most  belligerent 
and  troublesome  cities  on  the  borders;  incessantly  harassing 
Andalusia  by  its  incursions.  It  also  intervened  between  the 
Christian  territories  and  Alhama,  and  other  important  places 
gained  in  the  kingdom  of  Granada.  For  all  these  reasons, 
king  Ferdinand  had  determined  to  make  another  grand 
attempt  upon  this  warrior  city;  and  for  this  purpose,  he 
had  summoned  to  the  field  his  most  powerful  chivalry. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  May,  that  the  king  sallied  from 
Cordova,  at  the  head  of  his  army.  He  had  twelve  thousand 
cavalry  and  forty  thousand  foot-soldiers,  armed  with  cross- 
bows, lances,  and  arquebusses.  There  were  six  thousand 
pioneers,  with  hatchets,  pickaxes,  and  crowbars,  for  level- 
ling roads.  He  took  with  him,  also,  a great  train  of  lombards 
and  other  heavy  artillery,  with  a body  of  Germans  skilled  in 
the  service  of  ordnance  and  the  art  of  battering  walls. 

It  was  a glorious  spectacle  (says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida)  to 
behold  this  pompous  pageant  issuing  forth  from  Cordova,  the 
pennons  and  devices  of  the  proudest  houses  of  Spain,  with 
those  of  gallant  stranger  knights,  fluttering  above  a sea  of 
crests  and  plumes;  to  see  it  slowly  moving,  with  flash  of 
helm,  and  cuirass,  and  buckler,  across  the  ancient  bridge, 
and  reflected  in  the  waters  of  the  Guadalquivir,  while  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


155 


neigh  of  steed  and  blast  of  trumpet  vibrated  in  the  air,  and 
resounded  to  the  distant  mountains.  “But,  above  all,”  con- 
cludes the  good  father,  with  his  accustomed  zeal,  “it  was 
triumphant  to  behold  the  standard  of  the  faith  every  where 
displayed,  and  to  reilect  that  this  was  no  worldly-minded 
army,  intent  upon  some  temporal  scheme  of  ambition  or 
revenge;  but  a Christian  host,  bound  on  a crusade  to  extir- 
pate the  vile  seed  of  Mahomet  from  the  land,  and  to  extend 
the  pure  dominion  of  the  church.” 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

HOW  FRESH  COMMOTIONS  BROKE  OUT  IN  GRANADA,  AND  HOW 
THE  PEOPLE  UNDERTOOK  TO  ALLAY  THEM. 

While  perfect  unity  of  object  and  harmony  of  operation 
gave  power  to  the  Christian  arms,  the  devoted  kingdom  of 
Granada  continued  a prey  to  internal  feuds.  The  transient 
popularity  of  El  Zagal  had  declined  ever  since  the  death  of 
his  brother,  and  the  party  of  Boabdil  el  Chico  was  daily 
gaining  strength : the  Albaycin  and  the  Alhambra  were 
again  arrayed  against  each  other  in  deadly  strife,  and  the 
streets  of  unhappy  Granada  were  daily  dyed  in  the  blood 
of  her  children.  In  the  midst  of  these  dissensions,  tidings 
arrived  of  the  formidable  army  assembling  at  Cordova.  The 
rival  factions  paused  in  their  infatuated  brawls,  and  were 
roused  to  a temporary  sense  of  the  common  danger.  They 
forthwith  resorted  to  their  old  expedient  of  new-modelling 
their  government,  or  rather  of  making  and  unmaking  kings. 
The  elevation  of  El  Zagal  to  the  throne  had  not  produced 
the  desired  effect— what  then  was  to  be  done  ? Recall  Boabdil 
el  Chico,  and  acknowledge  him  again  as  sovereign  ? While 
they  were  in  a popular  tumult  of  deliberation,  Hamet  Aben 
Zarrax,  surnamed  El  Santo,  arose  among  them.  This  was  the 
same  wild,  melancholy  man,  who  had  predicted  the  woes  of 
Granada.  He  issued  from  one  of  the  caverns  of  the  adjacent 
height  which  overhangs  the  Darro,  and  has  since  been  called 
the  Holy  -Mountain.  His  appearance  was  more  haggard  than 
ever;  for  the  unheeded  spirit  of  prophecy  seemed  to  have 
turned  inwardly,  and  preyed  upon  his  vitals.  “Beware,  0 


156 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


Moslems,”  exclaimed  lie,  “of  men  who  are  eager  to  govern, 
yet  are  unable  to  protect.  Why  slaughter  each  other  for  El 
Chico  or  El  Zagal?  Let  your  kings  renounce  their  contests, 
unite  for  the  salvation  of  Granada,  or  let  them  be  deposed.” 

Hamet  Aben  Zarrax  had  long  been  revered  as  a saint — he 
was  now  considered  an  oracle.  The  old  men  and  the  nobles 
immediately  consulted  together,  how  the  two  rival  kings 
might  be  brought  to  accord.  They  had  tried  most  expc= 
dients : it  was  now  determined  to  divide  the  kingdom  between 
them;  giving  Granada,  Malaga,  Velez  Malaga,  Almeria,  Almu- 
necar,  and  their  dependencies,  to  El  Zagal— and  the  residue  to' 
Boabdil  el  Chico.  Among  the  cities  granted  to  the  latter, 
Loxa  was  particularly  specified,  with  a condition  that  he 
should  immediately  take  command  of  it  in  person;  for  the 
council  thought  the  favor  he  enjoyed  with  the  Castilian  mom 
archs  might  avert  the  threatened  attack. 

El  Zagal  readily  acceded  to  this  arrangement ; he  had  been 
hastily  elevated  to  the  throne  by  an  ebullition  of  the  people, 
and  might  be  as  hastily  cast  down  again.  It  secured  him  one- 
half  of  a kingdom  to  which  he  had  no  hereditary  right,  and  he 
trusted  to  force  or  fraud  to  gain  the  other  half  hereafter.  The 
wily  old  monarch  even  sent  a deputation  to  his  nephew,  mak- 
ing a merit  of  offering  him  cheerfully  the  half  which  he  had 
thus  been  compelled  to  relinquish,  and  inviting  him  to  enter 
into  an  amicable  coalition  'for  the  good  of  the  country. 

The  heart  of  Boabdil  shrunk  from  all  connection  with  a 
man  who  had  sought  his  life,  and  whom  he  regarded  as  the 
murderer  of  his  kindred.  He  accepted  one-half  of  the  king- 
dom as  an  offer  from  the  nation,  not  to  be  rejected  by  a prince 
who  scarcely  held  possession  of  the  ground  he  stood  on.  He 
asserted,  nevertheless,  his  absolute  right  to  the  whole,  and 
only  submitted  to  the  partition  out  of  anxiety  for  the  present 
good  of  his  people.  He  assembled  his  handful  of  adherents, 
and  prepared  to  hasten  to  Loxa.  As  he  mounted  his  horse  to 
depart,  Hamet  Aben  Zarrax  stood  suddenly  before  him.  “Be 
true  to  thy  country  and  thy  faith,”  cried  lie:  “ hold  no  further 
communication  with  these  Christian  dogs.  Trust  not  the 
hollow-hearted  friendship  of  the  Castilian  king ; he  is  mining 
the  earth  beneath  thy  feet.  Choose  one  of  two  things ; be  a 
sovereign  or  a slave— thou  canst  not  be  both.” 

Boabdil  ruminated  on  these  words;  he  made  many  wise 
resolutions,  but  he  was  prone  always  to  act  from  the  impulse 
of  the  moment,  and  was  unfortunately  given  to  temporize  in 


T1IE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  15? 

his  policy.  He  wrote  to  Ferdinand,  informing  him  that  Loxa 
and  certain  other  cities  had  returned  to  their  allegiance,  and 
that  he  held  them  as  vassal  to  the  Castilian  crown,  according 
to  their  convention.  He  conjured  him,  therefore,  to  refrain 
from  any  meditated  attack,  offering  free  passage  to  the  Span- 
ish army  to  Malaga,  or  any  other  place  under  the  dominion  of 
his  uncle.* 

Ferdinand  turned  a deaf  ear  to  the  entreaty,  and  to  all  pro- 
fessions of  friendship  and  vassalage.  Boabdil  was  nothing  to 
him,  but  as  an  instrument  for  stirring  up  the  flames  of*  civil 
war.  He  now  insisted  that  he  had  entered  into  a hostile 
league  with  his  uncle,  and  had  consequently  forfeited  all 
claims  to  his  indulgence ; and  he  prosecuted,  with'  the  greater 
earnestness,  his  campaign  against  the  city  of  Loxa. 

‘‘Thus,”  observes  the  worthy  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  “thus 
did  this  most  sagacious  sovereign  act  upon  the  text  in  the 
eleventh  chapter  of  the  Evangelist  St.  Luke,  that  ‘ a kingdom 
divided  against  itself  cannot  stand.’  He  had  induced  these  in- 
fidels to  waste  and  destroy  themselves  by  internal  dissensions, 
and  finally  cast  forth  the  survivor ; while  the  Moorish  mon- 
archs,  by  their  ruinous  contests,  made  good  the  old  Castilian 
proverb  in  cases  of  civil  war,  ‘ El  vencido  vencido,  y el  venci- 
dor  perdido,  ’ (the  conquered  conquered,  and  the  conqueror  un- 
done.)”! 


CHAPTEE  XXXVIII. 

HOW  KING  FERDINAND  HELD  A COUNCIL  OF  WAR,  AT  THE  ROCK 
OF  THE  LOVERS. 

The  royal  army,  on  its  march  against  Loxa,  lay  encamped, 
one  pleasant  evening  in  May,  in  a meadow  on  the  banks  of  the 
river  Yeguas,  around  the  foot  of  a lofty  cliff  called  the  Eock  of 
the  Lovers.  The  quarters  of  each  nobleman  formed  as  it  were 
a separate  little  encampment ; his  stately  pavilion,  surmount- 
ed by  his  fluttering  pennon,  rising  above  the  surrounding  tents 
of  his  vassals  and  retainers.  A little  apart  from  the  others,  as 
it  were  in  proud  reserve,  was  the  encampment  of  the  English 
earl.  It  was  sumptuous  in  its  furniture,  and  complete  in  all 


* Zurita,  lib.  20,  c.  68. 


+ Garibay,  lib.  40, 


358 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


its  munitions.  Archers,  and  soldiers  armed  with  battle-axes, 
kept  guard  around  it;  while  above,  the  standard  of  England 
rolled  out  its  ample  folds,  and  flapped  in  the  evening  breeze. 

The  mingled  sounds  of  various  tongues  and  nations  were 
heard  from  the  soldiery,  as  they  watered  their  horses  in  the 
stream,  or  busied  themselves  round  the  fires  which  began  to 
glow,  here  and  there,  in  the  twilight:  the  gay  chanson  of  the 
Frenchman,  singing  of  his  amours  on  the  pleasant  banks  of 
the  Loire,  or  the  sunny  regions  of  the  Garonne ; the  broad  gut 
tural  tones  of  the  German,  chanting  some  doughty  krieger  lied , 
or  extolling  the  vintage  of  the  Ehine ; the  wild  romance  of  the 
Spaniard,  reciting  the  achievements  of  the  Cid,  and  many  a 
famous  passage  of  the  Moorish  wars ; and  the  long  and  melan- 
choly ditty  of  the  Englishman,  treating  of  some  feudal  hero  or 
redoubtable  outlaw  of  his  distant  island. 

On  a rising  ground,  commanding  a view  of  the  whole  en- 
campment, stood  the  ample  and  magnificent  pavilion  of  the 
king,  with  the  banner  of  Castile  and  Arragon,  and  the  holy 
standard  of  the  cross,  erected  before  it.  In  this  tent  were  as- 
sembled the  principal  commanders  of  the  army,  having  been 
summoned  by  Ferdinand  to  a council  of  war,  on  receiving 
tidings  that  Boabdil  had  thrown  himself  into  Loxa  with  a con- 
siderable reinforcement.  After  some  consultation,  it  was  de- 
termined to  invest  Loxa  on  both  sides : one  part  of  the  army 
should  seize  upon  the  dangerous  but  commanding  height  of 
Santo  Albohacen,  in  front  of  the  city;  while  the  remainder, 
making  a circuit,  should  encamp  on  the  opposite  side. 

No  sooner  was  this  resolved  upon,  than  the  marques  of 
Cadiz  stood  forth  and  claimed  the  post  of  danger  in  behalf  of 
himself  and  those  cavaliers,  his  companions  in  arms,  who  had 
been  compelled  to  relinquish  it  by  the  general  retreat  of  the 
army  on  the  former  siege.  The  enemy  had  exulted  over 
them,  as  if  driven  from  it  in  disgrace.  To  regain  that  perilous 
height,  to  pitch  their  tents  upon  it,  and  to  avenge  the  blood  of 
their  valiant  compeer,  the  Master  of  Calatrava,  who  had  fallen 
upon  it,  was  due  to  their  fame ; the  marques  demanded  there- 
fore that  they  might  lead  the  advance  and  secure  that  height, 
engaging  to  hold  the  enemy  employed  until  the  main  army 
should  take  its  position  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  city. 

King  Ferdinand  readily  granted  his  permission ; upon  which 
the  count  de  Cabra  entreated  to  be  admitted  to  a share  of  the 
enterprise.  He  had  always  been  accustomed  to  serve  in  the 
advance ; and  now  that  Boabdil  was  in  the  field,  and  a king 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


lf>9 

was  to  be  taken,  he  could  not  content  himself  with  remaining 
in  the  rear.  Ferdinand  yielded  his  consent,  for  he  was  dis- 
posed to  give  the  good  count  every  opportunity  to  retrieve  his 
late  disaster. 

The  English  earl,  when  he  heard  there  was  an  enterprise  of 
danger  in  question,  was  hot  to  be  admitted  to  the  party;  but 
the  king  restrained  his  ardor.  “ These  cavaliers,”  said  he, 
“ conceive  that  they  have  an  account  to  settle  with  their  pride ; 
let  them  have  the  enterprise  to  themselves,  my  lord ; if  you 
follow  these  Moorish  wars  long,  you  will  find  no  lack  of  peril- 
ous service.” 

The  marques  of  Cadiz,  and  his  companions  in  arms,  struck 
their  tents  before  daybreak;  they  were  five  thousand  horse 
and  twelve  thousand  foot,  and  marched  rapidly  along  the  de- 
files of  the  mountains;  the  cavaliers  being  anxious  to  strike 
the  blow,  and  get  possession  of  the  height  of  Albohacen,  be- 
fore the  king  with  the  main  army  should  arrive  to  their  assis- 
tance. 

The  city  of  Loxa  stands  on  a high  hill,  between  two  moun- 
tains, on  the  banks  of  the  Xenel.  To  attain  the  height  of  Al- 
bohacen, the  troops  had  to  pass  over  a tract  of  rugged  and 
broken  country,  and  a deep  valley,  intersected  by  those  canals 
and  water-courses  with  which  the  Moors  irrigated  their  lands : 
they  were  extremely  embarrassed  in  this  part  of  their  march, 
and  in  imminent  risk  of  being  cut  up  in  detail  before  they 
could  reach  the  height. 

The  count  de  Cabra,  with  his  usual  eagerness,  endeavored  to 
push  across  this  valley,  in  defiance  of  every  obstacle : he,  in 
consequence,  soon  became  entangled  with  his  cavalry  among 
the  canals ; but  his  impatience  would  not  permit  him  to  retrace 
his  steps  and  choose  a more  practicable  but  circuitous  route. 
Others  slowly  crossed  another  part  of  the  valley,  by  the  aid  of 
pontoons ; while  the  marques  of  Cadiz,  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar, 
and  the  count  de  Urena,  being  more  experienced  in  the  ground 
from  their  former  campaign,  made  a circuit  round  the  bottom 
of  the  height,  and,  winding  up  it,  began  to  display  their  squa- 
drons and  elevate  their  banners  on  the  redoubtable  post, 
which,  in  the  former  siege,  they  had  been  compelled  so  reluC' 
tantly  to  abandon. 


160 


TILE  CO  A QUEST  OF  G 11 A A ALA. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

HOW  THE  ROYAL  ARMY  APPEARED  BEFORE  THE  CITY  OF  LOXA, 
AND  HOW  IT  WAS  RECEIVED ; AND  OF  THE  DOUGHTY  ACHIEVE- 
MENTS OF  THE  ENGLISH  EARL. 

The  advance  of  the  Christian  army  upon  Loxa,  threw  the 
wavering  Boabdil  el  Chico  into  one  of  his  usual  dilemmas ; and 
he  was  greatly  perplexed  between  his  oath  of  allegiance  to 
the  Spanish  sovereigns,  and  his  sense  of  duty  to  his  subjects. 
His  doubts  were  determined  by  the  sight  of  the  enemy  glitter- 
ing upon  the  height  of  Alboliacen,  and  by  the  clamors  of  the 
people  to  be  led  forth  to  battle.  “ Allah!”  exclaimed  he, 
“thou  knowest  my  heart:  thou  knowest  I have  been  true  in 
my  faith  to  this  Christian  monarch.  I have  offered  to  hold 
Loxa  as  his  vassal,  but  he  has  preferred  to  approach  it  as  an 
enemy — on  his  head  be  the  infraction  of  our  treaty  1” 

Boabdil  was  not  wanting  in  courage ; he  only  needed  deci- 
sion. When  he  had  once  made  up  his  mind,  he  acted  vigor- 
ously ; the  misfortune  was,  he  either  did  not  make  it  up  at  ail, 
or  he  made  it  up  too  late.  He  who  decides  tardily  generally 
acts  rashly,  endeavoring  to  make  up  by  hurry  of  action  for 
slowness  of  deliberation.  Boabdil  hastily  buckled  on  his 
armor,  and  sallied  forth,  surrounded  by  his  guards,  and  at  the 
head  of  five  hundred  horse  and  four  thousand  foot,  the  flower 
of  his  army.  Some  he  detached  to  skirmish  with  the  Chris^ 
tians  who  were  scattered  and  perplexed  in  the  valley,  and  to 
prevent  their  concentrating  their  forces ; while,  with  his  main 
body,  he  pressed  forward  to  drive  the  enemy  from  the  height 
of  Albohacen,  before  they  had  time  to  collect  there  in  any 
number,  or  to  fortify  themselves  in  that  important  position. 

The  worthy  count  de  Cabra  was  yet  entangled  with  his 
cavalry  among  the  water-courses  of  the  valley,  when  he  heard 
the  war-cries  of  the  Moors,  and  saw  their  army  rushing  ove? 
the  bridge.  He  recognized  Boabdil  himself,  by  his  splendid 
armor,  the  magnificent  caparison  of  his  steed,  and  the  brilliant 
guard  which  surrounded  him.  The  royal  host  swept  on  to- 
ward the  height  of  Albohacen : an  intervening  hill  hid  it  from 
his  sight;  but  loud  shouts  and  cries,  the  din  of  drums  and 
trumpets,  and  the  reports  of  arquebusses,  gave  note  that  the 
battle  had  begun. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


161 


Here  was  a royal  prize  in  the  field,  and  the  count  de  Cabra 
unable  to  get  into  the  action ! The  good  cavalier  was  in  an 
agony  of  impatience;  every  attempt  to  force  his  way  across 
the  valley,  only  plunged  him  into  new  difficulties.  At  length, 
after  many  eager  but  ineffectual  efforts,  he  was  obliged  to 
order  his  troops  to  dismount,  and  slowly  and  carefully  to  lead 
their  horses  back,  along  slippery  paths,  and  amid  plashes  of 
mire  and  water,  where  often  there  was  scarce  a foothold.  The 
good  count  groaned  in  spirit,  and  sweat  with  mere  impatience 
as  he  went,  fearing  the  battle  might  be  fought,  and  the  prize 
won  or  lost,  before  he  could  reach  the  field.  Having  at  length 
toil  fully  unravelled  the  mazes  of  the  valley,  and  arrived  at 
firmer  ground,  he  ordered  his  troops  to  mount,  and  led  them 
full  gallop  to  the  height.  Part  of  the  good  count’s  wishes  were 
satisfied,  but  the  dearest  were  disappointed : he  came  in  season 
to  partake  of  the  very  hottest  of  the  fight,  but  the  royal  prize 
was  no  longer  in  the  field. 

Boabdil  had  led  on  his  men  with  impetuous  valor,  or  rather 
with  hurried  rashness.  Heedlessly  exposing  himself  in  the 
front  of  the  battle,  he  received  two  wounds  in  the  very  first 
encounter.  His  guards  rallied  round  him,  defended  him  with 
matchless  valor,  and  bore  him,  bleeding,  out  of  the  action. 
The  count  de  Cabra  arrived  just  in  tune  to  see  the  loyal  squa- 
dron crossing  the  bridge,  and  slowly  conveying  their  disabled 
monarch  towards  the  gate  of  the  city. 

The  departure  of  Boabdil  made  no  difference  in  the  fury  of 
the  battle.  A Moorish  warrior,  dark  and  terrible  in  aspect, 
mounted  on  a black  charger  and  followed  by  a band  of  savage 
Gomeres,  rushed  forward  to  take  the  lead.  It  was  Hamet  el 
Zegri,  the  fierce  alcayde  of  Ronda,  with  the  remnant  of  his 
once  redoubtable  garrison.  Animated  by  his  example,  the 
Moors  renewed  their  assaults  upon  the  height.  It  was  bravely 
defended,  on  one  side  by  the  marques  of  Cadiz,  on  another  by 
Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar;  and  as  fast  as  the  Moors  ascended, 
they  were  driven  back  and  dashed  down  the  declivities.  The 
count  de  Ureiia  took  his  stand  upon  the  fatal  spot  where  his 
brother  had  fallen;  his  followers  entered  with  zeal  into  the 
feelings  of  their  commander,  and  heaps  of  the  enemy  sunk 
beneath  their  weapons— sacrifices  to  the  manes  of  the  lamented 
Master  of  Calatrava. 

The  battle  continued  with  incredible  obstinacy.  The  Moors 
knew  the  importance  of  the  height  to  the  safety  of  the  city ; 
the  cavaliers  felt  their  honors  staked  to  maintain  it.  Fresh 


162 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


supplies  of  troops  were  poured  out  of  the  city ; some  battled  on 
the  height,  while  some  attacked  the  Christians  who  were  still 
in  the  valley  and  among  the  orchards  and  gardens,  to  prevent 
their  uniting  their  forces.  The  troops  *in  the  valley  were 
gradually  driven  hack,  and  the  whole  host  of  the  Moors  swept 
around  the  height  of  Alhohacen.  The  situation  of  the  marques 
de  Cadiz  and  his  companions  was  perilous  in  the  extreme: 
they  were  a mere  handful ; and,  while  they  were  fighting  hand 
to  hand  with  the  Moors  who  assailed  the  height,  they  were 
galled  from  a distance  by  the  cross-bows  and  arquebusses  of  a 
host  that  augmented  each  moment  in  number.  At  this  critical 
juncture,  king  Ferdinand  emerged  from  the  mountains  with 
the  main  body  of  the  army,  and  advanced  to  an  eminence  com- 
manding a full  view  of  the  field  of  action.  By  his  side  was  the 
noble  English  cavalier,  the  earl  of  Bivers.  This  was  the  first 
time  he  had  witnessed  a scene  of  Moorish  warfare.  He  looked 
with  eager  interest  at  the  chance  medley  fight  before  him, 
where  there  was  the  wild  career  of  cavalry,  the  irregular  and 
tumultuous  rush  of  infantry,  and  where  Christian  helm  and 
Moorish  turban  were  intermingled  in  deadly  struggle.  The 
high  blood  of  the  English  knight  mounted  at  the  sight,  and  his 
soul  was  stirred  within  him,  by  the  confused  war-cries,  the 
clangor  of  drums  and  trumpets,  and  the  reports  of  arquebusses, 
that  came  echoing  up  the  mountains.  Seeing  that  the  king 
was  sending  a reinforcement  to  the  field,  he  entreated  permis- 
sion to  mingle  in  the  affray,  and  fight  according  to  the  fashion 
of  his  country.  His  request  being  granted,  he  alighted  from 
his  steed : he  was  merely  armed  en  bianco,  that  is  to  say,  with 
morion,  back-piece,  and  breast-plate ; his  sword  was  girded  by 
his  side,  and  in  his  hand  he  wielded  a powerful  battle-axe.  He 
was  followed  by  a body  of  his  yeomen,  armed  in  like  manner, 
and  by  a band  of  archers  with  bows  made  of  the  tough  English 
yew-tree.  The  earl  turned  to  his  troops,  and  addressed  them 
briefly  and  bluntly,  according  to  the  manner  of  his  country. 
4 4 Remember,  my  merry  men  all,  ” said  he,  4 4 the  eyes  of 
strangers  are  upon  you ; you  are  in  a foreign  land,  fighting  for 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  honor  of  merry  old  England !”  A 
loud  shout  was  the  reply.  The  earl  waved  his  battle-axe  over 
his  head:  44 St.  George  for  England!”  cried  he;  and  to  the  in- 
spiring sound  of  this  old  English  war-cry,  he  and  his  followers 
rushed  down  to  the  battle  with  manly  and  courageous  heart.* 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. . 


163 


They  soon  made  their  way  into  the  midst  of  the  enemy ; but 
when  engaged  in  the  hottest  of  the  fight,  they  made  no  shouts 
or  outcries.  They  pressed  steadily  forward,  dealing  their 
blows  to  right  and  left,  hewing  down  the  Moors,  and  cutting 
their  way,  with  them  battle-axes,  like  woodmen  in  a forest; 
while  the  archers,  pressing  into  the  opening  they  made,  plied 
their  bows  vigorously,  and  spread  death  on  every  side. 

When  the  Castilian  mountaineers  beheld  the  valor  of  the 
English  yeomanry,  they  would  not  be  outdone  in  hardihood. 
They  could  not  vie  with  them  in  weight  or  bulk,  but  for  vigor 
and  activity  they  were  surpassed  by  none.  They  kept  pace 
with  them,  therefore,  with  equal  heart  and  rival  prowess,  and 
gave  a brave  support  to  the  stout  Englishmen. 

The  Moors  were  confounded  by  the  fury  of  these  assaults, 
and  disheartened  by  the  loss  of  Hemet  el  Zegri,  who  was  car- 
ried wounded  from  the  field.  They  gradually  fell  back  upon 
the  bridge;  the  Christians  followed  up  their  advantage,  and 
drove  them  over  it  tumultuously.  The  Moors  retreated  into 
the  suburb ; and  lord  Eivers  and  his  troops  entered  with  them 
pell-mell,  fighting  in  the  streets  and  in  the  houses.  King  Fer- 
dinand came  up  to  the  scene  of  action  with  his  royal  guard, 
and  the  infidels  were  driven  within  the  city  walls.  Thus  were 
the  suburbs  gained' by  the  hardihood  of  the  English  lord,  with- 
out such  an  event  having  been  premeditated.* 

The  earl  of  Rivers,  notwithstanding  he  had  received  a 
wound,  still  urged  forward  in  the  attack.  He  penetrated 
almost  to  the  city  gate,  in  defiance  of  a shower  of  missiles 
that  slew  many  of  his  followers.  A stone,  hurled  from  the 
battlements,  checked  his  impetuous  career:  it  struck  him  in 
the  face,  dashed  out  two  of  his  front  teeth,  and  laid  him  sense- 
less on  the  earth.  He  was  removed  to  a short  distance  by  his 
men ; but,  recovering  his  senses,  refused  to  permit  himself  to 
be  taken  from  the  suburb. 

When  the  contest  was  over,  the  streets  presented  a piteous 
spectacle — so  many  of  their  inhabitants  had  died  in  the  de- 
fence of  their  thresholds,  or  been  slaughtered  without  resist- 
ance. Among  the  victims  was  a poor  weaver,  who  had  been 
at  work  in  his  dwelling  at  this  turbulent  moment.  His  wife 
urged  him  to  fly  into  the  city.  “ Why  should  I fly?”  said  the 
Moor — “to  be  reserved  for  hunger  and  slavery?  I tell  you, 
wife,  I will  await  the  foe  here ; for  better  is  it  to  die  quickly 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios.  MS. 


164 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


by  the  steel,  than  to  perish  piecemeal  in  chains  and  dum 
geons.”  He  said  no  more,  but  resumed  his  occupation  of 
weaving;  and  in  the  indiscriminate  fury  of  the  assault,  was 
slaughtered  at  his  loom.* 

The  Christians  remained  masters  of  the  field,  and  proceeded 
to  pitch  three  encampments  for  the  prosecution  of  the  siege. 
The  king,  with  the  great  body  of  the  army,  took  a position  on 
the  side  of  the  city  next  to  Granada:  the  marques  of  Cadiz 
and  his  brave  companions  once  more  pitched  their  tents  upon 
the  heights  of  Santo  Albohacen : but  the  English  earl  planted 
his  standard  sturdily  within  the  suburb  he  had  taken. 


CHAPTEE  XL. 

CONCLUSION  OF  THE  SIEGE  OF  LOXA. 

Having  possession  of  the  heights  of  Albohacen  and  the 
suburb  of  the  city,  the  Christians  were  enabled  to  choose  the 
most  favorable  situations  for  their  batteries.  They  imme- 
diately destroyed  the  stone  bridge,  by  which  the  garrison  had 
made  its  sallies ; and  they  threw  two  wooden  bridges  across 
the  river,  and  others  over  the  canals  and  streams,  so  as  to 
establish  an  easy  communication  between  the  different  camps. 

VvHien  all  was  arranged,  a heavy  fire  was  opened  upon  the 
city  from  various  points.  They  threw,  not  only  balls  of  stone 
and  iron,  but  great  carcasses  of  fire,  which  burst  like  meteors 
on  the  houses,  wrapping  them  instantly  in  a blaze.  The  walls 
were  shattered,  and  the  towers  toppled  down,  by  tremendous 
discharges  from  the  lombards.  Through  the  openings  thus 
made,  they  could  behold  the  interior  of  the  city — houses 
tumbling  or  in  flames — men,  women,  and  children,  flying  in 
terror  through  the  streets,  and  slaughtered  by  the  shower  of 
missiles,  sent  through  the  openings  from  smaller  artillery,  and 
from  cross-blows  and  arquebusses. 

The  Moors  attempted  to  repair  the  breaches,  but  fresh  dis- 
charges from  the  lombards  buried  them  beneath  the  ruins  of 
the  walls  they  were  mending.  In  their  despair,  many  of  the 
inhabitants  rushed  forth  into  the  narrow  streets  of  the 
suburbs,  and  assailed  the  Christians  with  darts,  scimitars,  and 


* Pulgar,  part  3,  c.  53. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


165 


poniards,  seeking  to  destroy  rather  than  defend,  and  heedless 
of  death,  in  the  confidence  that  to  die  fighting  with  an  un- 
believer, was  to  be  translated  at  once  to  paradise. 

For  two  nights  and  a day  this  awful  scene  continued ; when 
certain  of  the  principal  inhabitants  began  to  reflect  upon  the 
hopelessness  of  the  conflict:  their  king  was  disabled,  their 
principal  captains  were  either  killed  or  wounded,  their  fortifi- 
cations little  better  than  heaps  of  ruins.  They  had  urged  the 
unfortunate  Boabdil  to  the  conflict ; they  now  clamored  for  a 
capitulation.  A parley  was  procured  from  the  Christian  mon- 
arch, and  the  terms  of  surrender  were  soon  adjusted.  They 
were  to  yield  up  the  city  immediately,  with  all  their  Christian 
captives,  and  to  sally  forth  with  as  much  of  their  property  as 
they  could  take  with  them.  The  marques  of  Cadiz,  on  whose 
honor  and  humanity  they  had  great  reliance,  was  to  escort 
them  to  Granada,  to  protect  them  from  assault  or  robbery: 
such  as  chose  to  remain  in  Spain  were  to  be  permitted  to 
reside  in  Castile,  Arragon,  or  Valencia.  As  to  Boabdil  el 
Chico,  he  was  to  do  homage  as  vassal  to  king  Ferdinand,  but 
no  charge  was  to  be  urged  against  him  of  having  violated  his 
former  pledge.  If  he  should  yield  up  all  pretensions  to 
Granada,  the  title  of  duke  of  Cuadix  was  to  be  assigned  to 
him,  and  the  territory  thereto  annexed,  provided  it  should  be 
recovered  from  El  Zagal  within  six  months. 

The  capitulation  being  arranged,  they  gave  as  hostages  the 
alcayde  of  the  city,  and  the  principal  officers,  together  with 
the  sons  of  their  late  chieftain,  the  veteran  Ali  Atar.  The 
warriors  of  Loxa  then  issued  forth,  humbled  and  dejected  at 
having  to  surrender  those  walls  which  they  had  so  long  main- 
tained with  valor  and  renown ; and  the  women  and  children 
filled  the  air  with  lamentations,  at  being  exiled  from  their 
native  homes. 

Last  came  forth  Boabdil,  most  truly  called  El  Zogoybi,  the 
unlucky.  Accustomed,  as  he  was,  to  be  crowned  and  un- 
crowned, to  be  ransomed  and  treated  as  a matter  of  bargain, 
he  had  acceded  of  course  to  the  capitulation.  He  was  en- 
feebled by  his  wounds,  and  had  an  air  of  dejection ; yet  it  is 
said,  his  conscience  acquitted  him  of  a breach  of  faith  towards 
the  Castilian  sovereigns,  and  the  personal  valor  he  had  dis- 
played had  caused  a sympathy  for  him  among  many  of  the 
Christian  cavaliers.  He  knelt  to  Ferdinand  according  to  the 
forms  of  vassalage,  and  then  departed,  in  melancholy  mood, 
for  Priego,  a town  about  three  leagues  distant. 


166 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


Ferdinand  immediately  ordered  Loxa  to  be  repaired,  and 
strongly  garrisoned.  He  was  greatly  elated  at  the  capture  of 
this  place,  in  consequence  of  his  former  defeat  before  its  walls. 
He  passed  great  encomiums  upon  the  commanders  who  had 
distinguished  themselves;  and  historians  dwell  particularly 
upon  his  visit  to  the  tent  of  the  English  earl.  His  majesty 
consoled  him  for  the  loss  of  his  teeth,  by  the  consideration  that 
he  might  otherwise  have  lost  them  by  natural  decay ; whereas 
the  lack  of  them  would  now  be  esteemed  a beauty,  rather  than 
a defect,  serving  as  a trophy  of  the  glorious  cause  in  which  he 
had  been  engaged. 

The  earl  replied,  that  he  gave  thanks  to  God  and  to  the  holy 
virgin,  for  being  thus  honored  b3^  a visit  from  the  most  potent 
king  in  Christendom ; that  he  accepted  with  all  gratitude  his 
gracious  consolation  for  the  loss  of  his  teeth,  though  he  held  it 
little  to  lose  two  teeth  in  the  service  of  God,  who  had  given 
him  all: — “ A speech,”  says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  “full  of 
most  courtly  wit  and  Christian  piety ; and  one  only  marvels 
that  it  should  have  been  made  by  a native  of  an  island  so  far 
distant  from  Castile.” 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

CAPTURE  OF  ILLORA. 

King  Ferdinand  followed  up  his  victory  at  Loxa,  by  laying 
siege  to  the  strong  town  of  Illora.  This  redoubtable  fortress 
was  perched  upon  a high  rock,  in  the  midst  of  a spacious  val- 
ley. It  was  within  four  leagues  of  the  Moorish  capital ; and 
its  lofty  castle,  keeping  vigilant  watch  over  a wide  circuit  of 
country,  was  termed  the  right  eye  of  Granada. 

The  alcayde  of  Illora  was  one  of  the  bravest  of  the  Moorish 
commanders,  and  made  every  preparation  co  defend  his  for- 
tress to  the  last  extremity.  He  sent  the  women  and  children, 
the  aged  and  infirm,  to  the  metropolis.  He  placed  barricades 
in  the  suburbs,  opened  doors  of  communication  from  house  to 
house,  and  pierced  their  walls  with  loop-holes  for  the  discharge 
of  cross-bows,  arquebusses,  and  other  missiles. 

King  Ferdinand  arrived  before  the  place,  with  all  his  forces ; 
he  stationed  himself  upon  the  hill  of  Encinilla,  and  distributed 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


167 


the  other  encampments  in  various  situations,  so  as  to  invest 
the  fortress.  Knowing  the  valiant  character  of  the  alcayde, 
and  the  desperate  courage  of  the  Moors,  he  ordered  the  em 
campments  to  be  fortified  with  trenches  and  pallisadoes,  the 
guards  to  be  doubled,  and  sentinels  to  be  placed  in  all  the 
watch-towers  of  the  adjacent  heights. 

When  all  was  ready,  the  duke  del  Infantado  demanded  the 
attack ; it  was  his  first  campaign,  and  lie  was  anxious  to  dis- 
prove the  royal  insinuation  made  against  the  hardihood  of  his 
embroidered  chivalry.  Kind  Ferdinand  granted  his  demand, 
with  a becoming  compliment  to  his  spirit;  he  ordered  the 
count  de  Cabra  to  make  a simultaneous  attack  upon  a differ- 
ent quarter.  Both  chiefs  led  forth  their  troops ; — those  of  the 
duke  in  fresh  and  brilliant  armor,  richly  ornamented,  and  as 
yet  uninjured  by  the  service  of  the  field ; those  of  the  count 
were  weatherbeaten  veterans,  whose  armor  was  dented  and 
hacked  in  many  a hard-fought  battle.  The  youthful  duke 
blushed  at  the  contrast.  “Cavaliers,”  cried  he,  “we  have 
been  reproached  with  the  finery  of  our  array:  let  us  prove 
that  a trenchant  blade  may  rest  in  a gilded  sheath.  Forward ! 
to  the  foe ! and  I trust  in  God,  that  as  we  enter  this  affray 
knights  well  accoutred,  so  we  shall  leave  it  cavaliers  well 
proved.”  His  men  responded  by  eager  acclamations,  and  the 
duke  led  them  forward  to  the  assault.  He  advanced  under  a 
tremendous  shower  of  stones,  darts,  balls,  and  arrows;  but 
nothing  could  check  his  career;  he  entered  the  suburb  sword 
in  hand ; his  men  fought  furiously,  though  with  great  loss,  for 
every  dwelling  had  been  turned  into  a fortress.  After  a se- 
vere conflict,  they  succeeded  in  driving  the  Moors  into  the 
town,  about  the  same  time  that  the  other  suburb  was  car- 
ried by  the  count  de  Cabra  and  his  veterans.  The  troops  of 
the  duke  del  Infantado  came  out  of  the  contest  thinned  in 
number,  and  covered  with  blood,  and  dust,  and  wounds:  they 
received  the  highest  encomiums  of  the  king,  and  there  was 
never  afterwards  any  sneer  at  their  embroidery. 

The  suburbs  being  taken,  three  batteries,  each  furnished 
with  eight  huge  lombards,  were  opened  upon  the  fortress. 
The  damage  and  havoc  were  tremendous,  for  the  fortifica- 
tions had  not  been  constructed  to  withstand  such  engines. 
The  towers  were  overthrown,  the  walls  battered  to  pieces ; the 
interior  of  the  place  was  all  exposed,  houses  demolished,  and 
many  people  slain.  The  Moors  were  terrified  by  the  tumbling 
ruins,  and  the  tremendous  din.  The  alcayde  had  "esolved  to 


168 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GllANAHA. 


defend  the  place  until  the  last  extremity ; he  beheld  it  a heap 
of  rubbish ; there  was  no  prospect  of  aid  from  Granada ; his 
people  had  lost  all  spirit  to  fight,  and  were  vociferous  for  a 
surrender ; with  a reluctant  heart,  he  capitulated.  The  inhabi- 
tants were  permitted  to  depart  with  all  their  effects,  excepting 
their  arms ; and  were  escorted  in  safety  by  the  duke  del  In- 
fantado  and  the  count  de  Cabra,  to  the  bridge  of  Pinos,  within 
two  leagues  of  Granada. 

King  Ferdinand  gave  directions  to  repair  the  fortifications 
of  Illora,  and  to  place  it  in  a strong  state  of  defence.  He  left, 
as  alcayde  of  the  town  and  fortress,  Gonsalvo  de  Cordova, 
younger  brother  of  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar.  This  gallant  ca- 
valier was  captain  of  the  royal  guards  of  Ferdinand  and  Isa- 
bella, and  gave  already  proofs  of  that  prowess  which  after- 
wards rendered  him  so  renowned. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

OF  THE  ARRIVAL  OF  QUEEN  ISABELLA  AT  THE  CAMP  BEFORE 

MOCLIN;  AND  OF  THE  PLEASANT  SAYINGS  OF  THE  ENGLISH 

EARL. 

The  war  of  Granada,  however  poets  may  embroider  it  with 
the  flowers  of  their  fancy,  was  certainly  one  of  the  sternest  of 
those  iron  conflicts  which  have  been  celebrated  under  the 
name  of  holy  wars.  The  worthy  Fray  Antonio  Agapida 
dwells  with  unsated  delight  upon  the  succession  of  rugged 
mountain  enterprises,  bloody  battles,  and  merciless  sackiiigs 
and  ravages  which  characterized  it ; yet  we  find  him  on  one 
occasion  pausing  in  the  full  career  of  victory  over  the  infidels, 
to  detail  a stately  pageant  of  the  Catholic  sovereigns. 

Immediately  on  the  capture  of  Loxa,  Ferdinand  had  written 
to  Isabella,  soliciting  her  presence  at  the  camp,  that  he  might 
consult  with  her  as  to  the  disposition  of  their  newly  acquired 
territories. 

It  was  in  the  early  part  of  June  that  the  queen  departed 
from.  Cordova,  with  the  princess  Isabella  and  numerous  ladies 
of  her  court.  She  had  a glorious  attendance  of  cavaliers  and 
pages,  with  many  guards  and  domestics.  There  were  forty 
mules,  for  the  use  of  the  queen,  the  princess,  and  their  train. 

As  this  courtly  cavalcade  approached  the  Rock  of  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


ICO 


Lovers,  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Yeguas,  they  beheld  a splen- 
did train  of  knights  advancing  to  meet  them.  It  was  headed 
by  that  accomplished  cavalier  the  marques  duke  de  Cadiz,  ac- 
companied by  the  adelantado  of  Andalusia.  He  had  left  the 
camp  the  day  after  the  capture  of  Illora,  and  advanced  thus 
far  to  receive  the  queen  and  escort  her  over  the  borders.  The 
queen  received  the  marques  with  distinguished  honor ; for  he 
was  esteemed  the  mirror  of  chivalry.  His  actions  in- this  war 
had  become  the  theme  of  every  tongue,  and  many  hesitated 
not  to  compare  him  in  prowess  to  the  immortal  Cid.* 

Thus  gallantly  attended,  the  queen  entered  the  vanquished 
frontier  of  Granada;  journeying  securely  along  the  pleasant 
banks  of  the  Xenel,  so  lately  subject  to  the  scourings  of  the 
Moors.  She  stopped  at  Loxa,  where  she  administered  aid  and 
consolation  to  the  wounded,  distributing  money  among  them 
for  their  support,  according  to  their  rank. 

The  king,  after  the  capture  of  Illora,  had  removed  his  camp 
before  the  fortress  of  Moclin,  with  an  intention  of  besieging  it. 
Thither  the  queen  proceeded,  still  escorted  through  the  moun- 
tain roads  by  the  marques  of  Cadiz.  As  Isabella  drew  near  to 
the  camp,  the  duke  del  Infantado  issued  forth  a league  and  a 
half  to  receive  her,  magnificently  arrayed,  and  followed  by  all 
his  chivalry  in  glorious  attire.  With  him  came  the  standard 
of  Seville,  borne  by  the  men-at-arms  of  that  renowned  city ; 
and  the  Prior  of  St.  Juan,  with  his  followers.  They  arrayed 
themselves  in  order  of  battle,  on  the  left  of  the  road  by  which 
the  queen  was  to  pass. 

The  worthy  Agapida  is  loyally  minute,  in  his  description  of 
the  state  and  grandeur  of  the  Catholic  sovereigns.  The  queen 
rode  a chestnut  mule,  seated  in  a magnificent  saddle-chair 
decorated  with  silver  gilt.  The  housings  of  the  mule  were  of 
fine  crimson  cloth;  the  borders  embroidered  with  gold;  the 
reins  and  head-piece  were  of  satin,  curiously  embossed  with 
needlework  of  silk,  and  wrought  with  golden  letters.  The 
queen  wore  a brial,  or  regal  skirt  of  velvet,  under  which 
were  others  of  brocade ; a scarlet  mantle,  ornamented  in  the 
Moresco  fashion;  and  q black  hat,  embroidered  round  the 
crown  and  brim. 

The  Infanta  was  likewise  mounted  on  a chestnut  mule,  richly 
caparisoned : she  wore  a brial  or  skirt  of  black  brocade,  and  a 
black  mantle  ornamented  like  that  of  the  queen. 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios. 


170 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


When  the  royal  cavalcade  passed  by  the  chivalry  of  the  duke 
del  Infantado,  which  was  drawn  out  in  battle  array,  the  queen 
made  a reverence  to  the  standard  of  Seville,  and  ordered  it  to 
pass  to  the  right  hand.  When  she  approached  the  camp,  the 
multitude  ran  forth  to  meet  her,  with  great  demonstrations  of 
joy;  for  she  was  universally  beloved  by  her  subjects.  All  the 
battalions  sallied  forth  in  military  array,  bearing  the  various 
standards  arid  banners  of  the  camp,  which  were  lowered  in 
salutation  as  she  passed. 

The  king  now  came  forth  in  royal  state,  mounted  on  a superb 
chestnut  horse,  and  attended  by  many  grandees  of  Castile. 
He  wore  a jubon  or  close  vest  of  crimson  cloth,  with  cuisses  or 
short  skirts  of  yellow  satin,  a loose  cassock  of  brocade,  a rich 
Moorish  scimitar,  and  a hat  with  plumes.  The  grandees  who 
attended  him  were  arrayed  with  wonderful  magnificence,  each 
according  to  his  taste  and  invention. 

These  high  and  mighty  princes  (says  Antonio  Agapida)  re- 
gard each  other  with  great  deference,  as  allied  sovereigns, 
rather  than  with  connubial  familiarity  as  mere  husband  and 
wife.  When  they  approached  each  other,  therefore,  before 
embracing,  they  made  three  profound  reverences;  the  queen 
taking  off  her  hat,  and  remaining  in  a silk  net  or  cawl,  with 
her  face  uncovered.  The  king  then  approached  and  embraced 
her,  and  kissed  her  respectfully  on  the  cheek.  He  also  em- 
braced his  daughter  the  princess ; and,  making  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  he  blessed  her,  and  kissed  her  on  the  lips.* 

The  good  Agapida  seems  scarcely  to  have  been  more  struck 
wkn  thu  appearance  of  the  sovereigns,  than  with  that  of  the 
English  earl.  He  followed  (says  he)  immediately  after  the 
king,  with  great  pomp,  and,  in  an  extraordinary  manner,  tak- 
ing precedence  of  all  the  rest.  He  was  mounted  “ ala  guisa ,” 
or  with  long  stirrups,  on  a superb  chestnut  horse,  with  trap- 
pings of  azure  silk  which  reached  to  the  ground.  The  housings 
were  of  mulberry,  powdered  with  stars  of  gold.  He  was  armed 
in  proof,  and  wore  over  his  armor  a short  French  mantle  of 
black  brocade ; he  had  a white  French  hat  with  plumes,  and 
carried  on  his  left  arm  a small  roundjbuckler,  banded  with  gold. 
Five  pages  attended  him,  apparelled  in  silk  and  brocade,  and 
mounted  on  horses  sumptuously  caparisoned;  he  had  also  a 
train  of  followers,  bravely  attired  after  the  fashion  of  his 
country. 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios. 


the  coy  quest  of  an  af  ad  a.  171 

He  advanced  in  a chivalrous  and  courteous  manner,  making 
his  leverences  first  to  the  queen  and  Infanta,  and  afterwards 
to  the  king.  Queen  Isabella  received  him  graciously,  compli- 
menting him  on  his  courageous  conduct  at  Loxa,  and  condoling 
with  him  on  the  loss  of  his  teeth.  The  earl,  however,  made 
light  of  his  disfiguring  wound ; saying,  that  ‘ ‘ our  blessed  Lord, 
who  had  built  all  that  house,  had  opened  a window  there,  that 
he  might  see  more  readily  what  passed  within:”  * whereupon 
the  worthy  Fray  Antonio  Agapida  is  more  than  ever  astonished 
at  the  pregnant  wit  of  this  island  cavalier.  The  earl  continued 
some  little  distance  by  the  side  of  the  royal  family,  compli- 
menting them  all  with  courteous  speeches,  his  horse  curvet- 
ting and  caracoling,  but  being  managed  with  great  grace  and 
dexterity ; leaving  the  grandees  and  the  people  at  large,  not 
more  filled  with  admiration  at  the  strangeness  and  magnifi- 
cence of  his  state,  than  at  the  excellence  of  his  horseman- 
ship.! 

To  testify  her  sense  of  the  gallantry  and  services  of  this 
noble  English  knight,  who  had  come  from  so  far  to  assist  in 
their  wars,  the  queen  sent  him  the  next  day  presents  of  twelve 
horses,  with  stately  tents,  fine  linen,  two  beds  with  coverings 
of  gold  brocade,  and  many  other  articles  of  great  value. 

Having  refreshed  himself,  as  it  were,  with  the  description  of 
this  progress  of  queen  Isabella  to  the  camp,  and  the  glorious 
pomp  of  the  Catholic  sovereigns,  the  worthy  Antonio  Agapida 
returns  with  renewed  relish  to  his  pious  work  of  discomfiting 
the  Moors. 

The  description  of  this  royal  pageant,  and  the  particulars 
concerning  the  English  earl,  thus  given  from  the  manuscript 
of  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  agree  precisely  with  the  chronicle  of 
Andres  Bernaldes,  the  curate  of  los  Palacios.  The  English 
earl  makes  no  further  figure  in  this  war.  It  appears  from 
various  histories,  that  he  returned  in  the  course  of  the  year  to 
England.  In  the  following  year,  his  passion  for  fighting  took 
him  to  the  continent  at  the  head  of  four  hundred  adventurers, 
in  aid  of  Francis,  duke  of  Brittany,  against  Louis  XI.  of 
France.  He  was  killed  in  the  same  year  [1488]  in  the  battle  of 
St.  Alban’s,  between  the  Bretons  and  the  French. 


* Pietro  Martyr,  Epist.  61. 


t Cura  de  los  Palacios. 


172 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

HOW  KING  FERDINAND  ATTACKED  MOCLIN,  AND  OF  THE  STRANGE 
EVENTS  THAT  ATTENDED  ITS  CAPTURE. 

“eIhT  Sfth?HC  SO,VerfglT’”  says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida, 
had  by  this  time  closely  clipped  the  right  wing  of  the  Moor- 

ish  vulture.  In  other  words,  most  of  the  strong  fortresses 
along  the  western  frontier  of  Granada  had  fallen  beneath  the 
Christian  artillery.  The  army  now  lay  encamped  before  the 
town  of  Mochn,  on  the  frontier  of  Jaen,  one  of  the  most  stub- 
fortl*esses  of  the  border.  It  stood  on  a high  rocky  hill 
the  base  of  which  was  nearly  girdled  by  a river:  a thick  forest 
protected  the  back  part  of  the  town,  towards  the  mountain. 
Thus  strongly  situated,  it  domineered,  with  its  frowning 
battlements  and  massive  towers,  all  the  mountain  passes  into 
that  part  of  the  country,  and  was  called  “ the  shield  of  Grana- 
da.  it  had  a double  arrear  of  blood  to  settle  with  the  Chris- 
tians;  two  hundred  years  before,  a Master  of  Santiago  and  all 
his  cavaliers  had  been  lanced  by  the  Moors  before  its  gates 
It  had  recently  made  terrible  slaughter  among  the  troops  of 
the  good  count  de  Cabra,  in  his  precipitate  attempt  to  entrap 
the  old  Moorish  monarch.  The  pride  of  Ferdinand  had  been 
piqued  by  being  obliged  on  that  occasion  to  recede  from  his 
plan,  and  abandon  his  concerted  attack  on  the  place  • he  was 
now  prepared  to  take  a full  revenge. 

El  Zagal,  the  old  warrior  king  of  Granada,  anticipating  a 
second  attempt,  had  provided  the  place  with  ample  ammuni- 
tions and  provisions;  had  ordered  trenches  to  be  digged  and 
additional  bulwarks  thrown  up;  and  caused  all  the  old  men 
she  women,  and  the  children,  to  be  removed  to  the  capital 
_ Such  was  the  strength  of  the  fortress,  and  the  difficulties  of 
its  position,  that  Ferdinand  anticipated  much  trouble  in  reduc- 
ing it,  and  made  every  preparation  for  a regular  siege.  In  the 
centre  of  his  camp  were  two  great  mounds,  one  of  sacks  of 
hour,  the  other  of  grain,  which  were  called  the  royal  granary. 
Three  batteries  of  heavy  ordnance  were  opened  against  the 
citadel  and  principal  towers,  while  smaller  artillery,  engines 
tor  the  discharge  of  missiles,  arquebusses  and  cross-bows 
were  distributed  in  various  places,  to  keep  up  a fire  into 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  173 

any  breaches  that  might  he  made,  and  upon  those  of  the 
garrison  who  should  appear  on  the  battlements. 

The  lombards  soon  made  an  impression  on  the  works, 
demolishing  a part  of  the  wall,  and  tumbling  down  several 
of  those  Kaughty  towers,  which  from  their  height  had  been 
impregnable  before  the  invention  of  gunpowder.  The  Moors 
repaired  their  walls  as  well  as  they  were  able,  and,  still 
confiding  in  the  strength  of  their  situation,  kept  up  a reso- 
lute defence,  firing  down  from  their  lofty  battlements  and 
towers  upon  the  Christian  camp.  For  two  nights  and  a day 
an  incessant  fire  was  kept  up,  so  that  there  was  not  a moment 
in  which  the  roaring  of  ordnance  was  not  heard,  or  some 
damage  sustained  by  the  Christians  or  the  Moors.  It  was  a 
conflict,  however,  more  of  engineers  and  artillerists  than  of 
gallant  cavaliers;  there  was  no  sally  of  troops,  or  shock  of 
armed  men,  or  rush  and  charge  of  cavalry.  The  knights  stood 
looking  on  with  idle  weapons,  waiting  until  they  should  have 
an  opportunity  of  signalizing  their  prowess  by  scaling  the 
walls,  or  storming  the  breaches.  As  the  place,  however, 
was  assailable  only  in  one  part,  there  was  every  prospect 
of  a long  and  obstinate  resistance. 

The  engineers,  as  usual,  discharged  not  merely  balls  of 
stone  and  iron,  to  demolish  the  walls,  but  flaming  balls  of 
inextinguishable  combustibles,  designed  to  set  fire  to  the 
houses.  One  of  these,  which  passed  high  through  the  air 
like  a meteor,  sending  out  sparks  and  crackling  as  it  went, 
entered  the  window  of  a tower  which  was  used  as  a magazine 
of  gunpowder.  The  tower  blew  up,  with  a tremendous  ex- 
plosion; the  Moors  who  were  upon  its  battlements  were  hurled 
into  the  air,  and  fell  mangled  in  various  parts  of  the  town; 
and  the  houses  in  its  vicinity  were  rent  and  overthrown  as 
with  an  earthquake. 

The  Moors,  who  had  never  witnessed  an  explosion  of  the 
kind,  ascribed  the  destruction  of  the  tower  to  a miracle. 
Some  who  had  seen  the  descent  of  the  flaming  ball,  imagined 
that  fire  had  fallen  from  heaven  to  punish  them  for  their 
pertinacity.  The  pious  Agapida,  himself,  believes  that  this 
fiery  missive  wras  conducted  by  divine  agency  to  confound 
the  infidels;  an  opinion  in  which  he  is  supported  by  other 
Catholic  historians.* 

Seeing  heaven  and  earth  as  it  were  combined  against  them, 


Pulgar.  Garibay.  Lucio  Marino  Siculo,  Cosas  Memoral.  de  Hispan.  lib  eQ. 


174 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


tlie  Moors  lost  all  heart:  they  capitulated,  and  were  permitted 
to  depart  with  their  effects,  leaving  behind  all  arms  and  rnunb 
tions  of  war. 

The  Catholic  army  (says  Antonio  Agapida)  entered  Moclin  in 
solemn  state,  not  as  a licentious  host,  intent  upon  plunder  and 
desolation,  but  as  a band  of  Christian  warriors,  eoming  to 
purify  and  regenerate  the  land.  The  standard  of  the  cross, 
that  ensign  of  this  holy  crusade,  was  borne  in  the  advance, 
followed  by  the  other  banners  of  the  army.  Then  came  the 
king  and  queen,  at  the  head  of  a vast  number  of  armed 
cavaliers.  They  were  accompanied  by  a band  of  priests  and 
friars,  with  the  choir  of  the  royal  chapel,  chanting  the  can- 
tide  u Te  cleum  laudamusN  As  they  were  moving  through 
the  streets  in  this  solemn  manner,  every  sound  hushed  except- 
ing the  anthem  of  the  choir,  they  suddenly  heard,  issuing  as 
it  were  from  under  ground,  a chorus  of  voices  chanting  the 
solemn  response,  “ Benedictum  qui  venit  in  nomine  domini.”  * 
The  procession  paused  in  wonder.  The  sounds  arose  from 
Christian  captives,  and  among  them  several  priests,  who  were 
confined  in  subterraneous  dungeons. 

The  heart  of  Isabella  was  greatly  touched.  She  ordered  the 
captives  to  be  drawn  forth  from  their  cells,  and  was  still  more 
moved  at  beholding,  by  their  wan,  discolored,  and  emaciated 
appearance,  how  much  they  had  suffered.  Their  hair  and 
beards  were  overgrown  and  shagged;  they  were  wasted  by 
hunger,  half  naked,  and  in  chains.  She  ordered  that  they 
should  be  clothed  and  cherished,  and  money  furnished  them 
te  bear  them  to  their  homes,  t 

Several  of  the  captives  were  brave  cavaliers,  who  had  been 
wounded  and  made  prisoners,  in  the  defeat  of  the  count  de 
Cabra  by  El  Zagal,  in  the  preceding  year.  There  were  also 
found  other  melancholy  traces  of  that  disastrous  affair.  On 
visiting  the  narrow  pass  where  the  defeat  had  taken  place,  the 
remains  of  several  Christian  warriors  were  found  in  thickets, 
or  hidden  behind  rocks,  or  in  the  clefts  of  the  mountains. 
These  were  some  who  had  been  struck  from  their  horses,  and 
wounded  too  severely  to  fly.  They  had  crawled  away  from 
the  scene  of  action,  and  concealed  themselves  to  avoid  falling 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  and  had  thus  perished  miserably 
and  alone.  The  remains  of  those  of  note  were  known  by  their 


* Marino  Sicnlo. 

+ Illeseas,  Hist.  Pontif.  lib.  5,  c.  20,  § 1. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  175 

armor  and  devices,  and  were  mourned  over  by  their  com- 
panions who  had  shared  the  disasters  of  that  day.* 

The  queen  had  these  remains  piously  collected,  as  the  relics 
of  so  many  martyrs  who  had  fallen  in  the  cause  of  the  faith. 
They  were  interred  with  great  solemnity  in  the  mosques  of 
Moclin,  which  had  been  purified  and  consecrated  to  Christian 
worship.  “ There,”  says  Antonio  Agapida,  “ rest  the  bones  of 
those  truly  Catholic  knights,  in  the  holy  ground  which  in  a 
manner  had  been  sanctified  by  their  blood ; and  all  pilgrims 
passing  through  those  mountains  offer  up  prayers  and  masses 
for  the  repose  of  their  souls.” 

The  queen  remained  for  some  time  at  Moclin,  administering 
comfort  to  the  wounded  and  the  prisoners,  bringing  the 
newly  acquired  territory  into  order,  and  founding  churches 
and  monasteries  and  other  pious  institutions.  “ While  the 
king  marched  in  front,  laying  waste  the  land  of  the  Philis- 
tines,” says  the  figurative  Antonio  Agapida,  “ queen  Isabella 
followed  his  traces  as  the  binder  follows  the  reaper,  gathering 
and  garnering  the  rich  harvest  that  has  fallen  beneath  his 
sickle.  In  tliis  she  was  greatly  assisted  by  the  counsels  of  that 
cloud  of  bishops,  friars,  and  other  saintly  men,  which  continu- 
ally surrounded  her,  garnering  the  first  fruits  of  this  infidel 
land  into  the  granaries  of  the  church.”  Leaving  her  thus 
piously  employed,  the  king  pursued  his  career  of  conquest, 
determined  to  lay  waste  the  vega,  and  carry  fire  and  sword  to 
the  very  gates  of  Granada. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

HOW  KING  FERDINAND  FORAGED  THE  VEGA;  AND  OF  THE  BAT- 
TLE OF  THE  BRIDGE  OF  PINOS,  AND  THE  FATE  OF  THE  TWO 
MOORISH  BROTHERS. 

Muley  Abdallah  el  Zagal  had  been  under  a spell  ol  ill 
fortune,  ever  since  the  suspicious  death  of  the  old  king,  Ids 
brother.  Success  had  deserted  his  standard;  and,  with  his 
fickle  subjects,  want  of  success  was  one  of  the  greatest  crimes 
in  a sovereign.  He  found  his  popularity  declining,  and  he  lost 


* Pulgar,  part  3,  cap.  61. 


176 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


all  confidence  in  his  people.  The  Christian  army  marched  in 
open  defiance  through  his  territories,  and  sat  down  deliber- 
ately before  his  fortresses;  yet  he  dared  not  lead  forth  his 
legions  to  oppose  them,  lest  the  inhabitants  of  the  Albaycin, 
ever  ripe  for  a revolt,  should  rise  and  shut  the  gates  of  Gra- 
nada against  his  return. 

Every  few  days,  some  melancholy  train  entered  the  metro- 
polis,  the  inhabitants  of  some  captured  town,  bearing  the  few 
effects  that  had  been  spared  them,  and  weeping  and  bewailing 
the  desolation  of  their  homes.  When  the  tidings  arrived  that 
Illora  and  Moclin  had  fallen,  the  people  were  seized  with  con- 
sternation. “The  right  eye  of  Granada  is  extinguished,”  ex- 
claimed they;  “ the  shield  of  Granada  is  broken:  what  shall 
protect  us  from  the  inroad  of  the  foe?”  ‘When  the  survivors 
of  the  garrisons  of  those  towns  arrived,  with  downcast  looks, 
bearing  the  marks  of  battle,  and  destitute  of  arms  and  stan 
dards,  the  populace  reviled  them  in  their  wrath;  but  they 
answered,  “ We  fought  as  long  as  we  had  force  to  fight,  or 
walls  to  shelter  us;  but  the  Christians  laid  our  towns  and 
battlements  in  ruins,  and  we  looked  in  vain  for  aid  from 
Granada.” 

The  alcaydes  of  Illora  and  Moclin  were  brothers ; they  were 
alike  in  prowess,  and  the  bravest  among  the  Moorish  cheva- 
liers. They  had  been  the  most  distinguished  in  all  tilts  and 
tourneys  which  graced  the  happier  days  of  Granada,  and 
had  distinguished  themselves  in  the  sterner  conflicts  of  the 
field.  Acclamation  had  always  followed  their  banners,  and 
they  had  long  been  the  delight  of  the  people.  Yet  now,  when 
they  returned  after  the  capture  of  their  fortresses,  they  were 
followed  by  the  unsteady  populace  with  execrations.  The 
hearts  of  the  alcaydes  swelled  with  indignation;  they  found 
the  ingratitude  of  their  countrymen  still  more  intolerable  than 
the  hostility  of  the  Christians. 

Tidings  came,  that  the  enemy  was  advancing  with  his  trium- 
phant legions  to  lay  waste  the  country  about  Granada.  Still 
El  Zagal  did  not  dare  to  take  the  field.  The  two  alcaydes  of 
Illora  and  Moclin  stood  before  him:  “We  have  defended  your 
fortresses,”  said  they,  “ until  we  were  almost  buried  under 
their  ruins,  and  for  our  reward  we  receive  scofnngs  and  revil- 
ings;  give  us,  O king,  an  opportunity  where  knightly  valor 
may  signalize  itself,  not  shut  up  behind  stone  walls,  but  in  the 
open  conflict  of  the  field.  The  enemy  approaches  to  lay  our 
country  desolate ; give  us  men  to  meet  him  in  the  advance, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  177 

and  let  slianae  light  upon  our  heads  if  we  be  found  wanting  in 
the  battle !” 

The  two  brothers  were  sent  forth,  with  a large  force  of  horse 
and  foot;  El  Zagal  intended,  should  they  be  successful,  to 
issue  forth  with  his  whole  force,  and  by  a decisive  victory, 
repair  the  losses  he  had  suffered.  When  the  people  saw  the 
well-known  standards  of  the  brothers  going  forth  to  battle, 
there  was  a feeble  shout;  but  the  alcaydes  passed  on  with 
stern  countenances,  for  they  knew  the  same  voices  would 
curse  them  were  they  to  return  unfortunate.  They  cast  a 
farewell  look  upon  fair  Granada,  and  upon  the  beautiful  fields 
of  their  infancy,  as  if  for  these  they  were  willing  to  lay  down 
their  lives,  but  not  for  an  ungrateful  people. 

The  army,  of  Ferdinand  had  arrived  within  two  leagues  of 
Granada,  at  the  Bridge  of  Pinos,  a pass  famous  in  the  wars  of 
the  Moors  and  Christians  for  many  a bloody  conflict.  It  was 
the  pass  by  which  the  Castilian  monarchs  generally  made 
their  inroads,  and  was  capable  of  great  defence,  from  the  rug- 
gedness of  the  country  and  the  difficulty  o£  the  bridge.  The 
king,  with  the  main  body  of  the  army,  had  attained  the 
brow  of  a hill,  when  they  beheld  the  advance  guard,  under 
the  marques  of  Cadiz  and  the  Master  of  Santiago,  furiously 
attacked  by  the  enemy,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  bridge.  The 
Moors  rushed  to  the  assault  with  their  usual  shouts,  but  with 
more  than  usual  ferocity.  There  was  a hard  struggle  at  the 
bridge ; both  parties  knew  the  importance  of  that  pass. 

The  king  particularly  noted  the  prowess  of  two  Moorish 
cavaliers,  alike  in  arms  and  devices,  and  whom  by  their  bear- 
ing and  attendance  he  perceived  to  be  commanders  of  the 
enemy.  They  were  the  two  brothers,  the  alcaydes  of  Illora 
and  Moclin.  Wherever  they  turned,  they  carried  confusion 
and  death  into  the  ranks  of  the  Christians ; but  they  fought 
with  desperation,  rather  than  valor.  The  count  do  Cabra,  and 
his  brother  Don  Martin  de  Cordova,  pressed  forward  with 
eagerness  against  them;  but  having  advanced  too  precipi* 
tately,  were  surrounded  by  the  foe,  and  in  imminent  danger. 
A.  young  Christian  knight,  seeing  their  peril,  hastened  with 
his  followers  to  their  relief.  The  king  recognized  him  for  Don 
Juan  de  Arragon,  count  of  Ribargoza,  his  own  nephew;  for  he 
was  illegitimate  son  of  the  duke  of  Villahermosa,  illegitimate 
brother  of  king  Ferdinand.  The  splendid  armor  of  Don  Juan, 
and  the  sumptuous  caparison  of  his  steed,  rendered  him  a bril- 
liant object  of  attack.  He  was  assailed  on  all  sides,  and  his 


178 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


superb  steed  slain  under  him;  yet  still  he  fought  valiantly 
bearing  for  a time  the  brunt  of  the  fight,  and  giving  the  ex< 
hausted  forces  of  the  count  de  Cabra  time  to  recover  breath. 

Seeing  the  peril  of  these  troops  and  the  general  obstinacy  of 
the  fight,  the  king  ordered  the  royal  standard  to  be  advanced, 
and  hastened,  with  all  his  forces,  to  the  relief  of  the  count  de 
Cabra.  At  his  approach,  the  enemy  gave  way,  and  retreated 
towards  the  bridge.  The  two  Moorish  commanders  endea- 
vored to  rally  their  troops,  and  animate  them  to  defend  this 
pass  to  the  utmost:  they  used  prayers,  remonstrances,  men- 
aces—but  almost  in  vain.  They  could  only  collect  a scanty 
handful  of  cavaliers;  with  these  they  planted  themselves  at 
the  head  of  the  bridge,  and  disputed  it  inch  by  inch.  The 
fight  was  hot  and  obstinate,  for  but  few  could  contend  hand 
to  hand,  yet  many  discharged  cross-bows  and  arquebusses 
from  the  banks.  The  river  was  covered  with  the  floating 
bodies  of  the  slain.  The  Moorish  band  of  cavaliers  was  almost 
entirely  cut  to  pieces;  the  two  brothers  fell,  covered  with 
wounds,  upon  the  bridge  they  had  so  resolutely  defended. 
They  had  given  up  the  battle  for  lost,  but  had  determined  not 
to  return  alive  to  ungrateful  Granada. 

When  the  people  of  the  capital  heard  how  devotedly  they 
had  fallen,  they  lamented  greatly  their  deaths,  and  extolled 
their  memory:  a column  was  erected  to  their  honor  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  bridge,  which  long  went  by  the  name  of  “ the 
Tomb  of  the  Brothers.” 

The  army  of  Ferdinand  now  marched  on,  and  established  its 
camp  in  the  vicinity  of  Granada.  The  worthy  Agapida  gives 
many  triumphant  details  of  the  ravages  committed  in  the 
vega,  which  was  again  laid  waste ; the  grain,  fruits,  and  other 
productions  of  the  earth,  destroyed — and  that  earthly  paradise 
rendered  a dreary  desert.  He  narrates  several  fierce  but  in- 
effectual sallies  and  skirmishes  of  the  Moors,  in  defence  of  their 
favorite  plain ; among  which,  one  deserves  to  be  mentioned,  as 
it  records  the  achievements  of  one  of  the  saintly  heroes  of  this 
war. 

During  one  of  the  movements  of  the  Christian  army,  near 
the  walls  of  Granada,  a battalion  of  fifteen  hundred  cavalry, 
and  a large  force  of  foot,  had  sallied  from  the  city,  and  posted 
themselves  near  some  gardens,  which  were  surrounded  by  a 
canal,  and  traversed  by  ditches,  for  the  purpose  of  irrigation. 

The  Moors  beheld  the  duke  del  Infantado  pass  by,  with  his 
two  splendid  battalions;  one  of  men-at-arms,  the  other  of  light 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


179 


cavalry,  armed  a la  gineta.  In  company  with  him,  but  follow- 
ing as  a rear-guard,  was  Don  Garcia  Osorio,  the  belligerent 
bishop  of  Jaen,  attended  by  Francisco  Bovadillo,  the  corregidor 
of  his  city,  and  followed  by  two  squadrons  of  men-at-arms,  from 
Jaen,  Anduxar,  Ubeda,  and  Baeza.*  The  success  of  last  year’s 
campaign  had  given  the  good  bishop  an  inclination  for  warlike 
affairs,  and  he  had  once  more  buckled  on  his  cuirass. 

The  Moors  were  much  given  to  stratagem  in  warfare.  They 
looked  wistfully  at  the  magnificent  squadrons  of  the  duke  del 
Infantado;  but  their  martial  discipline  precluded  all  attack: 
the  good  bishop  promised  to  be  a more  easy  prey.  Suffering 
the  duke  and  his  troops  to  pass  unmolested,  they  approached 
the  squadrons  of  the  bishop,  and,  making  a pretended  attack, 
skirmished  slightly,  and  fled  in  apparent  confusion.  The 
bishop  considered  the  day  his  own,  and,  seconded  by  his  cor- 
regidor Bovadillo,  followed  with  valorous  precipitation.  The 
Moors  fled  into  the  Huerta  del  Bey , or  orchard  of  the  king ; the 
troops  of  the  bishop  followed  hotly  after  them. 

When  the  Moors  perceived  their  pursuers  fairly  embarrassed 
among  the  intricacies  of  the  garden,  they  turned  fiercely  upon 
them,  while  some  of  their  number  threw  open  the  sluices  of  the 
Xenel.  In  an  instant,  the  canal  which  encircled  and  the 
ditches  which  traversed  the  garden,  were  filled  with  water, 
and  the  valiant  bishop  and  his  followers  found  themselves 
overwhelmed  by  a deluge,  t A scene  of  great  confusion  suc- 
ceeded. Some  of  the  men  of  Jaen,  stoutest  of  heart  and  hand, 
fought  with  the  Moors  in  the  garden,  while  others  struggled 
with  the  water,  endeavoring  to  escape  across  the  canal,  in 
which  attempt  many  horses  were  drowned. 

Fortunately,  the  duke  del  Infantado  perceived  the  snare  into 
which  his  companions  had  fallen,  and  dispatched  his  light 
cavalry  to  their  assistance.  The  Moors  were  compelled  to 
flight,  and  driven  along  the  road  of  Elvira  up  to  the  gates  of 
Granada.  I Several  Christian  cavaliers  perished  in  this  affray ; 
the  bishop  himself  escaped  with  difficulty,  having  slipped  from 
his  saddle  in  crossing  the  canal,  but  saving  himself  by  holding 
on  to  the  tail  of  his  charger.  This  perilous  achievement  seems 
to  have  satisfied  the  good  bishop’s  belligerent  propensities.  He 
retired  on  his  laurels,  (says  Agapida,)  to  his  city  of  Jaen; 
where,  in  the  fruition  of  all  good  things,  he  gradually  waxed 
too  corpulent  for  his  corselet,  which  was  hung  up  in  the  hall  of 


* Pulgar,'part  3,  cap.  62. 


t Pulgar. 


X Pulerar. 


180 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


his  episcopal  palace;  and  we  hear  no  more  of  ills  military 
deeds,  throughout  the  residue  of  the  holy  war  of  Granada.* 
King  Ferdinand,  having  completed  his  ravage  of  the  vega, 
and  kept  El  Zagal  shut  up  in  liis  capital,  conducted  his  army 
back  through  the  pass  of  Lope  to  rejoin  queen  Isabella  at 
Moclin.  The  fortresses  lately  taken  being  well  garrisoned  and 
supplied,  he  gave  the  command  of  the  frontier  to  his  cousin, 
Don  Fadrique  de  Toledo,  afterwards  so  famous  in  the  Nether- 
lands as  the  duke  of  Alva.  The  campaign  being  thus  com- 
pletely crowned  with  success,  the  sovereigns  returned  in  tri- 
umph to  the  city  of  Cordova. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

ATTEMPT  OF  EL  ZAGAL  UPON  THE  LIFE  OF  BOABDIL,  AND  HOW 
THE  LATTER  WAS  ROUSED  TO  ACTON. 

No  sooner  did  the  last  squadron  of  Christian  cavalry  disap- 
pear behind  the  mountain  of  Elvira,  and  the  note  of  its  trum- 
pets die  away  upon  the  ear,  than  the  long-suppressed  wrath  of 
old  Muley  El  Zagal  burst  forth.  He  determined  no  longer  to 
be  half  a king,  reigning  over  a divided  kingdom,  in  a divided 
capital;  but  to  exterminate,  by  any  means,  fair  or  foul,  his 
nephew  Boabdil  and  his  faction.  He  turned  furiously  upon 
those  whose  factious  conduct  had  deterred  him  from  sallying 
upon  the  foe;  some  he  punished  by  confiscations,  others  by 
banishment,  others  by  death.  Once  undisputed  monarch  of 
the  entire  kingdom,  he  trusted  to  his  military  skill  to  retrieve 
his  fortunes,  and  drive  the  Christians  over  the  frontier. 

Boabdil,  however,  had  again  retired  to  Velez  el  Blanco,  on 
the  confines  of  Murcia,  where  he  could  avail  himself,  in  case  of 
emergency,  of  any  assistance  or  protection  afforded  him  by  the 
policy  of  Ferdinand.  His  defeat  had  blighted  his  reviving  for- 
tunes, for  the  people  considered  him  as  inevitably  doomed  to 
misfortune.  Still,  while  he  lived,  El  Zagal  knew  he  would  be 
a rallying  point  for  faction,  and  liable  at  any  moment  to  be 


* “ Don  Luis  Osorio  fue  obispo  de  Jaen  desde  el  ano  del  483,  y presidio  in  esta 
iglesia  hasta  el  de  1496  in  que  murio  en  Flandes,  a donde  fue  acompafiando  a la 
princesa  Dona  Juana,  esposadel  arebiduque  Don  Felipe.” — Espana  Sagrada , por  Fr. 
M.  Risco,  tom.  41,  trat.  77,  cap.  4. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


181 


elevated  into  power  by  the  capricious  multitude.  He  had 
recourse,  therefore,  to  the  most  perfidious  means  to  compass 
his  destruction.  He  sent  embassadors  to  him,  representing  the 
necessity  of  concord  for  the  salvation  of  the  kingdom,  and 
even  offering  to  resign  the  title  of  king,  and  to  become  subject 
to  his  sway,  on  receiving  some  estate  on  which  he  could  live  in 
tranquil  retirement.  But  while  the  embassadors  bore  these 
words  of  peace,  they  were  furnished  with  poisoned  herbs, 
which  they  were  to  administer  secretly  to  Boabdil ; and  if  they 
failed  in  this  attempt,  they  had  pledged  themselves  to  dispatch 
him  openly,  while  engaged  in  conversation.  They  were  insti- 
gated to  this  treason  by  promises  of  great  reward,  and  by  as- 
surances from  the  alfaquis  that  Boabdil  was  an  apostate, 
whose  death  would  be  acceptable  to  Heaven. 

The  young  monarch  was  secretly  apprised  of  the  concerted 
treason,  and  refused  an  audience  to  the  embassadors.  He  de- 
nounced his  uncle  as  the  murderer  of  his  father  and  his  kin- 
dred, and  the  usurper  of  his  throne ; and  vowed  never  to  relent 
in  hostility  to  him,  until  he  should  place  his  head  on  the  walls 
of  the  Alhambra. 

Open  war  again  broke  out  between  the  two  monarchs,  though 
feebly  carried  on,  in  consequence  of  their  mutual  embarrass- 
ments. Ferdinand  again  extended  his  assistance  to  Boabdil, 
ordering  the  commanders  of  his  fortresses  to  aid  him  in  all 
enterprises  against  his  uncle,  and  against  such  places  as  refused 
to  acknowledge  him  as  king;  and  Don  Juan  de  Bonavides,  who 
commanded  in  Lorca,  even  made  inroads  in  his  name,  into 
the  territories  of  Almeria,  Baza,  and  Guadix,  which  owned 
allegiance  to  El  Zagal. 

The  unfortunate  Boabdil  had  three  great  evils  to  contend 
with— the  inconstancy  of  his  subjects,  the  hostility  of  his 
uncle,  and  the  friendship  of  Ferdinand.  The  last  was  by  far 
the  most  baneful:  his  fortunes  withered  under  it.  He  was 
looked  upon  as  the  enemy  of  his  faith  and  of  his  country.  The 
cities  shut  their  gates  against  him ; the  people  cursed  him ; even 
the  scanty  band  of  cavaliers,  who  had  hitherto  followed  his 
ill-starred  banner,  began  to  desert  him ; for  he  had  not  where- 
withal to  reward,  or  even  to  support  them.  His  spirits  sunk 
with  his  fortune,  and  he  feared  that  in  a little  time  he  should 
not  have  a spot  of  earth  whereon  to  plant  his  standard,  nor  an 
adherent  to  rally  under  it. 

In  the  midst  of  his  despondency,  he  received  a message  from 
his  lion-hearted  mother,  the  sultana  Ayxa  la  Horra.  “For 


182 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


shame,”  said  she,  “to  linger  timorously  about  the  borders  of 
your  kingdom,  when  a usurper  is  seated  in  your  capital.  Why 
look  abroad  for  perfidious  aid,  when  you  have  loyal  hearts 
beating  true  to  you  in  Granada  ? The  Albaycin  is  ready  to 
throw  open  its  gates  to  receive  you.  Strike  home  vigorously 
—a  sudden  blow  may  mend  all,  or  make  an  end.  A throne  or 
a grave!— for  a king,  there  is  no  honorable  medium.” 

Boabdil  was  of  an  undecided  character,  but  there  are  circum- 
stances which  bring  the  most  wavering  to  a decision,  and  when 
once  resolved  they  are  apt  to  act  with  a daring  impulse  un- 
known to  steadier  judgments.  The  message  of  the  sultana 
roused  him  from  a dream.  Granada,  beautiful  Granada,  with 
its  stately  Alhambra,  its  delicious  gardens,  its  gushing  and 
limpid  fountains  sparkling  among  groves  of  orange,  citron, 
and  myrtle,  rose  before  him.  “What  have  I done,”  exclaimed 
he,  “that  I should  be  an  exile  from  this  paradise  of  my  fore- 
fathers—a wanderer  and  fugitive  in  my  own  kingdom,  while  a 
murderous  usurper  sits  proudly  upon  my  throne  ? Surely  Allah 
will  befriend  the  righteous  cause ; one  blow,  and  all  may  be  my 
own.” 

He  summoned  his  scanty  band  of  cavaliers.  ‘ ‘ Who  is  ready 
to  follow  his  monarch  unto  the  death  ?”  said  he : and  every  one 
laid  his  hand  upon  his  scimitar.  “Enough!”  said  he;  “let 
each  man  arm  himself  and  prepare  his  steed  in  secret,  for  an 
enterprise  of  toil  and  peril : if  we  succeed,  our  reward  is  em- 
pire.” 


[END  OF  VOL.  ONE.] 


A CHRONICLE 


OF 

THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


VOLUME  SECOND. 


CHAPTER  I. 

HOW  BOABDIL  RETURNED  SECRETLY  TO  GRANADA,  AND  HOW  HE 
WAS  RECEIVED. 

“In  the  hand  of  God,”  exclaims  an  old  Arabian  chronicler, 
“is  the  destiny  of  princes;  he  alone  giveth  empire.  A single 
Moorish  horseman,  mounted  on  a fleet  Arabian  steed,  was  one 
day  traversing  the  mountains  which  extend  between  Granada 
and  the  frontier  of  Murcia.  He  galloped  swiftly  through  the 
valleys,  but  paused  and  looked  out  cautiously  from  the  summit 
of  every  height.  A squadron  of  cavaliers  followed  warily  at 
a distance.  There  were  fifty  lances.  The  richness  of  their 
armor  and  attire  showed  them  to  be  warriors  of  noble  rank, 
and  their  leader  had  a lofty  and  prince-like  demeanor.”  The 
squadron  thus  described  by  the  Arabian  chronicler,  was  the 
Moorish  king  Boabdil  and  his  devoted  followers. 

For  two  nights  and  a day  they  pursued  their  adventurous 
journey,  avoiding  all  populous  parts  of  the  country,  and  choos- 
ing the  most  solitary  passes  of  the  mountains.  They  suffered 
severe  hardships  and  fatigues,  but  they  suffered  without  a 
murmur : they  were  accustomed  to  rugged  campaigning,  and 
their  steeds  were  of  generous  and  unyielding  spirit.  It  was 
midnight,  and  all  was  dark  and  silent  as  they  descended  from 
the  mountains,  and  approached  the  city  of  Granada.  They 
passed  along  quietly  under  the  shadow  of  its  walls,  until  they 
arrived  near  the  gate  of  the  Albaycin.  Here  Boabdil  ordered 


184 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


his  followers  to  halt,  and  remained  concealed.  Taking  but  four 
or  five  with  him,  he  advanced  resolutely  to  the  gate,  and 
knocked  with  the  hilt  of  his  scimitar.  The  guards  demanded 
who  sought  to  enter  at  that  unseasonable  hour.  “ Your  king!” 
exclaimed  Boabdil,  “open  the  gate  and  admit  him!” 

The  guards  held  forth  a light,  and  recognized  the  person  of 
the,  youthful  monarch.  They  were  struck  with  sudden  awe, 
and  threw  open  the  gates ; and  Boabdil  and  his  followers  en- 
tered unmolested.  They  galloped  to  the  dwellings  of  the  prin- 
cipal inhabitants  of  the  Albaycin,  thundering  at  their  portals, 
and  summoning  them  to  rise  and  take  arms  for  their  rightful 
sovereign.  The  summons  was  instantly  obeyed : trumpets  re- 
sounded throughout  the  streets — the  gleam  of  torches  and  the 
flash  of  arms  showed  the  Moors  hurrying  to  their  gathering 
places—  and  by  daybreak,  the  whole  force  of  the  Albaycin  was 
rallied  under  the  standard  of  Boabdil.  Such  was  the  success 
of  this  sudden  and  desperate  act  of  the  young  monarch ; for 
we  are  assured  by  contemporary  historians,  that  there  had 
been  no  previous  concert  or  arrangement.  “As  the  guards 
opened  the  gates  of  the  city  to  admit  him,”  observes  a pious 
chronicler,  “ so  God  opened  the  hearts  of  the  Moors  to  receive 
him  as  their  king.”  * 

In  the  morning  early,  the  tidings  of  this  event  roused  El 
Zagal  from  his  slumbers  in  the  Alhambra.  The  fiery  old  war- 
rior assembled  his  guard  in  haste,  and  made  his  way  sword  in 
hand  to  the  Albaycin,  hoping  to  come  upon  his  nephew  by  sur- 
prise. He  was  vigorously  met  by  Boabdil  and  his  adherents, 
and  driven  back  into  the  quarter  of  the  Alhambra.  An  en- 
counter took  place  between  the  two  kings,  in  the  square  before 
the  principal  mosque ; here  they  fought  hand  to  hand  with  im- 
placable fury,  as  though  it  had  been  agreed  to  decide  their 
competition  for  the  crown  by  single  combat.  In  the  tumult 
of  this  chance  medley  affray,  however,  they  were  separated, 
and  the  party  of  El  Zagal  was  ultimately  driven  from  the 
square. 

The  battle  raged  for  some  time  in  the  streets  and  places  of 
the  city,  but  finding  their  powers  of  mischief  cramped  within 
such;  narrow  limits,  both  parties  sallied  forth  into  the  fields,  and 
fought  beneath  the  walls  until  evening.  Many  fell  on  both 
sides,  and  at  night  each  party  withdrew  into  its  quarter,  until 
the  morning  gave  them  light  to  renew  the  unnatural  conflict. 


■ Pnlcir. 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


185 


For  several  days,  the  two  grand  divisions  of  the  city  remained 
like  hostile  powers  arrayed  against  each  other.  The  party  of 
the  Alhambra  was  more  numerous  than  that  of  the  Albaycin, 
and  contained  most  of  the  nobility  and  chivalry ; hut  the  ad- 
herents of  Boabdil  were  men  hardened  and  strengthened  by 
labor  and  habitually  skilled  in  the  exercise  of  arms. 

The  Albaycin  underwent  a kind  of  siege  by  the  forces  of  El 
Zagal ; they  effected  breaches  in  the  walls,  and  made  repeated 
attempts  to  carry  it  sword  in  hand,  but  were  as  often  repulsed. 
The  troops  of  Boabdil,  on  the  other  hand,  made  frequent  sal- 
lies ; and  in  the  conflicts  which  took  place,  the  hatred  of  the 
combatants  arose  to  such  a pitch  of  fury,  that  no  quarter  was 
given  on  either  side. 

Boabdil  perceived  the  inferiority  of  his  force ; he  dreaded  also 
that  his  adherents,  being  for  the  most  part  tradesmen  and  arti- 
sans, would  become  impatient  of  this  interruption  of  their  gain- 
ful occupations,  and  disheartened  by  these  continual  scenes  of 
carnage.  He  sent  missives,  therefore,  in  all  haste,  to  Don  F*a- 
drique  de  Toledo,  who  commanded  the  Christian  forces  on  the 
frontier,  entreating  his  assistance. 

Don  Fadrique  had  received  instructions  from  the  politic  Fer- 
dinand, to  aid  the  youthful  monarch  in  all  his  contests  with  his 
uncle.  He  advanced,  therefore,  with  a body  of  troops  near  to 
Granada,  but,  wary  lest  some  treachery  might  be  intended,  he 
stood  for  some  time  aloof,  watching  the  movements  of  the  par- 
ties. The  furious  and  sanguinary  nature  of  the  conflicts  w'hich 
distracted  unhappy  Granada,  soon  convinced  him  that  there 
was  no  collusion  between  the  monarchs.  He  sent  Boabdil, 
therefore,  a reinforcement  of  Christian  foot-soldiers  and  arque- 
busiers,  under  Fernan  Alvarez  de  Sotomayer,  alcayde  of  Colo- 
mera.  This  was  as  a firebrand  thrown  in  to  light  up  anew  the 
flames  of  war  in  the  city,  which  remained  raging  between  the 
Moorish  inhabitants  for  the  space  of  fifty  days. 


CHAPTER  II. 

HOW  KING  FERDINAND  LAID  SIEGE  TO  VELEZ  MALAGA. 

Hitherto,  the  events  of  this  renowned  war  have  been  little 
else  than  a succession  of  brilliant  but  brief  exploits,  such  as 
sudden  forays  and  wild  skirmishes  among  the  mountains,  or 


186 


THE  COE  QUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


the  surprisals  of  castles,  fortresses,  and  frontier  towns.  We 
approach  now  to  more  important  and  prolonged  operations,  in 
which  ancient  and  mighty  cities,  the  bulwarks  of  Granada, 
were  invested  by  powerful  armies,  subdued  by  slow  and  regu- 
lar sieges,  and  thus  the  capital  left  naked  and  alone. 

The  glorious  triumphs  of  the  Catholic  sovereigns  (says  Fray 
Antonio  Agapida)  had  resounded  throughout  the  east,  and 
filled  all  heathenesse  with  alarm.  The  Grand-Turk  Bajazet  II. 
and  his  deadly  foe,  the  grand  soldan  of  Egypt,  suspending  for 
a time  their  bloody  feuds,  entered  into  a league  to  protect  the 
religion  of  Mahomet  and  the  kingdom  of  Granada  from  the 
hostilities  of  the  Christians.  It  was  concerted  between  them, 
that  Bajazet  should  send  a powerful  armada  against  the  island 
of  Sicily,  then  appertaining  to  the  Spanish  crown,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  distracting  the  attention  of  the  Castilian  sovereigns ; 
while,  at  the  same  time,  great  bodies  of  troops  should  be 
poured  into  Granada,  from  the  opposite  coast  of  Africa. 

Ferdinand  and  Isabella  received  timely  intelligence  of  these 
designs.  They  resolved  at  once  to  carry  the  war  into  the  sea- 
board of  Granada,  to  possess  themselves  of  its  ports,  and  thus, 
as  it  were,  to  bar  the  gates  of  the  kingdom  against  all  external 
aid.  Malaga  was  to  be  the  main  object  of  attack : it  was  the 
principal  seaport  of  the  kingdom,  and  almost  necessary  to  its 
existence.  It  had  long  been  the  seat  of  opulent  commerce, 
sending  many  ships  to  the  coasts  of  Syria  and  Egypt.  It  was 
also  the  great;  channel  of  communication  with  Africa,  through 
which  were  introduced  supplies  of  money,  troops,  arms,  and 
steeds,  from  Tunis,  Tripoli,  Fez,  Tremezan,  and  other  Barbary 
powers.  It  was  emphatically  called,  therefore,  “ the  hand  and 
mouth  of  Granada.”  Before  laying  siege  to  this  redoubtable 
city,  however,  it  was  deemed  necessary  to  secure  the  neigh 
boring  city  of  Yelez  Malaga  and  its  dependent  places,  which 
might  otherwise  harass  the  besieging  army. 

For  this  important  campaign,  the  nobles  of  the  kingdom  were 
again  summoned  to  take  the  field  with  their  forces,  in  the 
spring  of  1487.  The  menaced  invasion  of  the  infidel  powers  of 
the  east  had  awakened  new  ardor  in  the  bosoms  of  all  true 
Christian  knights ; and  so  zealously  did  they  respond  to  the 
summons  of  the  sovereigns,  that  an  army  of  twenty  thousand 
cavalry  and  fifty  thousand  foot,  the  flower  of  Spanish  warriors, 
led  by  the  bravest  of  Spanish  cavaliers,  thronged  the  renowned 
city  of  Cordova,  at  the  appointed  time. 

On  the  night  before  this  mighty  host  set  forth  upon  its  march, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


187 


an  earthquake  shook  the  city.  The  inhabitants,  awakened  by 
the  shaking  of  the  walls  and  rocking  of  the  towers,  fled  to  the 
courts  and  squares,  fearing  to  be  overwhelmed  by  the  ruins  of 
their  dwellings.  The  earthquake  was  most  violent  in  the 
quarter  of  the  royal  residence,  the  site  of  the  ancient  palace  of 
the  Moorish  kings.  Many  looked  upon  this  as  an  omen  of  some 
impending  evil ; but  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  in  that  infallible 
spirit  of  divination  which  succeeds  an  event,  plainly  reads  in 
it  a presage  that  the  entire  empire  of  the  Moors  was  about  to  be 
shaken  to  its  centre. 

It  was  on  Saturday,  the  eve  of  the  Sunday  of  Palms,  (says  a 
worthy  and  loyal  chronicler  of  the  time,)  that  the  most 
Catholic  monarch  departed  with  his  army,  to  render  service 
to  Heaven,  and  make  war  upon  the  Moors.*  Heavy  rains  had 
swelled  all  the  streams,  and  rendered  the  roads  deep  and  diffi- 
cult. The  king,  therefore,  divided  his  host  into  two  bodies. 
In  one  he  put  all  the  artillery,  guarded  by  a strong  body  of 
horse,  and  commanded  by  the  Master  of  Alcantara  and  Martin 
Alonzo,  Senior  of  Montemayor.  This  division  was  to  proceed 
by  the  road  through  the  valleys,  where  pasturage  abounded 
for  the  oxen  which  drew  the  ordnance. 

The  main  body  of  the  army  was  led  by  the  king  in  person. 
It  was  divided  into  numerous  battalions,  each  commanded  by 
some  distinguished  cavalier.  The  king  took  the  rough  and 
perilous  road  of  the  mountains,  and  few  mountains  are  more 
rugged  and  difficult  than  those  of  Andalusia.  The  roads  are 
mere  mule-paths,  straggling  amidst  rocks  and  along  the  verge 
of  precipices,  clambering  vast  craggy  heights,  or  descending 
into  frightful  chasms  and  ravines,  with  scanty  and  uncertain 
foothold  for  either  man  or  steed.  Four  thousand  pioneers 
were  sent  in  advance,  under  the  alcayde  de  los  Donzeles,  to 
conquer,  in  some  degree,  the  asperities  of  the  road.  Some  had 
pickaxes  and  crowbars  to  break  the  rocks,  others  had  imple- 
ments to  construct  bridges  over  the  mountain  torrents,  while 
it  was  the  duty  of  others  to  lay  stepping-stones  in  the  smaller 
streams.  As  the  country  was  inhabited  by  fierce  Moorish 
mountaineers,  Don  Diego  de  Castrillo  was  dispatched,  with  a 
body  of  horse  and  foot,  to  take  possession  of  the  heights  and 
passes.  Notwithstanding  every  precaution,  the  royal  armj 
suffered  excessively  on  its  march.  At  one  time,  there  was  no 
place  to  encamp,  for  five  leagues  of  the  most  toilsome  and 


Pulgar.  Cronica  de  los  Reyes  Catholicos. 


188 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


mountainous  country ; and  many  of  the  beasts  of  burden  sunk 
down,  and  perished  on  the  road. 

It  was  with  the  greatest  joy,  therefore,  that  the  royal  army 
emerged  from  these  stern  and  frightful  defiles,  and  came  to 
where  they  looked  down  upon  the  vega  of  Velez  Malaga.  The 
region  before  them  was  one  of  the  most  delectable  to  the  eye 
that  ever  was  ravaged  by  an  army.  Sheltered  from  every 
rude  blast  by  a screen  of  mountains,  and  sloping  and  expand- 
ing to  the  south,  this  lovely  valley  was  quickened  by  the  most 
generous  sunshine,  watered  by  the  silver  meanderings  of  the 
Velez,  and  refreshed  by  cooling  breezes  from  the  Mediter- 
ranean. The  sloping  hills  were  covered  with  vineyards  and 
olive-trees;  the  distant  fields  waved  with  grain,  or  were  ver- 
dant with  pasturage;  while  around  the  city  were  delightful 
gardens,  the  favorite  retreats  of  the  Moors,  where  their  white 
pavilions  gleamed  among  groves  of  oranges,  citrons,  and 
pomegranates,  and  were  surmounted  by  stately  palms — those 
plants  of  southern  growth,  bespeaking  a generous  climate  and 
a cloudless  sky. 

In  the  upper  part  of  this  delightful  valley,  the  city  of  Velez 
Malaga  reared  its  warrior  battlements  in  stern  contrast  to  the 
landscape.  It  was  built  on  the  declivity  of  a steep  and  insu- 
lated hill,  and  strongly  fortified  by  wall  and  towers.  The 
crest  of  the  hill  rose  high  above  the  town,  into  a mere  crag, 
inaccessible  on  every  other  side,  and  crowned  by  a powerful 
castle,  which  domineered  over  the  surrounding  country.  Two 
suburbs  swept  down  into  the  valley,  from  the  skirts  of  the 
town,  and  were  defended  by  bulwarks  and  deep  ditches.  The 
vast  ranges  of  gray  mountains,  often  capped  with  clouds, 
which  rose  to  the  north,  were  inhabited  by  a hardy  and  war- 
like race,  whose  strong  fortresses  of  Comares,  Camillas,  Com- 
peta,  and  Benemarhorga,  frowned  down  from  cragged  heights. 

At  the  time  that  the  Christian  host  arrived  in  sight  of  this 
valley,  a squadron  was  hovering  on  the  smooth  sea  before  it, 
displaying  the  banner  of  Castile.  This  was  commanded  by 
the  count  of  Trevento,  and  consisted  of  four  armed  galleys, 
conveying  a number  of  caravels,  laden  with  supplies  for  the 
army. 

After  surveying  the  ground,  king  Ferdinand  encamped  on 
the  side  of  a mountain  which  advanced  close  to  the  city,  and 
which  was  the  last  of  a rugged  sierra,  or  chain  of  heights,  that 
extended  quite  to  Granada.  On  the  summit  of  this  mountain, 
and  overlooking  the  camp,  was  a Moorish  town,  powerfully 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  189 

fortified,  called  Bentoniiz,  and  which,  from  its  vicinity,  had 
been  considered  capable  of  yielding  great  assistance  to  Velez 
Malaga.  Several  of  the  generals  remonstrated  with  the  king, 
for  choosing  a post  so  exposed  to  assaults  from  the  moun- 
taineers. Ferdinand  replied,  that  he  should  thus  cut  off  all 
communication  between  the  town  and  the  city ; and  that  as  to 
the  danger,  his  soldiers  must  keep  the  more  vigilant  guard 
against  surprise. 

King  Ferdinand  rode  forth,  attended  by  several  cavaliers 
and  a small  number  of  cuirassiers,  appointing  the  various 
stations  of  the  camp.  While  a body  of  foot-soldiers  were  tak- 
ing possession,  as  an  advanced  guard,  of  an  important  height 
which  overlooked  the  city,  the  king  retired  to  a tent  to  take 
refreshment.  While  at  table,  he  was  startled  by  a sudden 
uproar,  and,  looking  forth,  beheld  his  soldiers  flying  before  a 
superior  force  of  the  enemy.  The  king  had  on  no  other 
armor  but  a cuirass;  seizing  a lance,  however,  he  sprang 
upon  his  horse  and  galloped  to  protect  the  fugitives,  followed 
by  his  handful  of  knights  and  cuirassiers.  When  the  Spaniards 
saw  the  king  hastening  to  their  aid,  they  turned  upon  their 
pursuers.  Ferdinand,  in  his  eagerness,  threw  himself  into  the 
midst  of  the  foe.  One  of  his  grooms  was  killed  beside  him ; 
but,  before  the  Moor  who  slew  him  could  escape,  the  king 
transfixed  him  with  his  lance.  He  then  sought  to  draw  his 
sword,  which  hung  at  his  saddle-bow — but  in  vain.  Never 
had  he  been  exposed  to  such  peril ; — he  was  surrounded  by  the 
enemy,  without  a weapon  wherewith  to  defend  himself. 

In  this  moment  of  awful  jeopardy,  the  marques  of  Cadiz, 
the  count  de  Cabra,  the  adelantado  of  Murcia,  with  two  other 
cavaliers,  named  Garcilasso  de  la  Vega  and  Diego  de  Atayde, 
came  galloping  to  the  scene  of  action,  and,  surrounding  the 
king,  made  a loyal  rampart  of  their  bodies  against  the  assaults 
of  the  Moors.  The  horse  of  the  marques  was  pierced  by  an 
arrow,  and  that  worthy  cavalier  exposed  to  imminent  danger ; 
but,  with  the  aid  of  his  valorous  companions,  he  quickly  put 
the  enemy  to  flight,  and  pursued  them,  with  slaughter,  to  the 
very  gates  of  the  city. 

When  those  loyal  warriors  returned  from  the  pursuit,  they 
remonstrated  with  the  king  for  exposing  his  life  in  personal 
conflict,  seeing  that  he  had  so  many  valiant  captains  whose 
business  it  was  to  fight.  They  reminded  him  that  the  life  of  a 
prince  was  the  life  of  his  people,  and  that  many  a brave  army 
was  lost  by^the  loss  of  its  commander.  They  entreated  him, 


190 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


therefore,  in  future,  to  protect  them  with  the  force  of  his  mind 
in  the  cabinet,  rather  than  of  his  arm  in  the  field. 

Ferdinand  acknowledged  the  wisdom  of  their  advice,  but 
declared  that  he  could  not  see  his  people  in  peril  without  ven- 
turing his  person  to  assist  them: — a reply  (say  the  old  chroni- 
clers) which  delighted  the  whole  army,  inasmuch  as  they  saw 
that  he  not  only  governed  them  as  a good  king,  hut  protected 
them  as  a valiant  captain.  Ferdinand,  however,  was  con- 
scious of  the  extreme  peril  to  which  he  had  been  exposed,  and 
made  a vow  never  again  to  venture  into  battle  without  having 
his  sword  girt  to  his  side.* 

When  this  achievement  of  the  king  was  related  to  Isabella, 
she  trembled  amidst  her  joy  at  his  safety;  and  afterwards,  in 
memorial  of  the  event,  she  granted  to  Velez  Malaga,  as  the 
arms  of  the  city,  the  figure  of  the  king  on  horseback,  with  a 
groom  lying  dead  at  his  feet,  and  the  Moors  flying,  f 

The  camp  was  formed,  but  the  artillery  was  yet  on  the  road, 
advancing  with  infinite  labor,  at  the  rate  of  merely  a league  a 
day ; for  heavy  rains  had  converted  the  streams  of  the  valleys 
into  raging  torrents,  and  completely  broken  up  the  roads.  In 
the  mean  time,  king  Ferdinand  ordered  an  assault  on  the 
suburbs  of  the  city.  They  were  carried,  after  a sanguinary 
conflict  of  six  hours,  in  which  many  Christian  cavaliers  were 
killed  and  wounded,  and,  among  the  latter,  Don  Alvaro  of 
Portugal,  son  of  the  duke  of  Braganza.  The  suburbs  were 
then  fortified  towards  the  city,  with  trenches  and  palisades, 
and  garrisoned  by  a chosen  force,  under  Don  Fadrique  de 
Toledo.  Other  trenches  were  digged  round  the  city,  and  fron^ 
the  suburbs  to  the  royal  camp,  so  as  to  cut  off  all  communica- 
tion with  the  surrounding  country. 

Bodies  of  troops  were  also  sent  to  take  possession  of  the 
mountain  passes,  by  which  the  supplies  for  the  army  had  to 
be  brought.  The  mountains,  however,  were  so  steep  and 
rugged,  and  so  full  of  defiles  and  lurking-places,  that  the 
Moors  could  sally  forth  and  retreat  in  perfect  security;  fre- 
quently swooping  down  upon  Christian  convoys,  and  bearing 
off  both  booty  and  prisoners  to  their  strong-holds.  Some- 
times the  Moors  would  light  fires  at  night,  on  the  sides  of  the 
mountains,  which  would  be  answered  by  fires  from  the  watch- 
towers  and  fortresses.  By  these  signals,  they  would  concert 
assaults  upon  the  Christian  camp,  which,  in  consequence,  was 


*IUe.73as,  Hist.  Pontif.  lib.  6,  c.  20.  Wedmar,  Hist.  Velez  Malaga. 


t Idem. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  191 

obliged  to  be  continually  on  the  alert,  and  ready  to  fly  to 
arms. 

King  Ferdinand  flattered  himself  that  the  manifestation  of 
his  force  had  struck  sufficient  terror  into  the  city,  and  that  by 
offers  of  clemency  it  might  be  induced  to  capitulate.  He  wrote 
a letter,  therefore,  to  the  commanders,  promising,  in  case  of 
immediate  surrender,  that  all  the  inhabitants  should  be  per- 
mitted to  depart  with  their  effects ; but  threatening  them  with 
fire  and  sword,  if  they  persisted  in  defence.  This  letter  was 
dispatched  by  a cavalier  named  Carvagal,  who,  putting  it  on 
the  end  of  a lance,  gave  it  to  the  Moors  who  were  on  the  walls 
of  the  city.  The  commanders  replied,  that  the  king  was  too 
noble  and  magnanimous  to  put  such  a threat  in  execution,  and 
that  they  should  not  surrender,  as  they  knew  the  artillery 
could  not  be  brought  to  the  camp,  and  they  were  promised 
succor  by  the  king  of  Granada. 

At  the  same  time  that  he  received  this  reply,  the  king  learnt 
that  at  the  strong  town  of  Comares,  upon  a height  about  two 
leagues  distant  from  the  camp,  a large  number  of  warriors  had 
assembled  from  the  Axarquia,  the  same  mountains  in  which 
the  Christian  cavaliers  had  been  massacred  in  the  beginning  of 
the  war;  others  were  daily  expected,  for  this  rugged  sierra 
was  capable  of  furnishing  fifteen  thousand  fighting  men. 

King  Ferdinand  felt  that  his  army,  thus  disjointed,  and 
inclosed  in  an  enemy’s  country,  was  in  a perilous  situation, 
and  that  the  utmost  discipline  and  vigilance  were  necessary. 
He  put  the  camp  under  the  strictest  regulations,  forbidding  all 
gaming,  blasphemy,  or  brawl,  and  expelling  all  loose  women 
and  their  attendant  bully  ruffians,  the  usual  fomenters  of  riofc 
and  contention  among  soldiery.  He  ordered  that  none  should 
sally  forth  to  skirmish,  without  permission  from  their  com- 
manders ; that  none  should  set  fire  to  the  woods  on  the  neigh- 
boring mountains;  and  that  all  word  of  security  given  to 
Moorish  places  or  individuals,  should  be  inviolably  observed. 
These  regulations  were  enforced  by  severe  penalties,  and  had 
such  salutary  effect,  that,  though  a vast  host  of  various  people 
was  collected  together,  not  an  opprobrious  epithet  was  heard, 
nor  a weapon  drawn  in  quarrel. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  cloud  of  war  went  on,  gathering  about 
the  summits  of  the  mountains ; multitudes  of  the  fierce  war- 
riors of  the  sierra  descended  to  the  lower  heights  of  Bentomiz, 
which  overhung  the  camp,  intending  to  force  their  way  to  the 
city.  A detachment  was  sent  against  them,  which,  after  sharp 


192 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  Oli AN  AD  A. 

fighting,  drove  them  to  the  higher  cliffs  of  the  mountain, 
where  it  was  impossible  to  pursue  them.  ^ 

Ten  days  had  elapsed  since  the  encampment  of  the  army 
yet  still  the  artillery  had  not  arrived.  The  lombards  and 
other  heavy  ordnance  were  left  in  despair,  at  Antiquera-  the 
rest  came  groaning  slowly  through  the  narrow  valleys,  which 
were  filled  with  long  trains  of  artillery,  and  cars  laden  with 
munitions.  At  length  part  of  the  smaller  ordnance  arrived 
within  half  a league  of  the  camp,  and  the  Christians  were 
animated  with  the  hopes  of  soon  being  able  to  make  a regular 
attack  upon  the  fortifications  of  the  city. 


CHAPTER  III. 

HOW  KING  FERDINAND  AND  HIS  ARMY  WERE  EXPOSED  TO 
IMMINENT  PERIL  BEFORE  VELEZ  MALAGA. 

While  the  standard  of  the  cross  waved  on  the  hills  before 
Yelez  Malaga,  and  every  height  and  cliff  bristled  with  hostile 
arms,  the  civil  war  between  the  factions  of  the  Alhambra  and 
the  Albaycin,  or  rather  between  El  Zagal  and  El  Chico  con- 
tinued to  convulse  the  city  of  Granada.  The  tidings  of  the 
investment  of  Velez  Malaga  at  length  roused  the  attention  of 
the  old  men  and  the  alfaquis,  whose  heads  were  not  heated  by 
the  daily  broils.  They  spread  themselves  through  the  city,  and 
endeavored  to  arouse  the  people  to  a sense  of  their  common 
danger. 

“ Why,”  said  they,  “ continue  these  brawls  between  brethren 
and  kindred?  what  battles  are  these,  where  even  triumph  is 
ignominious,  and  the  victor  blushes  and  conceals  his  scars? 
Behold  the  Christians  ravaging  the  land  won  by  the  valor  and 
blood  of  your  forefathers;  dwelling  in  the  houses  they  have 
built,  sitting  under  the  trees  they  have  planted,  while  your 
brethren  wander  about,  houseless  and  desolate.  Do  you  wish 
to  seek  your  real  foe?— he  is  encamped  on  the  mountain  of 
Bentomiz.  Do  you  want  a field  for  the  display  of  your  valor? 
you  will  find  it  before  the  walls  of  Yelez  Malaga.” 

When  they  had  roused  the  spirit  of  the  people,  they  made 
their  way  to  the  rival- kings,  and  addressed  them  with  like 
remonstrances.  Hamet  Aben  Zarrax,  the  inspired  santon, 
reproached  El  Zagal  with  his  blind  and  senseless  ambition: 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  193 

“ You  are  striving  to  be  king,”  said  he,  bitterly,  “yet  suffer 
the  kingdom  to  be  lost !” 

El  Zagal  found  himself  in  a perplexing  dilemma.  He  had  a 
double  war  to  wage, — with  the  enemy  without,  and  the  enemy 
within.  Should  the  Christians  gain  possession  of  the  sea-coast, 
it  would  be  ruinous  to  the  kingdom ; should  he  leave  Granada 
to  oppose  them,  his  vacant  throne  might  be  seized  on  by  his 
nephew.  He  made  a merit  of  necessity,  and,  pretending  to 
yield  to  the  remonstrances  of  the  alfaquis,  endeavored  to  com- 
promise with  Boabdil.  He  expressed  deep  concern  at  the  daily 
losses  of  the  country,  caused  by  the  dissensions  of  the  capital ; 
an  opportunity  now  presented  to  retrieve  all  by  a blow.  The 
Christians  had  in  a manner  put  themselves  in  a tomb  between 
the  mountains— nothing  remained  but  to  throw  the  earth  upon 
them.  He  offered  to  resign  the  title  of  king,  to  submit  to  the 
government  of  his  nephew,  and  fight  under  his  standard ; all 
he  desired  was  to  hasten  to  the  relief  of  Velez  Malaga,  and  to 
take  full  vengeance  on  the  Christians. 

Boabdil  spurned  his  proposition,  as  the  artifice  of  a hypo- 
crite and  a traitor.  “How  shall  I trust  a man,”  said  he, 
“who  has  murdered  my  father  and  my  kindred  by  treachery, 
and  has  repeatedly  sought  my  own  life,  both  by  violence  and 
stratagem?” 

El  Zagal  boiled  with  rage  and  vexation — but  there  was  no 
time  to  be  lost.  He  was  beset  by  the  alfaquis  and  the  nobles 
of  his  court;  the  youthful  cavaliers  were  hot  for  action,  the 
common  people  loud  in  their  complaints  that  the  richest  cities 
were  abandoned  to  the  mercy  of  the  enemy.  The  old  warrior 
was  naturally  fond  of  fighting;  he  saw  also  that  to  remain 
inactive  would  endanger  both  crown  and  kingdom,  whereas  a 
successful  blow  would  secure  his  popularity  in  Granada.  He 
had  a much  more  powerful  force  than  his  nephew,  having 
lately  received  reinforcements  from  Baza,  Guadix,  and  Alme- 
ria ; he  could  march  with  a large  force,  therefore,  to  the  relief 
of  Velez  Malaga,  ajid  yet  leave  a strong  garrison  in  the  Alham- 
bra. He  took  his  measures  accordingly,  and  departed  sudden- 
ly in  the  night,  at  the  head  of  one  thousand  horse  and  twenty 
thousand  foot.  He  took  the  most  unfrequented  roads,  along 
the  chain  of  mountains  extending  from  Granada  to  the  height 
of  Bentomiz,  and  proceeded  with  such  rapidity  as  to  arrive 
there  before  king  Ferdinand  had  notice  of  his  approach. 

The  Christians  were  alarmed  one  evening  by  the  sudden 
blazing  of  great  fires  on  the  mountains  about  the  fortress  of 


194 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


Bentomiz.  By  the  ruddy  light,  they  beheld  the  flash  of  wea* 
pons  and  the  array  of  troops,  and  they  heard  the  distant  sound 
of  Moorish  drums  and  trumpets.  The  fires  of  Bentomiz  were 
answered  by  fires  on  the  towers  of  Velez  Malaga.  The  shouts 
of  “El  Zagal!  El  Zagal!”  echoed  along  the  cliffs,  and  re- 
sounded from  the  city ; and  the  Christians  found  that  the  old 
warrior  king  of  Granada  was  on  the  mountain  above  their 
camp. 

The  spirits  of  the  Moors  were  suddenly  raised  to  a pitch  of 
the  greatest  exultation,  while  the  Christians  were  astonished 
to  see  this  storm  of  war  ready  to  burst  upon  their  heads.  The 
count  de  Cabra,  with  his  accustomed  eagerness  when  there  was 
a king  in  the  field,  would  fain  have  scaled  the  heights,  and 
attacked  El  Zagel  before  he  had  time  to  form  his  camp ; but 
Ferdinand,  who  was  more  cool  and  wary,  restrained  him.  To 
attack  the  height,  would  be  to  abandon  the  siege.  He  ordered 
every  one,  therefore,  to  keep  vigilant  watch  at  his  post,  and  to 
stand  ready  to  defend  it  to  the  utmost,  but  on  no  account  to 
sally  forth  and  attack  the  enemy. 

All  night  the  signal-fires  kept  blazing  along  the  mountains, 
rousing  and  animating  the  whole  country.  The  morning  sun 
rose  over  the  lofty  summit  of  Bentomiz  on  a scene  of  martial 
splendor.  As  its  rays  glanced  down  the  mountain,  they  lighted 
up  the  white  tents  of  the  Christian  cavaliers,  cresting  its  lower 
prominences,  their  pennons  and  ensigns  fluttering  in  the  morn- 
ing breeze.  The  sumptuous  pavilions  of  the  king,  with  the 
holy  standard  of  the  cross  and  the  royal  banners  of  Castile  and 
Arragon,  dominated  the  encampment.  Beyond  lay  the  city, 
its  lofty  castle  and  numerous  towers  glistening  with  arms; 
while  above  all,  and  just  on  the  profile  of  the  height,  in  the  full 
blaze  of  the  rising  sun,  were  descried  the  tents  of  the  Moor,  his 
turbaned  troops  clustering  about  them,  and  his  infidel  banners 
floating  against  the  sky.  Columns  of  smoke  rose  where  the 
night-fires  had  blazed,  and  the  clash  of  the  Moorish  cymbal, 
the  bray  of  trumpet,  and  the  neigh  of  steed,  were  faintly  heard 
from  the  airy  heights.  So  pure  and  transparent  is  the  atmos- 
ohere  in  this  region,  that  every  object  can  be  distinctly  seen 
at  a great  distance ; and  the  Christians  were  able  to  behold  the 
formidable  hosts  of  foes  that  were  gathering  on  the  summits 
of  the  surrounding  mountains. 

One  of  the  first  measures  of  the  Moorish  king,  was  to  detach 
a large  force,  under  Rodovan  de  Vanegas,  alcayde  of  Granada, 
to  fall  upon  the  convoy  of  ordnance,  which  stretched,  for  3 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


195 


great  distance,  through  the  mountain  defiles.  Ferdinand  had 
anticipated  this  attempt,  and  sent  the  commander  of  Leon, 
with  a body  of  horse  and  foot,  to  reinforce  the  Master  of 
Alcantara.  El  Zagal,  from  his  mountain  height,  beheld  the 
detachment  issue  from  the  camp,  and  immediately  recalled 
Rodovan  de  Vanegas.  The  armies  now  remained  quiet  for  a 
time,  the  Moor  looking  grimly  down  upon  the  Christian  camp, 
like  a tiger  meditating  a bound  upon  his  prey.  The  Christians 
w^ere  in  fearful  jeapordy — a hostile  city  below  them,  a power- 
ful army  above  them,  and  on  every  side  mountains  filled  with 
implacable  foes. 

After  El  Zagal  had  maturely  considered  the  situation  of  the 
Christian  camp,  and  informed  himself  of  all  the  passes  of  the 
mountain,  he  conceived  a plan  to  surprise  the  enemy,  which  he 
flattered  himself  would  insure  their  ruin,  and  perhaps  the  cap- 
ture of  king  Ferdinand.  He  wrote  a letter  to  the  alcayde  of 
the  city,  commanding  him,  in  the  dead  of  the  night,  on  a sig- 
nal-fire being  made  from  the  mountain,  to  sally  forth  with  all 
his  troops,  and  fall  furiously  upon  the  Christian  camp.  The 
king  would,  at  the  same  time,  rush  down  with  his  army  from 
the  mountain,  and  assail  it  at  the  opposite  side;  thus  over- 
whelming it,  at  the  hour  of  deep  repose.  This  letter  he  dis- 
patched by  a renegado  Christian,  who  knew  all  the  secret 
roads  of  the  country,  and,  if  taken,  could  pass  himself  for  a 
Christian  who  had  escaped  from  captivity. 

The  fierce  El  Zagal,  confident  in  his  stratagem,  looked  down 
upon  the  Christians  as  his  devoted  victims.  As  the  sun  went 
down,  and  the  long  shadows  of  the  mountains  stretched  across 
the  vega,  he  pointed  with  exultation  to  the  camp  below,  appar- 
ently unconscious  of  the  impending  danger.  1 ‘ Allah  Achbar !” 
exclaimed  he,  “God  is  great!  Behold,  the  unbelievers  are 
delivered  into  our  hands ; their  king  and  choicest  chivalry  will 
soon  be  at  our  mercy.  Now  is  the  time  to  show  the  courage 
of  men,  and,  by  one  glorious  victory,  retrieve  all  that  we  have 
lost.  Happy  he  who  falls  fighting  in  the  cause  of  the  Prophet! 
he  will  at  once  be  transported  to  the  paradise  of  the  faith- 
ful, and  surrounded  by  immortal  houris.  Happy  he  who 
shall  survive  victorious ! He  will  behold  Granada,— an  earthly 
paradise!— once  more  delivered  from  its  foes,  and  restored  to 
all  its  glory.”  The  words  of  El  Zagal  were  received  with  ac- 
clamations by  his  troops,  who  waited  impatiently  for  the  ap- 
pointed hour,  to  pour  down  from  their  mountain-hold  upon 
the  Christians, 


196 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


CHAPTER  TV. 

RESULT  OF  THE  STRATAGEM  OF  EL  ZAGAL  TO  SURPRISE  KING 
FERDINAND. 

Queen  Isabella  and  her  court  had  remained  at  Cordova,  in 
great  anxiety  for  the  result  of  the  royal  expedition.  Every 
day  brought  tidings  of  the  difficulties  which  attended  the 
transportation  of  the  ordnance  and  munitions,  and  of  the 
critical  state  of  the  army. 

While  in  this  state  of  anxious  suspense,  couriers  arrived 
with  all  speed  from  the  frontiers,  bringing  tidings  of  the  sud- 
den sally  of  El  Zagal  from  Granada,  to  surprise  the  camp. 
All  Cordova  was  in  consternation.  The  destruction  of  the 
Andalusian  chivalry,  among  the  mountains  of  this  very  neigh- 
borhood, was  called  to  mind ; it  was  feared  that  similar  ruin 
was  about  to  burst  forth,  from  rocks  and  precipices,  upon 
Ferdinand  and  his  army. 

Queen  Isabella  shared  in  the  public  alarm,  but  it  served  to 
rouse  all  the  energies  of  her  heroic  mind.  Instead  of  uttering 
idle  apprehensions,  she  sought  only  how  to  avert  the  danger. 
She  called  upon  all  the  men  of  Andalusia,  under  the  age  of 
seventy,  to  arm  and  hasten  to  the  relief  of  their  sovereign; 
and  she  prepared  to  set  out  with  the  first  levies.  The  grand 
cardinal  of  Spain,  old  Pedro  Gonzalez  de  Mendoza,  in  whom 
the  piety  of  the  saint  and  the  wisdom  of  the  counsellor  were 
mingled  with  the  fire  of  the  cavalier,  offered  high  pay  to  all 
horsemen  who  would  follow  him  to  aid  their  king  and  the 
Christian  cause;  and,  buckling  on  armor,  prepared  to  lead 
them  to  the  scene  of  danger. 

The  summons  of  the  queen  roused  the  quick  Andalusian 
spirit.  Warriors  who  had  long  since  given  up  fighting,  and 
had  sent  their  sons  to  battle,  now  seized  the  sword  and  lance 
that  were  rusting  on  the  wall,  and  marshalled  forth  their 
gray-headed  domestics  and  their  grandchildren  for  the  field. 
The  great  dread  was,  that  all  aid  would  arrive  too  late:  El 
Zagal  and  his  host  had  passed  like  a storm  through  the  moun- 
tains, and  it  was  feared  the  tempest  had  already  burst  upon 
the  Christian  camp. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  night  had  closed  which  had  been 
appointed  by  El  Zagal  for  the  execution  of  his  plan.  He  had 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  OR  AN  AD  A. 


197 


watched  the  last  light  of  day  expire,  and  all  the  Spanish  camp 
remained  tranquil.  As  the  horn's  wore  away,  the  camp-fires 
were  gradually  extinguished.  No  drum  or  trumpet  sounded 
from  below.  Nothing  was  heard,  hut  now  and  then  the  dull 
heavy  tread  of  troops,  or  the  echoing  tramp  of  horses— the 
usual  patrols  of  the  camp,  and  the  changes  of  the  guards.  El 
Zagal  restrained  his  own  impatience,  and  that  of  his  troops, 
until  the  night  should  be  advanced,  and  the  camp  sunk  in  that 
heavy  sleep  from  which  men  are  with  difficulty  awakened; 
and,  when  awakened,  so  prone  to  he  bewildered  and  dismayed. 

At  length,  the  appointed  hour  arrived.  By  order  of  the 
Moorish  king,  a bright  flame  sprung  up  from  the  height  of 
Bentomiz;  but  El  Zagal  looked  in  vain  for  the  responding 
light  from  the  city.  His  impatience  would  brook  no  longer 
delay;  he  ordered  the  advance  of  the  army  to  descend  the 
mountain  defile  and  attack  the  camp.  The  defile  was  narrow, 
and  overhung  by  rocks:  as  the  troops  proceeded,  they  came 
suddenly,  in  a shadowy  hollow,  upon  a dark  mass  of  Christian 
warriors.  A loud  shout  burst  forth,  and  the  Christians  rushed 
to  assail  them;  the  Moors,  surprised  and  disconcerted,  re- 
treated in  confusion  to  the  height.  When  El  Zagal  heard 
there  was  a Christian  force  posted  in  the  defile,  he  doubted 
some  counter-plan  of  the  enemy.  He  gave  orders  to  light  the 
mountain  fires.  On  a signal  given,  bright  flames  sprung  out 
on  every  height,  from  great  pyres  of  wood,  prepared  for  the 
purpose : cliff  blazed  out  after  cliff,  until  the  whole  atmosphere 
was  in  a glow  of  furnace  light.  The  ruddy  glare  lit  up  the 
glens  and  passes  of  the  mountain,  and  fell  strongly  upon  the 
Christian  camp,  revealing  all  its  tents  and  every  post  and  bul- 
wark. Wherever  El  Zagal  turned  his  eyes,  he  beheld  the  light 
of  his  fires  flashed  back  from  cuirass,  and  helm,  and  sparkling 
lance ; he  beheld  a grove  of  spears  planted  in  every  pass,  every 
assailable  point  bristling  with  arms,  and  squadrons  of  horse 
and  foot  in  battle  array,  awaiting  his  attack. 

In  fact,  the  letter  of  El  Zagal  to  the  alcayde  of  Velez  Malaga 
had  been  intercepted  by  the  vigilant  Ferdinand ; the  renegado 
messenger  hanged ; and  secret  measures  taken,  after  the  night 
had  closed  in,  to  give  the  enemy  a warm  reception.  El  Zagal 
saw  that  his  plan  of  surprise  was  discovered  and  foiled; 
furious  with  disappointment,  he  ordered  his  troops  forward  to 
the  attack.  They  rushed  down  the  defile,  but  were  again  en- 
countered by  the  mass  of  Christian  warriors,  being  the  advance 
guard  of  the  army,  commanded  by  Don  Hurtado  de  Mendoza, 


198 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  G RAN  ABA. 


brother  of  the  grand  cardinal.  The  Moors  were  again  re- 
pulsed,  and  retreated  up  the  height.  Don  Hurtado  would 
have  followed  them,  but  the  ascent  was  steep  and  rugged,  and 
easily  defended  by  the  Moors.  A sharp  action  was  kept  up, 
through  the  night,  with  cross-bows,  darts,  and  arquebusses. 
The  cliffs  echoed  with  deafening  uproar,  while  the  fires  blazing 
upon  the  mountains  threw  a lurid  and  uncertain  light  upon 
the  scene. 

When  the  day  dawned,  and  the  Moors  saw  that  there  was 
no  co-operation  from  the  city,  they  began  to  slacken  in  their 
ardor:  they  beheld  also  every  pass  of  the  mountain  filled  with 
Christian  troops,  and  began  to  apprehend  an  assault  in  return. 
Just  then  king  Ferdinand  sent  the  marques  of  Cadiz,  with 
horse  and  foot,  to  seize  upon  a height  occupied  by  a battalion 
of  the  enemy.  The  marques  assailed  the  Moors  with  his  usual 
intrepidity,  and  soon  put  them  to  flight.  The  others,  who 
were  above,  seeing  their  comrades  flying,  were  seized  with  a 
sudden  alarm:  they  threw  down  their  arms,  and  retreated. 
One  of  those  unaccountable  panics,  which  now  and  then  seize 
upon  great  bodies  of  people,  and  to  which  the  light-spirited 
Moors  were  very  prone,  now  spread  throughout  the  camp. 
They  were  terrified,  they  knew  not  why,  or  at  what.  They 
threw  away  swords,  lances,  breast-plates,  cross-bows,  every 
thing  that  could  burthen  or  impede  their  flight ; and,  spread- 
ing themselves  wildly  over  the  mountains,  fled  headlong  down 
the  defiles.  They  fled  without  pursuers — from  the  glimpse  of 
each  other’s  arms,  from  the  sound  of  each  other’s  footsteps. 
Eodovan  de  Yanegas,  the  brave  alcayde  of  Granada,  alone 
succeeded  in  collecting  a body  of  the  fugitives;  he  made  a 
circuit  with  them  through  the  passes  of  the  mountain,  and 
forcing  his  way  across  a weak  part  of  the  Christian  lines, 
galloped  towards  Yelez  Malaga.  The  rest  of  tne  Moorish  host 
was  completely  scattered.  In  vain  did  El  Zagal  and  his 
knights  attempt  to  rally  them;  they  were  left  almost  alone, 
and  had  to  consult  their  own  security  by  flight. 

The  marques  of  Cadiz,  finding  no  opposition,  ascended  from 
height  to  height,  cautiously  reconnoitring,  and  fearful  of 
some  stratagem  or  ambush.  All,  however,  was  quiet.  He 
reached  with  his  men  the  place  which  the  Moorish  army 
had  occupied : the  heights  were  abandoned,  and  shewed  with 
cuirasses,  scimitars,  cross-bows,  and  other  weapons.  His  force 
was  too  small  to  pursue  the  enemy,  but  returned  the  royal 
camp  laden  with  the  spoils. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GHANA!) A. 


199 


King  Ferdinand,  at  first,  could  not  credit  so  signal  and  mb 
raculous  a defeat : he  suspected  some  lurking  stratagem.  He 
ordered,  therefore,  that  a strict  watch  should  he  maintained 
throughout  the  camp,  and  every  one  be  ready  for  instant 
action.  The  following  night,  a thousand  cavaliers  and  hidal- 
gos kept  guard  about  the  royal  tent,  as  they  had  done  for  sev- 
eral preceding  nights;  nor  did  the  king  relax  this  vigilance, 
until  he  received  certain  intelligence  that  the  enemy  was  com- 
pletely scattered  and  El  Zagal  flying  in  confusion. 

The  tidings  of  this  rout,  and  of  the  safety  of  the  Christian 
army,  arrived  at  Cordova  just  as  reinforcements  were  on  tho 
point  of  setting  out.  The  anxiety  and  alarm  of  the  queen  and 
the  public  were  turned  to  transports  of  joy  and  gratitude.  Tho 
forces  were  disbanded,  solemn  processions  were  made,  and  te 
deums  chanted  in  the  churches,  for  so  signal  a victory. 


CHAPTER  V. 

HOW  THE  PEOPLE  OF  GRANADA  REWARDED  THE  VALOR  OF  EL 

ZAGAL. 

The  daring  spirit  of  the  old  warrior,  Muley  Abdallah  El  Zagal, 
in  sallying  forth  to  defend  his  territories,  while  he  left  an 
armed  rival  in  his  capital,  had  struck  the  people  of  Granada 
with  admiration.  They  recalled  his  former  exploits,  and  again 
anticipated  some  hardy  achievement  from  his  furious  valor. 
Couriers  from  the  army  reported  its  formidable  position  on  the 
height  of  Bentomiz.  For  a time,  there  was  a pause  in  the 
bloody  commotions  of  the  city ; all  attention  was  turned  to  the 
blow  about  to  be  struck  at  the  Christian  camp.  The  same  con- 
siderations which  diffused  anxiety  and  terror  through  Cor- 
dova, swelled  every  bosom  with  exulting  confidence  in  Gra- 
nada. The  Moors  expected  to  hear  of  another  massacre,  like 
that  in  the  mountains  of  Malaga.  1 ‘ El  Zagal  has  again 
entrapped  the  enemy!”  was  the  cry.  “The  power  of  the  un- 
believers is  about  to  be  struck  to  the  heart.  We  shall  soon  see 
the  Christian  king  led  captive  to  the  capital.”  Thus  the  name 
of  El  Zagal  was  on  every  tongue.  He  was  extolled  as  the 
saviour  of  the  country ; the  only  one  worthy  of  wearing  the 
Moorish  crown.  Boabdil  was  reviled  as  basely  remaining 


200 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


passive  while  his  country  was  invaded ; and  sc  violent  became 
the  clamor  of  the  populace,  that  his  adherents  trembled  for  his 
safety. 

While  the  people  of  Granada  were  impatiently  looking  out 
for  tidings  of  the  anticipated  victory,  scattered  horsemen 
came  spurring  across  the  vega.  They  were  fugitives  from  the 
Moorish  army  and  brought  the  first  incoherent  account  of  its 
defeat.  Every  one  who  attempted  to  tell  the  tale  of  this  unac 
countable  panic  and  dispersion,  was  as  if  bewildered  by  the 
broken  recollection  of  some  frightful  dream.  He  knew  not 
how  or  why  it  came  to  pass.  He  talked  of  a battle  in  the 
night,  among  rocks  and  precipices,  by  the  glare  of  bale-fires ; 
of  multitudes  of  armed  foes  in  every  pass,  seen  by  gleams  and 
flashes;  of  the  sudden  horror  that  seized  upon  the  army  at 
daybreak;  its  headlong  flight,  and  total  dispersion.  Hour 
after  hour,  the  arrival  of  other  fugitives  confirmed  the  story 
of  ruin  and  disgrace. 

In  proportion  to  their  recent  vaunting,  was  the  humiliation 
that  now  fell  upon  the  people  of  Granada.  There  was  a uni- 
versal burst,  not  of  grief,  but  indignation.  They  confounded 
the  leader  with  the  army — the  deserted,  with  those  who  had 
abandoned  him;  and  El  Zagal,  from  being  their  idol,  became 
suddenly  the  object  of  their  execration.  He  had  sacrificed  the 
army ; he  had  disgraced  the  nation ; he  had  betrayed  the  coun- 
try. He  was  a dastard,  a traitor ; he  was  unworthy  to  reign ! 

On  a sudden,  one  among  the  multitude  shouted,  u Long  five 
Boabdil  el  Chico !”  the  cry  was  echoed  on  all  sides,  and  every 
one  shouted,  “ Long  live  Boabdil  el  Chico!  long  live  the  legiti- 
mate king  of  Granada:  and  death  to  all  usurpers!”  In  the  ex- 
citement of  the  moment,  they  thronged  to  the  Albaycin ; and 
those  who  had  lately  besieged  Boabdil  with  arms,  now  sur- 
rounded his  palace  with  acclamations.  The  keys  of  the  city, 
and  of  all  the  fortresses,  were  laid  at  his  feet ; he  was  borne  in 
state  to  the  Alhambra,  and  once  more  seated,  with  all  due  cere- 
mony, on  the  throne  of  his  ancestors. 

Boabdil  had  by  this  time  become  so  accustomed  to  be 
crowned  and  uncrowned  by  the  multitude,  that  he  put  no 
great  faith  in  the  duration  of  their  loyalty.  He  knew  that 
he  was  surrounded  by  hollow  hearts,  and  that  most  of  the 
courtiers  of  the  Alhambra  were  secretly  devoted  to  his  uncle. 
He  ascended  the  throne  as  the  rightful  sovereign,  who  had 
been  dispossessed  of  it  by  usurpation ; and  he  ordered  the 
heads  of  four  of  the  principal  nobles  to  be  struck  ofL  who  had 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


201 


been  most  zealous  in  support  of  the  usurper.  Executions  of 
the  kind  were  matters  of  course,  on  any  change  of  Moorish 
government ; and  Boabdil  was  lauded  for  his  moderation  and 
humanity,  in  being  content  with  so  small  a sacrifice.  The 
factions  were  awed  into  obedience ; the  populace,  delighted  with 
aiiy  change,  extolled  Boabdil  to  the  skies;  and  the  name  of 
Muley  Abdallah  El  Zagal  was  for  a time  a by-word  of  scorn 
and  opprobrium  throughout  the  city. 

Never  was  any  commander  more  astonished  and  confounded 
by  a sudden  reverse  of  fortune,  than  El  Zagal.  The  evening 
had  seen  him  with  a powerful  army  at  his  command,  his 
enemy  within  his  grasp,  and  victory  about  to  cover  him  with 
glory,  and  to  consolidate  his  power: — the  morning  beheld  him 
a fugitive  among  the  mountains,  his  army,  his  prosperity, 
his  power,  all  dispelled,  he  knew  not  how— gone  like  a dream 
of  the  night.  In  vain  had  he  tried  to  stem  the  headlong  flight} 
of  the  army.  He  saw  his  squadrons  breaking  and  dispersing 
among  the  cliffs  of  the  mountains,  until,  of  all  his  host,  only 
ahandful  of  cavaliers  remained  faithful  to  him.  With  these 
he  made  a gloomy  retreat  towards  Granada,  but  with  a 
heart  full  of  foreboding.  When  he  drew  near  to  the  city, 
he  paused  on  the  banks  of  the  Xenel,  and  sent  forth  scouts 
to  collect  intelligence.  They  returned  with  dejected  coun- 
tenances: 4 ‘The  gates  of  Granada,”  said  they,  “are  closed 
against  you.  The  banner  of  Boabdil  floats  on  the  tower  of 
the  Alhambra.” 

El  Zagal  turned  his  steed,  and  departed  in  silence.  He  re- 
treated to  the  town  of  Almunecar,  and  from  thence  to  Almeria, 
which  places  still  remained  faithful  to  him.  Restless  and  un- 
easy at  being  so  distant  from  the  capital,  he  again  changed  his 
abode,  and  repaired  to  the  city  of  Guadix,  within  a few  leagues 
of  Granada.  Here  he  remained,  endeavoring  to  rally  his  forces, 
and  preparing  to  avail  himself  of  any  sudden  change  in  the 
fluctuating  politics  of  the  metropolis. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

SURRENDER  OF  VELEZ  MALAGA  AND  OTHER  PLACES. 

The  people  of  Velez  Malaga  had  beheld  the  camp  of  Muley 
Abdallah  El  Zagal,  covering  the  summit  of  Bentomiz,  and  glit- 
tering in  the  last  rays  of  the  setting  sun.  During  the  night,  they 


202 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


had  been  alarmed  and  perplexed  by  signal-fires  on  the  moun- 
tain, and  by  the  sound  of  distant  battle.  When  the  morning 
broke,  the  Moorish  army  had  vanished  as  if  by  enchantment. 
While  the  inhabitants  were  lost  in  wonder  and  conjecture,  a 
body  of  cavalry,  the  fragment  of  the  army  saved  by  Rodovan 
de  Vanegas,  the  brave  alcayde  of  Granada,  came  galloping  to 
the  gates.  The  tidings  of  the  strange  discomfiture  of.  the  host, 
filled  the  city  with  consternation ; but  Rodovan  exhorted  the 
people  to  continue  their  resistance.  He  was  devoted  to  El  Za- 
gal,  and  confident  in  his  skill  and  prowess;  and  felt  assured 
that  he  would  soon  collect  his  scattered  forces,  and  return  with 
fresh  troops  from  Granada.  The  people  were  comforted  by 
the  words,  and  encouraged  by  the  presence,  of  Rodovan;  and 
they  had  still  a lingering  hope  that  the  heavy  artillery  of  the 
Christians  might  be  locked  up  in  the  impassable  defiles  of  the 
mountains.  This  hope  was  soon  at  an  end.  The  very  next 
day,  they  beheld  long  laborious  lines  of  ordnance  slowly  mov- 
ing into  the  Spanish  camp,  lombards,  ribadoquines,  catapultas, 
and  cars  laden  with  munitions, — while  the  escort,  under  the 
brave  Master  of  Alcantara,  wheeled  in  great  battalions  into 
the  camp,  to  augment  the  force  of  the  besiegers. 

The  intelligence  that  Granada  had  shut  its  gates  against  El 
Zagal,  and  that  no  reinforcements  were  to  be  expected,  com- 
pleted the  despair  of  the  inhabitants ; even  Rodovan  himself 
lost  confidence,  and  advised  capitulation. 

The  terms  were  arranged  between  the  alcayde  and  the  noble 
count  de  Cifuentes ; the  latter  had  been  prisoner  of  Rodovan 
at  Granada,  who  had  treated  him  with  chivalrous  courtesy. 
They  had  conceived  a mutual  esteem  for  each  other,  and  met 
as  ancient  friends. 

Ferdinand  granted  favorable  conditions,  for  he  was  eager  to 
proceed  against  Malaga.  The  inhabitants  were  permitted  to 
depart  with  their  effects,  except  their  arms,  and  to  reside,  if 
they  chose  it,  in  Spain,  in'  any  place  distant  from  the  sea. 
One  hundred  and  twenty  Christians,  of  both  sexes,  were  res- 
cued from  captivity  by  the  surrender  of  Velez  Malaga,  and 
were  sent  to  Cordova,  where  they  were  received  with  great 
tenderness  by  the  queen  and  her  daughter  the  Infanta  Isa- 
bella, in  the  famous  cathedral,  in  the  midst  of  Dubbc  re^ic- 
ings  for  the  victor^ 

The  capture  of  Velez  Malaga  was  followed  by  the  surrender 
of  Bentomiz,  Comares,  and  all  the  towns  and  fortresses  of  the 
Axarquia,  which  were  strongly  garrisoned,  and  discreet  and 


203 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 

valiant  cavaliers  appointed  as  their  alcaydes.  The  inhabitants 
of  nearly  forty  towns  of  the  Alpaxarra  mountains,  also,  sent 
deputations  to  the  Castilian  sovereigns,  taking  the  oath  of 
allegiance  as  Mudehares,  or  Moslem  vassals. 

About  the  same  time  came  letters  from  Boabdil  el  Chico, 
announcing  to  the  sovereigns  the  revolution  of  Granada  in 
his  favor.  He  solicited  kindness  and  protection  for  the  inhab- 
itants who  had  returned  to  their  allegiance,  and  for  those  of 
all  other  places  which  should  renounce  adherence  to  his  uncle. 
By  this  means  (he  observed)  the  whole  kingdom  of  Granada 
would  soon  be  induced  to  acknowledge  his  sway,  and  would 
be  held  by  him  in  faithful  vassalage  to  the  Castilian  crown. 

The  Catholic  sovereigns  complied  with  his  request.  Protec- 
tion was  immediately  extended  to  the  inhabitants  of  Granada, 
permitting  them  to  cultivate  their  fields  in  peace,  and  to  trade 
with  the  Christian  territories  in  all  articles  excepting  arms ; 
being  provided  with  letters  of  surety,  from  some  Christian 
captain  or  alcayde.  The  same  favor  was  promised  to  all  other 
places,  which,  within  six  months,  should  renounce  El  Zagal 
and  come  under  allegiance  to  the  younger  king.  Should  they 
not  do  so  within  that  time,  the  sovereigns  threatened  to  make 
war  upon  them,  and  conquer  them  for  themselves.  This  meas- 
ure had  a great  effect,  in  inducing  many  to  return  to  the  stan- 
dard of  Boabdil. 

Having  made  every  necessary  arrangement  for  the  govern- 
ment and  security  of  the  newly  conquered  territory,  Ferdi- 
nand turned  his  attention  to  the  great  object  of  his  campaign, 
the  reduction  of  Malaga. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

OF  THE  CITY  OF  MALAGA,  AND  ITS  INHABITANTS. 

The  city  of  Malaga  lies  in  the  lap  of  a fertile  valley,  sur- 
rounded by  mountains,  excepting  on  the  part  which  lies  open 
to  the  sea.  As  it  was  one  of  the  most  important,  so  it  was  one 
of  the  strongest,  cities  of  the  Moorish  kingdom.  It  was  forti- 
fied by  walls  of  prodigious  strength,  studded  with  a great 
number  of  huge  towers.  On  the  land  side,  it  was  protected 
by  a natural  barrier  of  mountains;  and  on  the  other,  the 


204 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


waves  of  the  Mediterranean  beat  against  the  foundations  of 
its  massive  bulwarks. 

At  one  end  of  the  city,  near  the  sea,  on  a high  mound,  stood 
the  Alcazaba  or  citadel, — a fortress  of  great  strength.  Imme- 
diately above  this,  rose  a steep  and  rocky  mount,  on  the  top 
of  which,  in  old  times,  had  been  a Pharo  or  light-house,  from 
which  the  height  derived  its  name  of  Gibralfaro.  * It  was  at 
present  crowned  by  an  immense  castle,  which,  from  its  lofty 
and  cragged  situation,  its  vast  walls  and  mighty  towers,  was 
deemed  impregnable.  It  communicated  with  the  Alcazaba  by 
a covered  way,  six  paces  broad,  leading  down  between  two 
walls,  along  the  profile  or  ridge  of  the  rock.  The  castle  of 
Gibralfaro  commanded  both  citadel  and  city,  and  was  capable, 
if  both  were  taken,  of  maintaining  a siege.  Two  large  suburbs 
adjoined  the  city : in  the  one  towards  the  sea,  were  the  dwell- 
ing-houses of  the  most  opulent  inhabitants,  adorned  with  hang- 
ing gardens ; the  other,  on  the  land  side,  was  thickly  peopled, 
and  surrounded  by  strong  walls  and  towers. 

Malaga  possessed  a brave  and  numerous  garrison,  and  the 
common  people  were  active,  hardy,  and  resolute ; but  the  city 
was  rich  and  commercial,  and  under  the  habitual  control  of 
numerous  opulent  merchants,  who  dreaded  the  ruinous  con- 
sequences of  a siege.  They  were  little  zealous  for  the  warlike 
renown  of  their  city,  and  longed  rather  to  participate  in  the 
enviable  security  of  property,  and  the  lucrative  privileges  of 
safe  traffic  with  the  Christian  territories,  granted  to  all  places 
which  declared  for  Boabdil.  At  the  head  of  these  gainful  citi- 
zens was  Ali  Dor  dux,  a mighty  merchant  of  uncounted  wealth, 
whose  ships  traded  to  every  part  of  the  Levant,  and  whose 
word  was  as  a law  in  Malaga.  Ali  Dordux  assembled  the  most 
opulent  and  important  of  his  commercial  brethren,  and  they 
repaired  in  a body  to  the  Alcazaba,  where  they  were  received 
by  the  alcayde,  Albozen  Connixa,  with  that  deference  gener- 
ally shown  to  men  of  their  great  local  dignity  and  power  of 
purse.  Ali  Dordux  was  ample  and  stately  in  his  form,  and 
fluent  and  emphatic  in  his  discourse;  his  eloquence  had  an 
effect  therefore  upon  the  alcayde,  as  he  represented  the  hope- 
lessness of  a defence  of  Malaga,  the  misery  that  must  attend  a 
siege,  and  the  ruin  that  must  follow  a capture  by  force  of 
arms.  On  the  other  hand,  he  set  forth  the  grace  that  might 
be  obtained  from  the  Castilian  sovereigns,  by  an  early  and 


* A corruption  of  Gibel-faro;  the  hill  of  the  light-house. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


205 


voluntary  acknowledgment  of  Boabdil  as  king;  the  peaceful 
possession  of  their  property,  and  the  profitable  commerce  with 
the  Christian  ports,  that  would  be  allowed  them.  He  was  sec- 
onded by  his  weighty  and  important  coadjutors ; and  the  al- 
cayde, accustomed  to  regard  them  as  the  arbiters  of  the  affairs 
of  the  place,  yielded  to  their  united  counsels.  He  departed, 
therefore,  with  all  speed,  to  the  Christian  camp,  empowered  to 
arrange  a capitulation  with  the  Castilian  monarch ; and  in  the 
mean  time,  his  brother  remained  in  command  of  the  Alcazaba. 

There  was  at  this  time,  as  alcayde,  in  the  old  crag-built  cas- 
tle of  Gibralfaro,  a warlike  and  fiery  Moor,  an  implacable 
enemy  of  the  Christians.  This  was  no  other  than  Hamet  Zeli, 
surnamed  El  Zegri,  the  once  formidable  alcayde  of  Honda,  and 
the  terror  of  its  mountains.  He  had  never  forgiven  the  cap- 
ture of  his  favorite  fortress,  and  panted  for  vengeance  on  the 
Christians.  Notwithstanding  his  reverses,  he  had  retained  the 
favor  of  El  Zagal,  who  knew  how  to  appreciate  a bold  warrior 
of  the  kind,  and  had  placed  him  in  command  of  this  important 
fortress  of  Gibralfaro. 

Hamet  el  Zegri  had  gathered  round  him  the  remnant  of  his 
band  of  Gomeres,  with  others  of  the  same  tribe.  These  fierce 
warriors  were  nestled,  like  so  many  war-hawks,  about  their 
lofty  cliff.  They  looked  down  with  martial  contempt  upon  the 
commercial  city  of  Malaga,  which  they  were  placed  to  protect ; 
or  rather,  they  esteemed  it  only  for  its  military  importance, 
and  its  capability  of  defence.  They  held  no  communion  with 
its  trading,  gainful  inhabitants,  and  even  considered  the  garri- 
son of  the  Alcazaba  as  their  inferiors.  War  was  their  pursuit 
and  fashion;  they  rejoiced  in  its  turbulent  and  perilous  scenes; 
and,  confident  in  the  strength  of  the  city,  and,  above  all,  of 
their  castle,  they  set  at  defiance  the  menace  of  Christian  inva- 
sion. There  were  among  them,  also,  many  apostate  Moors, 
who  had  once  embraced  Christianity,  but  had  since  recanted, 
and  had  fled  from  the  vengeance  of  the  Inquisition.  These 
were  desperadoes,  who  had  no  mercy  to  expect,  should  they 
again  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

Such  were  the  fierce  elements  of  the  garrison  of  Gibralfaro ; 
and  its  rage  may  easily  be  conceived,  at  hearing  that  Malaga 
was  to  be  given  up  without  a blow ; that  they  were  to  sink  into 
Christian  vassals,  under  the  intermediate  sway  of  Boabdil  el 
Chico ; and  that  the  alcayde  of  the  Alcazaba  had  departed,  to 
arrange  the  terms  of  capitulation. 

Hamet  el  Zegri  determined  to  avert,  by  desperate  means,  the 


206 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  ORAN  AD  A. 


! 


threatened  degradation.  He  knew  that  there  was  a large 
party  in  the  city  faithful  to  El  Zagal,  being  composed  of  war- 
like men,  who  had  taken  refuge  from  the  various  mountain 
towns  which  had  been  captured : their  feelings  were  desperate 
as  their  fortunes,  and,  like  Hamet,  they  panted  for  revenge 
upon  the  Christians.  With  these  he  had  a secret  conference, 
and  received  assurances  of  their  adherence  to  him  in  any  meas- 
ures  of  defence.  As  to  the  counsel  of  the  peaceful  inhabitants, 
he  considered  it  unworthy  the  consideration  of  a soldier ; and 
he  spurned  at  the  interference  of  the  wealthy  merchant  Ali 
Dordux,  in  matters  of  warfare. 

“ Still,”  said  Hamet  el  Zegri,  “let  us  proceed  regularly.”  So 
he  descended  with  his  Gomeres  to  the  citadel,  entered  it  sud- 
denly, put  to  death  the  brother  of  the  alcayde,  and  such  of  the 
garrison  as  made  any  demur,  and  then  summoned  the  princi- 
pal inhabitants  of  Malaga,  to  deliberate  on  measures  for  the 
welfare  of  the  city.*  The  wealthy  merchants  again  mounted 
to  the  citadel,  excepting  Ali  Dordux,  who  refused  to  obey  the 
summons.  They  entered  with  hearts  filled  with  awe,  for  they 
found  Hamet  surrounded  by  his  grim  African  guard,  and  all 
the  stern  array  of  military  power,  and  they  beheld  the  bloody 
traces  of  the  recent  massacre. 

Hamet  el  Zegri  rolled  a dark  and  searching  eye  upon  the 
assembly.  “Who,”  said  he,  “is  loyal  and  devoted  to  Muley 
Abdallah  el  Zagal?”  Every  one  present  asserted  his  loyalty. 
“Good!”  said  Hamet;  “and  who  is  ready  to  prove  his  devo- 
tion to  his  sovereign,  by  defending  this  his  important  city  to 
the  last  extremity?”  Every  one  present  declared  his  readiness. 
“Enough!”  observed  Hamet;  “the  alcayde  Albozen  Conmxa 
has  proved  himself  a traitor  to  his  sovereign,  and  to  you  all ; 
for  he  has  conspired  to  deliver  the  place  to  the  Christians.  It 
behoves  you  to  choose  some  other  commander  capable  of 
defending  your  city  against  the  approaching  enemy.”  The 
assembly  declared  unanimously,  that  there  was  no  one  so 
worthy  of  the  command  as  himself.  So  Hamet  el  Zegri  was 
appointed  alcayde  of  Malaga,  and  immediately  proceeded  to 
man  the  forts  and  towers  with  his  partisans,  and  to  make 
every  preparation  for  a desperate  resistance. 

Intelligence  of  these  occurrences  put  an  end  to  the  negotia- 
tions between  king  Ferdinand  and  the  superseded  alcayde  Al- 
bozen Connixa,  and  it  was  supposed  there  was  no  alternative 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios,  c.  82. 


TUE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


207 


but  to  lay  siege  to  the  place.  The  marques  of  Cadiz,  however, 
found  at  Velez  a Moorish  cavalier  of  some  note,  a native  of 
Malaga,  who  offered  to  tamper  with  Hamet  el  Zegri  for  the 
surrender  of  the  city,  or  at  least  of  the  castle  of  Gibralfaro. 
The  marques  communicated  this  to  the  king : “I  put  this  busi- 
ness, and  the  key  of  my  treasury,  into  your  hands,”  said  Fer- 
dinand ; “act,  stipulate,  and  disburse,  in  my  name,  as  you  think 
proper.  ” 

The  marques  armed  the  Moor  with  his  own  lance,  cuirass, 
and  target,  and  mounted  him  on  one  of  his  own  horses.  He 
equipped  in  similar  style,  also,  another  Moor,  his  companion 
and  relation.  They  bore  secret  letters  to  Ilamet  from  the  mar- 
ques, offering  him  the  town  of  Coin  in  perpetual  inheritance, 
and  four  thousand  doblas  in  gold,  if  he  would  deliver  up  Gib- 
ralfaro ; together  with  large  sums,  to  be  distributed  among  his 
officers  and  soldiers : and  he  offered  unlimited  rewards  for  the 
surrender  of  the  city.* 

Hamet  had  a warrior’s  admiration  of  the  marques  of  Cadiz, 
and  received  his  messengers  with  courtesy  in  his  fortress  of 
Gibralfaro.  He  even  listened  to  their  propositions  with  pa- 
tience, and  dismissed  them  in  safety,  though  with  an  absolute 
refusal.  The  marques  thought  his  reply  was  not  so  peremp- 
tory as  to  discourage  another  effort.  The  emissaries  were  dis- 
patched, therefore,  a second  time,  with  further  propositions. 
They  approached  Malaga  in  the  night,  but  found  the  guards 
doubled,  patrols  abroad,  and  the  whole  place  on  the  alert. 
They  were  discovered,  pursued,  and  only  saved  themselves  by 
the  fleetness  of  their  steeds,  and  their  knowledge  of  the  passes 
of  the  mountains. 

Finding  all  attempts  to  tamper  with  the  faith  of  Hamet  el 
Zegri  utterly  futile,  king  Ferdinand  publicly  summoned  the 
city  to  surrender,  offering  the  most  favorable  terms  in  case  of 
immediate  compliance ; but  threatening  captivity  to  all  the  in- 
habitants, in  case  of  resistance. 

The  message  was  delivered  in  presence  of  the  principal  in- 
habitants, who,  however,  were  too  much  in  awe  of  the  stei  n 
alcayde  to  utter  a word.  Hamet  el  Zegri  then  rose  haughtily, 
and  replied,  that  the  city  of  Malaga  had  not  been  confided  to 
him  to  be  surrendered,  but  defended;  and  the  king  should 
witness  how  he  acquitted  himself  of  his  charge,  t 

The  messengers  returned  with  formidable  accounts  of  the 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios,  c.  82. 


tPulgar,  part  % cap.  74- 


208 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  G FAN AD A. 


force  of  the  garrison,  the  strength  of  the  fortifications,  and  the 
determined  spirit  of  the  commander  and  his  men.  The  king 
immediately  sent  orders  to  have  the  heavy  artillery  forwarded 
from  Antiquera;  and,  on  the  7th  of  May,  marched  with  his 
army  towards  Malaga. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

ADVANCE  OF  KING  FERDINAND  AGAINST  MALAGA. 

The  army  of  Ferdinand  advanced  in  lengthened  line,  glitter- 
ing along  the  foot  of  the  mountains  which  border  the  Mediter- 
ranean ; while  a fleet  of  vessels,  freighted  with  heavy  artillery 
and  warlike  munitions,  kept  pace  with  it  at  a short  distance 
from  the  land,  covering  the  sea  with  a thousand  gleaming  sails. 
When  Hamet  el  Zegri  saw  this  force  approaching,  he  set  fire 
to  the  houses  of  the  suburbs  which  adjoined  the  walls,  and 
sent  forth  three  battalions  to  encounter  the  advance  guard  of 
the  enemy. 

The  Christian  army  drew  near  to  the  city,  at  that  end 
where  the  castle  and  rocky  height  of  Gibralfaro  defend  the  sea- 
board. Immediately  opposite,  at  about  two  bow-shots’  distance, 
stood  the  castle;  and  between  it  and  the  high  chain  of  moun- 
tains, was  a steep  and  rocky  hill,  commanding  a pass  through 
which  the  Christians  must  march  to  penetrate  to  the  vega  and 
surround  the  city.  Hamet  el  Zegri  ordered  the  three  battal- 
ions to  take  their  stations,  one  on  this  hill,  another  in  the  pass 
near  the  castle,  and  a third  on  the  side  of  the  mountain  near 
the  sea. 

A body  of  Spanish  foot-soldiers,  of  the  advance  guard,  sturdy 
mountaineers  of  Gallicia,  sprang  forward  to  climb  the  side  of 
the  height  next  the  sea;  at  the  same  time,  a number  of  cava- 
liers and  hidalgos  of  the  royal  household  attacked  the  Moors 
who  guarded  the  pass  below.  The  Moors  defended  their  posts 
with  obstinate  valor.  The  Gallieians  were  repeatedly  over- 
powered and  driven  down  the  hill,  but  as  often  rallied,  and 
being  reinforced  by  the  hidalgos  and  cavaliers,  returned  to  the 
assault.  This  obstinate  struggle  lasted  for  six  hours : the  strife 
was  of  a deadly  kind,  not  merely  with  cross-bows  and  arque- 
busses,  but  hand  to  hand,  with  swords  and  daggers ; no  quarter 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


209 


was  claimed  or  given,  on  either  side— they  fought  not  to  make 
captives,  but  to  slay.  It  was  but  the  advance  of  the  Christian 
army  that  was  engaged;  so  narrow  was  the  pass  along  the 
coast,  that  the  army  could  proceed  only  in  file : horse  and  foot, 
and  beasts  of  burden,  were  crowded  one  upon  another,  imped- 
ing each  other,  and  blocking  up  the  narrow  and  rugged  defile. 
The  soldiers  heard  the  uproar  of  the  battle,  the  sound  of  trum- 
pets, and  the  war-cries  of  the  Moors — but  tried  in  vain  to  press 
forward  to  the  assistance  of  their  companions. 

At  length  a body  of  foot-soldiers  of  the  Holy  Brotherhood 
climbed,  with  great  difficulty,  the  steep  side  of  the  mountain 
which  overhung  the  pass,  and  advanced  with  seven  banners 
displayed.  The  Moors,  seeing  this  force  above  them,  aban- 
doned the  pass  in  despair.  The  battle  was  still  raging  on 
the  height;  the  Gallicians,  though  supported  by  Castilian 
troops  under  Don  Hurtado  de  Mendoza  and  Garcilasso  de  la 
Vega,  were  severely  pressed  and  roughly  handled  by  the 
Moors;  at  length  a brave  standard-bearer,  Luys  Mazedo  by 
name,  threw  himself  into  the  midst  of  the  enemy,  and  planted 
his  banner  on  the  summit.  The  Gallicians  and  Castilians, 
stimulated  by  this  noble  self-devotion,  followed  him,  fighting 
desperately,  and  the  Moors  were  at  length  driven  to  their 
castle  of  Gibralfaro.* 

This  important  height  being  taken,  the  pass  lay  open  to  the 
army ; but  by  this  time  evening  was  advancing,  and  the  host 
was  too  weary  and  exhausted  to  seek  proper  situations  for  the 
encampment.  The  king,  attended  by  several  grandees  and 
cavaliers,  went  the  rounds  at  night,  stationing  outposts  to^ 
wards  the  city,  and  guards  and  patrols  to  give  the  alarm  on 
the  least  movement  of  the  enemy.  All  night  the  Christians 
lay  upon  their  arms,  lest  there  should  be  some  attempt  to  sally 
forth  and  attack  them. 

When  the  morning  dawned,  the  king  gazed  with  admiration 
at  this  city,  which  he  hoped  soon  to  add  to  his  dominions.  It 
was  surrounded  on  one  side  by  vineyards,  gardens,  and 
orchards,  which  covered  the  hills  with  verdure ; on  the  other 
side,  its  walls  were  bathed  by  the  smooth  and  tranquil  sea. 
Its  vast  and  lofty  towers  and  prodigious  castles,  hoary  with 
a&e>  yet  unimpaired  in  strength,  showed  the  labors  of  magnani- 
mous men  in  former  times  to  protect  their  favorite  abode. 
Hanging  gardens,  groves  of  oranges,  citrons,  and  pome- 


* Pulgar.  Cronica. 


210 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


granates,  with  tall  cedars  and  stately  palms,  were  mingled 
with  the  stern  battlements  and  towers — bespeaking  the  opu- 
lence and  luxury  that  reigned  within. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  Christian  army  poured  through  the 
pass,  and,  throwing  out  its  columns  and  extending  its  lines, 
took  possession  of  every  vantage-ground  around  the  city. 
King  Ferdinand  surveyed  the  ground,  and  appointed  the 
stations  of  the  different  commanders. 

The  important  mount  which  had  cost  so  violent  a struggle, 
and  faced  the  powerful  fortress  of  Gibralfaro,  was  given  in 
charge  to  Roderigo  Ponce  de  Leon,  marques  of  Cadiz,  who,  in 
all  sieges,  claimed  the  post  of  danger.  He  had  several  noble 
cavaliers  with  their  retainers  in  his  encampment,  which  con- 
sisted of  fifteen  hundred  horse  and  fourteen  thousand  foot; 
and  extended  from  the  summit  of  the  mount  to  the  margin  of 
the  sea,  completely  blocking  up  the  approach  to  the  city  on 
that  side.  From  this  post,  a line  of  encampments  extended 
quite  round  the  city  to  the  seaboard,  fortified  by  bulwarks  and 
deep  ditches ; while  a fleet  of  armed  ships  and  galleys  stretched 
before  the  harbor;  so  that  the  place  was  completely  invested, 
by  sea  and  land.  The  various  parts  of  the  valley  now  re- 
sounded with  the  din  of  preparation,  and  were  filled  with  arti- 
ficers preparing  warlike  engines  and  munitions : armorers  and 
smiths,  with  glowing  forges  and  deaf ening  hammers ; carpenters 
and  engineers,  constructing  machines  wherewith  to  assail  the 
walls ; stone-cutters,  shaping  stone  balls  for  the  ordnance ; and 
burners  of  charcoal,  preparing  fuel  for  the  furnaces  and  forges. 

When  the  encampment  w as  formed,  the  heavy  ordnance  was 
landed  from  the  ships,  and  mounted  in  various  parts  of  the 
camp.  Five  huge  lombards  were  placed  on  the  mount  com- 
manded by  the  marques  of  Cadiz,  so  as  to  bear  upon  the  castle 
of  Gibralfaro. 

The  Moors  made  strenuous  efforts  to  impede  these  prepara- 
tions. They  kept  up  a heavy  fire  from  their  ordnance,  upon 
the  men  employed  in  digging  trenches  or  constructing  batter- 
ies, so  that  the  latter  had  to  work  principally  in  the  night. 
The  royal  tents  had  been  stationed  conspicuously,  and  within 
reach  of  the  Moorish  batteries ; but  were  so  warmly  assailed, 
that  they  had  to  be  removed  behind  a hill. 

When  the  works  were  completed,  the  Christian  batteries 
opened  in  return,  and  kept  up  a tremendous  cannonade ; while 
the  fleet,  approaching  the  land,  assailed  the  city  vigorously  on 
the  opposite  side. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


211 


“It  was  a glorious  and  delectable  sight.”  observes  Fray  An- 
tonio  Agapida,  “ to  behold  this  infidel  city  thus  surrounded  by 
sea  and  land,  by  a mighty  Christian  force.  Every  mound  in 
its  circuit  was,  as  it  were,  a little  city  of  tents,  bearing  the  stan- 
dard of  some  renowned  Catholic  warrior.  Beside  the  warlike 
ships  and  galleys  which  lay  before  the  place,  the  sea  was  cov- 
ered with  innumerable  sails,  passing  and  repassing,  appearing 
and  disappearing,  being  engaged  in  bringing  supplies  for  the 
subsistence  of  the  army.  It  seemed  a vast  spectacle  contrived 
to  recreate  the  eye,  did  not  the  volleying  bursts  of  flame  and 
smoke  from  the  ships,  which  seemed  to  lie  asleep  on  the  quiet 
sea,  and  the  thunder  of  ordnance  from  camp  and  city,  from 
tower  and  battlement,  tell  the  deadly  warfare  that  was  raging. 

“ At  night,  the  scene  was  far  more  direful  than  in  the  day. 
The  cheerful  light  of  the  sun  was  gone ; there  was  nothing  but 
the  flashes  of  artillery,  or  the  baleful  gleams  of  combustibles 
thrown  into  the  city,  and  the  conflagration  of  the  houses.  The 
fire  kept  up  from  the  Christian  batteries  was  incessant ; there 
were  seven  great  lombards  in  particular,  called  The  Seven  Sis- 
ters of  Ximenes,  which  did  tremendous  execution.  The  Moor- 
ish ordnance  replied  in  thunder  from  the  walls ; Gibralfaro  was 
wrapped  in  volumes  of  smoke,  rolling  about  its  base;  and 
Hamet  el  Zegri  and  his  Gomeres  looked  out  with  triumph  upon 
the  tempest  of  war  they  had  awakened.  Truly  they  were  so 
many  demons  incarnate,”  continues  the  pious  Fray  Antonio 
Agapida,  “who  were  permitted  by  Heaven  to  enter  into  and 
possess  this  infidel  city,  for  its  perdition.” 


CHAPTER  IX. 

SIEGE  OF  MALAGA. 

The  attack  on  Malaga,  by  sea  and  land,  was  kept  up  for  sev- 
eral days  with  tremendous  violence,  but  without  producing  any 
great  impression,  so  strong  were  the  ancient  bulwarks  of  the 
city.  The  count  de  Cifuentes  was  the  first  to  signalize  himself 
by  any  noted  achievement.  A main  tower  of  the  suburb  had 
been  shattered  by  the  ordnance,  and  the  battlements  demol- 
ished, so  as  to  yield  no  shelter  to  its  defenders,  Seeing  this, 
the  count  assembled  a gallant  band  of  cavaliers  of  the  royal 


212 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


household,  and  advanced  to  take  it  by  storm.  They  applied 
scaling-ladders,  and  mounted,  sword  in  hand.  The  Moors,  hav- 
ing no  longer  battlements  to  protect  them,  descended  to  a lower 
floor,  and  made  furious  resistance  from  the  windows  and  loop- 
holes. They  poured  down  boiling  pitch  and  rosin,  and  hurled 
stones  and  darts  and  arrows  on  the  assailants.  Many  of  the 
Christians  were  slain,  their  ladders  were  destroyed  by  flaming 
combustibles,  and  the  count  was  obliged  to  retreat  from  before 
the  tower.  On  the  following  day  he  renewed  the  attack  with 
superior  force,  and,  after  a severe  combat,  succeeded  in  plant- 
ing his  victorious  banner  on  the  tower. 

The  Moors  now  assailed  the  tower  in  their  turn.  They  un- 
dermined the  part  towards  the  city,  placed  props  of  wood  under 
the  foundation,  and,  setting  fire  to  them,  drew  off  to  a distance. 
In  a little  while  the  props  gave  way,  the  foundation  sunk,  and 
the  tower  was  rent ; part  of  its  wall  fell,  with  a tremendous 
noise ; many  of  the  Christians  were  thrown  out  headlong,  and 
the  rest  were  laid  open  to  the  missiles  of  the  enemy. 

By  this  time,  however,  a breach  had  been  made  in  the  wall 
adjoining  the  tower,  and  troops  poured  in  to  the  assistance  of 
their  comrades.  A continued  battle  was  kept  up,  for  two  days 
and  a night,  by  reinforcements  from  camp  and  city.  The  par- 
ties fought  backwards  and  forwards  through  the  breach  of  the 
wall,  with  alternate  success ; and  the  vicinity  of  the  tower  was 
strewn  with  the  dead  and  wounded.  At  length  the  Moors  gradu- 
ally gave  way,  disputing  every  inch  of  ground,  until  they  were 
driven  into  the  city ; and  the  Christians  remained  masters  of 
the  greater  part  of  the  suburb. 

This  partial  success,  though  gained  with  great  toil  and  blood- 
shed, gave  temporary  animation  to  the  Christians ; they  soon 
found,  however,  that  the  attack  on  the  main  works  of  the  city 
was  a much  more  arduous  task.  The  garrison  contained  vete- 
rans who  had  served  in  many  of  the  towns  captured  by  the 
Christians.  They  were  no  longer  confounded  and  dismayed  by 
the  battering  ordnance  and  other  strange  engines  of  foreign  in- 
vention, and  had  become  expert  in  parrying  their  effects,  in 
repairing  breaches,  and  erecting  counter- works. 

The  Christians,  accustomed  of  late  to  speedy  conquests  of 
Moorish  fortresses,  became  impatient  of  the  slow  progress  of 
the  siege.  Many  were  apprehensive  of  a scarcity  of  provisions, 
from  the  difficulty  of  subsisting  so  numerous  a host  in  the  heart 
of  the  enemy’s  country,  where  it  was  necessary  to  transport 
supplies  across  rugged  and  hostile  mountains,  or  subjected  to 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


213 


the  uncertainties  of  the  sea.  Many  also  were  alarmed  at  a pes- 
tilence which  broke  out  in  the  neighboring  villages ; and  some 
were  so  overcome  by  these  apprehensions,  as  to  abandon  the 
camp  and  return  to  their  homes. 

Several  of  the  loose  and  worthless  hangers-on  that  infest  all 
great  armies,  hearing  these  murmurs,  thought  that  the  siege 
would  soon  be  raised,  and  deserted  to  the  enemy,  hoping  to 
make  their  fortunes.  They  gave  exaggerated  accounts  of  the 
alarms  and  discontents  of  the  army,  and  represented  the  troops 
as  daily  returning  home  in  bands.  Above  all,  they  declared 
that  the  gunpowder  was  nearly  exhausted,  so  that  the  artillery 
would  soon  be  useless.  They  assured  the  Moors,  therefore,  that 
if  they  persisted  a little  longer  in  their  defence,  the  king  would 
be  obliged  to  draw  off  his  forces  and  abandon  the  siege. 

The  reports  of  these  renegadoes  gave  fresh  courage  to  the 
garrison ; they  made  vigorous  sallies  upon  the  camp,  harassing 
it  by  night  and  day,  and  obliging  every  part  to  be  guarded 
with  the  most  painful  vigilance.  They  fortified  the  weak  parts 
of  their  walls  with  ditches  and  palisadoes,  and  gave  every 
manifestation  of  a determined  and  unyielding  spirit. 

Ferdinand  soon  received  intelligence  of  the  reports  which  had 
been  carried  to  the  Moors ; he  understood  that  they  had  been 
informed,  likewise,  that  the  queen  was  alarmed  for  the  safety 
of  the  camp,  and  had  written  repeatedly  urging  him  to  aban- 
don the  siege.  As  the  best  means  of  disproving  all  these  false- 
hoods, and  of  destroying  the  vain  hopes  of  the  enemy,  Ferdi- 
nand wrote  to  the  queen,  entreating  her  to  come  and  take  up 
her  residence  in  the  camp. 


CHAPTER  X. 

SIEGE  OF  MALAGA  CONTINUED— OBSTINACY  OF  HAMET  EL  ZEGRI. 

Great  was  the  enthusiasm  of  the  army,  when  they  beheld 
their  patriot  queen  advancing  in  state,  to  share  the  toils  and 
dangers  of  her  people.  Isabella  entered  the  camp,  attended  by 
the  dignitaries  and  the  whole  retinue  of  her  court,  to  manifest 
that  this  was  no  temporary  visit.  On  one  side  of  her  was  her 
daughter,  the  Infanta;  on  the  other,  the  grand  cardinal  of 
Spain,  Hernando  de  Talavera,  the  prior  of  Prado,  confessor  to 


214 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRENADA. 


the  queen,  followed  with  a great  train  of  prelates,  courtiers, 
cavaliers,  and  ladies  of  distinction.  The  cavalcade  moved  in 
calm  and  stately  order  through  the  camp,  softening  the  iron 
aspect  of  war  by  this  array  of  courtly  grace  and  female  beauty. 

Isabella  had  commanded,  that  on  her  coming  to  the  camp, 
the  horrors  of  war  should  be  suspended,  and  fresh  offers  of 
peace  made  to  the  enemy.  On  her  arrival,  therefore,  there 
had  been  a general  cessation  of  firing  throughout  the  camp. 
A messenger  was,  at  the  same  time,  dispatched  to  the  besieged, 
informing  them  of  her  being  in  the  camp,  and  of  the  determi- 
nation of  the  sovereigns  to  make  it  their  settled  residence  until 
the  city  should  be  taken.  The  same  terms  were  offered,  in  case 
of  immediate  surrender,  that  had  been  granted  to  Velez  Mal- 
aga ; but  the  inhabitants  were  threatened  with  captivity  and 
the  sword,  should  they  persist  in  their  defence. 

Hamet  el  Zegri  received  this  message  with  haughty  con- 
tempt, and  dismissed  the  messenger  without  deigning  a reply. 
“ The  Christian  sovereigns,”  said  he,  “ have  made  this  offer  in 
consequence  of  their  despair.  The  silence  of  their  batteries 
proves  the  truth  of  what  has  been  told  us,  that  their  powder  is 
exhausted.  They  have  no  longer  the  means  of  demolishing 
our  walls ; and  if  they  remain  much  longer,  the  autumnal  rains 
will  interrupt  their  convoys,  and  fill  their  camp  with  famine 
and  disease.  The  first  storm  will  disperse  their  fleet,  which 
has  no  neighboring  port  of  shelter : Africa  will  then  be  open  to 
us,  to  procure  reinforcements  and  supplies.” 

The  words  of  Hamet  el  Zegri  were  hailed  as  oracular,  by  his 
adherents.  Many  of  the  peaceful  part  of  the  community,  how- 
ever, ventured  to  remonstrate,  and  to  implore  him  to  accept 
the  proffered  mercy.  The  stern  Hamet  silenced  them  with  a 
terrific  threat : he  declared,  that  whoever  should  talk  of  capitu- 
lating, or  should  hold  any  communication  with  the  Christians, 
should  be  put  to  death.  The  fierce  Gomeres,  like  true  men  of 
the  sword,  acted  upon  the  menace  of  their  chieftain  as  upon  a 
written  law,  and  having  detected  several  of  the  inhabitants  in 
secret  correspondence  with  the  enemy,  they  set  upon  and  slew 
them,  and  then  confiscated  their  effects.  This  struck  such  ter- 
ror into  the  citizens,  that  those  who  had  been  loudest  in  their 
murmurs  became  suddenly  mute,  and  were  remarked  as  evinc- 
ing the  greatest  bustle  and  alacrity  in  the  defence  of  the  city. 

When  the  messenger  returned  to  the  camp,  and  reported  the 
contemptuous  reception  of  the  royal  message,  king  Ferdinand 
was  exceedingly  indignant.  Finding  the  cessation  of  firing,  on 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  215 

the  queen’s  arrival,  had  encouraged  a belief  among  the  enemy 
that  there  was  a scarcity  of  powder  in  the  camp,  he  ordered  a 
general  discharge  from  all  the  batteries.  The  sudden  burst  of 
war  from  every  quarter  soon  convinced  the  Moors  of  their 
error,  and  completed  the  confusion  of  the  citizens,  who  knew 
not  which  most  to  dread,  their  assailants  or  their  defenders, 
the  Christians  or  the  Gomeres. 

That  evening  the  sovereigns  visited  the  encampment  of  the 
marques  of  Cadiz,  which  commanded  a view  over  a great  part 
of  the  city  and  the  camp.  The  tent  of  the  marques  was  of 
great  magnitude,  furnished  with  hangings  of  rich  brocade  and 
French  cloth  of  the  rarest  texture.  It  was  in  the  oriental 
style;  and,  as  it  crowned  the  height,  with  the  surrounding 
tents  of  other  cavaliers,  all  sumptuously  furnished,  presented 
a gay  and  silken  contrast  to  the  opposite  towers  of  Gibralfaro. 
Here  a splendid  collation  was  served  up  to  the  sovereigns ; and 
the  courtly  revel  that  prevailed  in  this  chivalrous  encamp- 
ment,  the  glitter  of  pageantry,  and  the  bursts  of  festive  music 
made  more  striking  the  gloom  and  silence  that  reigned  over 
the  Moorish  castle. 

The  marques  of  Cadiz,  while  it  was  yet  light,  conducted  his 
royal  visitors  to  every  point  that  commanded  a view  of  the 
warlike  scene  below.  He  caused  the  heavy  lombards  also  to 
be  discharged,  that  the  queen  and  ladies  of  the  court  might 
witness  the  effect  of  those  tremendous  engines.  The  fair 
dames  were  filled  with  awe  and  admiration,  as  the  mountain 
shook  beneath  their  feet  with  the  thunder  of  the  artillery,  and 
they  beheld  great  fragments  of  the  Moorish  walls  tumbling 
down  the  rocks  and  precipices.  * 

While  the  good  marques  was  displaying  these  things  to  his 
royal  guests,  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,  and  to  his  astonishment  be- 
held his  ©wn  banner  hanging  out  from  the  nearest  tower  of 
Gibralfaro.  The  blood  mantled  in  his  cheek,  for  it  was  a ban- 
ner which  he  had  lost  at  the  time  of  the  memorable  massacre 
of  the  heights  of  Malaga.*  To  make  this  taunt  more  evident, 
several  of  the  Gomeres  displayed  themselves  upon  the  battle- 
ments, arrayed  in  the  helmets  and  cuirasses  of  some  of  tho 
cavaliers  slain  or  captured  on  that  occasion.  The  marques  of 
Cadiz  restrained  his  indignation,  and  held  his  peace ; but  sev- 
eral of  his  cavaliers  vowed  loudly  to  revenge  this  cruel  bra- 
vado, on  the  ferocious  garrison  of  Gibralfaro. 


* Diego  de  Valera.  Cronica,  MS. 


216 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


CHAPTER  XL 

ATTACK  OF  THE  MARQUES  OF  CADIZ  UPON  GIBRALFARO. 

The  marques  of  Cadiz  was  not  a cavalier  that  readily  for- 
gave an  injury  or  an  insult.  On  the  morning  after  the  royal 
banquet,  his  batteries  opened  a tremendous  fire  upon  Gibral- 
faro.  All  day,  the  encampment  was  wrapped  in  wreaths  of 
smoke ; nor  did  the  assault  cease  with  the  day — but,  through- 
out the  night,  there  was  an  incessant  flashing  and  thundering 
of  the  lombards,  and,  the  following  morning,  the  assault  rather 
increased  than  slackened  in  fury.  The  Moorish  bulwarks  were 
no  proof  against  those  formidable  engines.  In  a few  days,  the 
lofty  tower  on  which  the  taunting  banner  had  been  displayed, 
was  shattered ; a smaller  tower  in  its  vicinity  reduced  to  ruins, 
and  a great  breach  made  in  the  intervening  walls. 

Several  of  the  hot-spirited  cavaliers  were  eager  for  storming 
the  breach,  sword  in  hand ; others,  more  cool  and  wary,  pointed 
out  the  rashness  of  such  an  attempt ; for  the  Moors  had  worked 
indefatigably  in  the  night ; they  had  digged  a deep  ditch  within 
the  breach,  and  had  fortified  it  with  palisadoes  and  a high 
breastwork.  All,  however,  agreed  that  the  camp  might  safely 
be  advanced  near  to  the  ruined  walls,  and  that  it  ought  to  be 
done  so,  in  return  for  the  insolent  defiance  of  the  enemy. 

The  marques  of  Cadiz  felt  the  temerity  of  the  measure,  but 
he  was  unwilling  to  dampen  the  zeal  of  these  high-spirited 
cavaliers ; and  having  chosen  the  post  of  danger  in  the  camp, 
it  did  not  become  him  to  decline  any  service,  merely  because 
it  might  appear  perilous.  He  ordered  his  outposts,  therefore, 
to  be  advanced  within  a stone’s-throw  of  the  breach,  but  ex- 
horted the  soldiers  to  maintain  the  utmost  vigilance. 

The  thunder  of  the  batteries  had  ceased;  the  troops,  ex- 
hausted by  two  nights’  fatigue  and  watchfulness,  and  appre- 
hending no  danger  from  the  dismantled  walls,  were  half  of 
them  asleep ; the  rest  were  scattered  about  in  negligent  secu- 
rity. On  a sudden,  upwards  of  two  thousand  Moors  sallied 
forth  from  the  castle,  led  on  by  Alrahan  Zenete,  the  principal 
captain  under  Hamet.  They  fell  with  fearful  havoc  upon  the 
advanced  guard,  slaying  many  of  them  in  their  sleep,  and 
putting  the  rest  to  headlong  flight. 

The  marques  was  in  his  tent,  about  a bow-shot  distance^ 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


217 


when  he  heard  the  tumult  of  the  onset,  and  beheld  his  men 
flying  in  confusion.  He  rushed  forth,  followed  by  his  stan- 
dard-bearer. ‘‘Turn  again,  cavaliers  !”  exclaimed  he;  “ I am 
here,  Ponce  de  Leon ! to  the  foe ! to  the  foe !”  The  flying  troops 
stopped  at  hearing  his  well-known  voice,  rallied  under  his  ban- 
ner, and  turned  upon  the  enemy.  The  encampment,  by  this 
time,  was  roused ; several  cavaliers  from  the  adjoining  stations 
had  hastened  to  the  scene  of  action,  with  a number  of  Gal- 
licians  and  soldiers  of  the  Holy  Brotherhood.  An  obstinate 
and  bloody  contest  ensued;  the  ruggedness  of  the  place,  the 
rocks,  chasms,  and  declivities,  broke  it  into  numerous  com- 
bats : Christian  and  Moor  fought  hand  bo  hand,  with  swords 
and  daggers;  and  often,  grappling  and  struggling,  rolled  to- 
gether down  the  precipices. 

The  banner  of  the  marques  was  in  danger  of  being  taken:  he 
hastened  to  its  rescue,  followed  by  some  of  his  bravest  cava- 
liers. They  were  surrounded  by  the  enemy,  and  several  of 
them  cut  down.  Don  Diego  Ponce  de  Leon,  brother  to  the 
marques,  was  wounded  by  an  arrow ; and  his  son-in-law,  Luis 
Ponce,  was  likewise  wounded:  they  succeeded,  however,  in 
rescuing  the  banner,  and  bearing  it  off  in  safety.  The  battle 
lasted  for  an  hour;  the  height  was  covered  with  killed  and 
wounded,  and  the  blood  flowed  in  streams  down  the  rocks ; at 
length,  Alrahan  Zenete  being  disabled  by  the  thrust  of  a lance, 
the  Moors  gave  way  and  retreated  to  the  castle. 

They  now  opened  a galling  fire  from  their  battlements  and 
towers,  approaching  the  breaches  so  as  to  discharge  their  cross- 
bows and  arquebusses  into  the  advanced  guard  of  the  encamp- 
ment. The  marques  was  singled  out ; the  shot  fell  thick  about 
him,  and  one  passed  through  his  buckler,  and  struck  upon  his 
cuirass,  but  without  doing  him  any  injury.  Every  one  now 
saw  the  danger  and  inutility  of  approaching  the  camp  thus 
near  to  the  castle ; and  those  who  had  counselled  it,  were  now 
urgent  that  it  should  be  withdrawn.  It  was  accordingly 
removed  back  to  its  original  ground,  from  which  the  marques 
had  most  reluctantly  advanced  it.  Nothing  but  his  valor  and 
timely  aid  had  prevented  this  attack  on  his  outpost  from  end- 
ing in  a total  rout  of  all  that  part  of  the  army. 

Many  cavaliers  of  distinction  fell  in  this  contest;  but  the  loss 
of  none  was  felt  more  deeply  than  that  of  Ortega  de  Prado, 
captain  of  escaladors.  He  was  one  of  the  bravest  men  in  the 
service ; the  same  who  had  devised  the  first  successful  blow  of 
the  war,  the  storming  of  Alhama,  where  he  was  the  first  to 


218 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


plant  and  mount  the  scaling-ladders.  He  had  always  been 
high  in  the  favor  and  confidence  of  the  noble  Ponce  de  Leon, 
who  knew  how  to  appreciate  and  avail  himself  of  the  merits 
of  all  able  and  valiant  men.* 


CHAPTER  XII. 

SIEGE  OF  MALAGA  CONTINUED — STRATAGEMS  OF  VARIOUS  KINDS. 

Great  were  the  exertions  now  made,  both  by  the  besiegers 
and  the  besieged,  to  carry  on  this  contest  with  the  utmost 
vigor.  Hamet  el  Zegri  went  the  rounds  of  the  walls  and 
towers,  doubling  the  guards,  and  putting  every  thing  in  the 
best  posture  of  defence.  The  garrison  was  divided  into  parties 
of  a hundred,  to  each  of  which  a captain  was  appointed.  Some 
were  to  patrol,  others  to  sally  forth  and  skirmish  with  the 
enemy,  and  others  to  hold  themselves  armed  and  in  reserve. 
Six  albatozas,  or  floating  batteries,  were  manned  and  armed 
with  pieces  of  artillery,  to  attack  the  fleet. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Castilian  sovereigns  kept  open  a com- 
munication by  sea  with  various  parts  of  Spain,  from  which 
they  received  provisions  of  all  kinds ; they  ordered  supplies  of 
powder  also  from  Valencia,  Barcelona,  Sicily,  and  Portugal. 
They  made  great  preparations  also  for  storming  the  city. 
Towers  of  wood  were  constructed,  to  move  on  wheels,  each 
capable  of  holding  one  hundred  men ; they  were  furnished  with 
ladders,  to  be  thrown  from  their  summits  to  the  tops  of  the 
walls ; and  within  those  ladders,  others  were  encased,  to  be  let 
down  for  the  descent  of  the  troops  into  the  city.  There  were 
gallipagos  or  tortoises,  also,  being  great  wooden  shields, 
covered  with  hides,  to  protect  the  assailants,  and  those  who 
undermined  the  walls. 

Secret  mines  were  commenced  in  various  places ; some  were 
intended  to  reach  to  the  foundations  of  the  walls,  which  were 
to  be  propped  up  with  wood,  ready  to  be  set  on  fire ; others 
were  to  pass  under  the  walls,  and  remain  ready  to  be  broken 
open  so  as  to  give  entrance  to  the  besiegers.  At  these  mines 
the  army  worked  day  and  night ; and  during  these  secret  pre- 
parations, the  ordnance  kept  up  a fire  upon  the  city,  to  divert 
the  attention  of  the  besieged. 


* Zurita.  Mariana.  Abarca, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


219 


In  the  mean  time,  Hamet  el  Zegri  displayed  wonderful  vigor 
and  ingenuity  in  defending  the  city,  and  in  repairing  or  forti- 
fying, by  deep  ditches,  the  breaches  made  by  the  enemy.  He 
noted,  also,  every  place  where  the  camp  might  be  assailed  with 
advantage,  and  gave  the  besieging  army  no  repose  night  or 
day.  While  his  troops  sallied  on  the  land,  his  floating  bat- 
teries attacked  the  besiegers  on  the  sea ; so  that  there  was  in- 
cessant skirmishing.  The  tents  called  the  Queen’s  Hospital 
were  crowded  with  wounded,  and  the  whole  army  suffered 
from  constant  watchf  ulness  and  fatigue.  To  guard  against  the 
sudden  assaults  of  the  Moors,  the  trenches  were  deepened,  and 
palisadoes  erected  in  front  of  the  camp ; and  in  that  part  fac- 
ing Gibralfaro,  where  the  rocky  heights  did  not  admit  of  such 
defences,  a high  rampart  of  earth  was  thrown  up.  The  cava- 
liers Garcilasso  de  la  Vega,  Juan  de  Zuniga,  and  Diego  de 
Atayde,  were  appointed  to  go  the  rounds,  and  keep  vigilant 
watch  that  these  fortifications  were  maintained  in  good  order. 

In  a little  while,  Hamet  discovered  the  mines  secretly  com- 
menced by  the  Christians:  he  immediately  ordered  counter- 
mines. The  soldiers  mutually  worked  until  they  met,  and 
fought  hand  to  hand,  in  these  subterranean  passages.  The 
Christians  were  driven  out  of  one  of  their  mines ; fire  was  set 
to  the  wooden  framework,  and  the  mine  destroyed.  Encour- 
aged by  this  success,  the  Moors  attempted  a general  attack 
upon  the  camp,  the  mines,  and  the  besieging  fleet.  The  battle 
lasted  for  six  hours,  on  land  and  water,  above  and  below 
ground,  on  bulwark,  and  in  trench  and  mine ; the  Moors  dis- 
played wonderful  intrepidity,  but  were  finally  repulsed  at  all 
points,  and  obliged  to  retire  into  the  city,  where  they  were 
closely  invested,  without  the  means  of  receiving  any  assistance 
from  abroad. 

The  horrors  of  famine  were  now  added  to  the  other  miseries 
of  Malaga.  Hamet  el  Zegri,  with  the  spirit  of  a man  bred  up 
to  war,  considered  every  thing  as  subservient  to  the  wants  of 
the  soldier,  and  ordered  all  the  grain  in  the  city  to  be  gathered 
and  garnered  up  for  the  sole  use  of  those  who  fought.  Even 
this  was  dealt  out  sparingly,  and  each  soldier  received  four 
ounces  of  bread  in  the  morning,  and  two  in  the  evening,  for 
his  daily  allowance. 

The  wealthv  inhabitants,  and  all  those  peacefully  inclined, 
mourn  ea  over  a resistance  which  brought  destruction  upon 
their  houses,  death  into  their  families,  and  which  they  saw 
must  end  in  their  ruin  and  captivity : still  none  of  them  dared 


220 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


to  speak  openly  of  capitulation,  or  even  to  manifest  their  grief, 
lest  they  should  awaken  the  wrath  of  their  fierce  defenders. 
They  surrounded  their  civic  champion,  Ah  Dordux,  the  great 
and  opulent  merchant,  who  had  buckled  on  shield  and  cuirass, 
and  taken  spear  in  hand,  for  the  defence  of  his  native  city, 
and,  with  a large  body  of  the  braver  citizens,  had  charge  of 
one  of  the  gates  and  a considerable  portion  of  the  walls.  Draw- 
ing Ali  Dordux  aside,  they  poured  forth  their  griefs  to  him  in 
secret.  u Why,”  said  they,  u should  we  suffer  our  native  city 
to  be  made  a mere  bulwark  and  fighting-place  for  foreign  bar- 
barians and  desperate  men?  They  have  no  families  to  care  for, 
no  property  to  lose,  no  love  for  the  soil,  and  no  value  for  their 
lives.  They  fight  to  gratify  a thirst  for  blood  or  a desire  for 
revenge,  and  will  fight  on  until  Malaga  becomes  a ruin  and  its 
people  slaves.  Let  us  think  and  act  for  ourselves,  our  wives, 
and  our  children.  Let  us  make  private  terms  with  the  Chris- 
tians before  it  is  too  late,  and  save  ourselves  from  destruction.” 

The  bowels  of  Ali  Dordux  yearned  towards  his  fellow-citizens ; 
he  bethought  him  also  of  the  sweet  security  of  peace,  and  the 
bloodless  yet  gratifying  triumphs  of  gainful  traffic.  The  idea 
also  of  a secret  negotiation  or  bargain  with  the  Castilian  sover- 
eigns, for  the  redemption  of  his  native  city,  was  more  conform- 
able to  his  accustomed  habits  than  this  violent  appeal  to  arms ; 
for  though  he  had  for  a time  assumed  the  warrior,  he  had  not 
forgotten  the  merchant.  Ali  Dordux  communed,  therefore, 
with  the  citizen-soldiers  under  his  command,  and  they  readily 
conformed  to  his  opinion.  Concerting  together,  they  wrote  a 
proposition  to  the  Castilian  sovereigns,  offering  to  admit  the 
army  into  the  part  of  the  city  intrusted  to  their  care,  on  receiv- 
ing assurance  of  protection  for  the  lives  and  properties  of  the 
inhabitants.  This  writing  they  delivered  to  a trusty  emissary 
to  take  to  the  Christian  camp,  appointing  the  hour  and  place 
of  his  return,  that  they  might  be  ready  to  admit  him  unper- 
ceived. 

The  Moor  made  his  way  in  safety  to  the  camp,  and  was 
admitted  to  the  presence  of  the  sovereigns.  Eager  to  gain  the 
city  without  further  cost  of  blood  or  treasure,  they  gave  a 
written  promise  to  grant  the  conditions ; and  the  Moor  set  out 
joyfully  on  his  return.  As  he  approached  the  walls  where  Ali 
Dordux  and  his  confederates  were  waiting  to  receive  him,  he 
was  descried  by  a patrolling  band  of  Gomeres,  and  considered 
a spy  coming  from  the  camp  of  the  besiegers.  They  issued 
forth  and  seized  him,  in  sight  of  his  employers,  who  gave  them- 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


221 


selves  up  for  lost.  The  Gomeres  had  conducted  him  nearly  to 
the  gate,  when  he  escaped  from  their  grasp  and  fled.  They  en- 
deavored to  overtake  him,  hut  were  encumbered  with  armor; 
he  was  lightly  clad,  and  fled  for  his  life.  One  of  the  Gomeres 
paused,  and,  levelling  his  cross-how,  let  fly  a bolt,  which 
pierced  the  fugitive  between  the  shoulders ; he  fell,  and  was 
nearly  within  their  grasp,  but  rose  again,  and  with  a desperate 
effort  attained  the  Christian  camp.  The  Gomeres  gave  over  the 
pursuit,  and  the  citizens  returned  thanks  to  Allah  for  their  de- 
liverance from  this  fearful  peril.  As  to  the  faithful  messenger, 
he  died  of  his  wound  shortly  after  reaching  the  camp,  consoled 
with  the  idea  that  he  had  preserved  the  secret  and  the  lives  of 
his  employers. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

SUFFERINGS  OF  THE  PEOPLE  OF  MALAGA. 

The  sufferings  of  Malaga  spread  sorrow  and  anxiety  among 
the  Moors ; and  they  dreaded  lest  this  beautiful  city,  once  the 
bulwark  of  the  kingdom,  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  un- 
believers. The  old  warrior  king,  Abdallah  el  Zagal,  was  still 
sheltered  in  Guadix,  where  he  was  slowly  gathering  together 
his  shattered  forces.  When  the  people  of  Guadix  heard  of  the 
danger  and  distress  of  Malaga,  they  urged  to  be  led  to  its 
relief ; and  the  alfaquis  admonished  El  Zagal  not  to  desert  so 
righteous  and  loyal  a city,  in  its  extremity.  His  own  warlike 
nature  made  him  feel  a sympathy  for  a place  that  made  so  gal- 
lant a resistance ; and  he  dispatched  as  powerful  a reinforce- 
ment as  he  could  spare,  under  conduct  of  a chosen  captain, 
with  orders  to  throw  themselves  into  the  city. 

Intelligence  of  this  reinforcement  reached  Boabdil  el  Chico,  in 
his  royal  palace  of  the  Alhambra.  Filled  with  hostility  against 
his  uncle,  and  desirous  of  proving  his  loyalty  to  the  Castilian 
sovereigns,  he  immediately  sent  forth  a superior  force  of  horse 
and  foot,  under  an  able  commander,  to  intercept  the  detach- 
ment. A sharp  conflict  endued ; the  troops  of  El  Zagal  were 
routed  with  great  loss,  and  fled  back  in  confusion  to  Guadix. 

Boabdil,  not  being  accustomed  to  victories,  was  flushed  with 
his  melancholy  triumph.  He  sent  tidings  of  it  to  the  Castilian 
sovereigns,  accompanied  with  rich  silks,  boxes  of  Arabian  per- 


222 


THE  CONQUEST  OE  GHANA!) A, 


fume,  a cup  of  gold,  richly  wrought,  and  a female  captive  of 
Ubeda,  as  presents  to  the  queen ; and  four  Arabian  steeds  mag- 
nificently caparisoned,  a sword  and  dagger  richly  mounted, 
and  several  albornozes  and  other  robes  sumptuously  embroi- 
dered, for  the  king.  He  entreated  them  at  the  same  time, 
always  to  look  upon  him  with  favor  as  their  devoted  vassal. 

Boabdil  was  fated  to  be  unfortunate  even  in  his  victories. 
His  defeat  of  the  forces  of  his  uncle,  destined  to  the  relief  of 
unhappy  Malaga,  shocked  the  feelings  and  cooled  the  loyalty 
of  many  of  his  best  adherents.  The  mere  men  of  traffic  might 
rejoice  in  their  golden  interval  of  peace;  but  the  chivalrous 
spirits  of  Granada  spurned  a security  purchased  by  such  sacri- 
fices of  pride  and  affection.  The  people  at  large,  having  grati- 
fied their  love  of  change,  began  to  question  whether  they  had 
acted  generously  by  their  old  fighting  monarch.  u El  Zagal,” 
said  they,  “ was  fierce  and  bloody,  but  then  he  was  true  to  his 
country ; he  was  an  usurper,  it  is  true,  but  then  he  maintained 
the  glory  of  the  crown  which  he  usurped.  If  his  sceptre  was  a 
rod  of  iron  to  his  subjects,  it  was  a sword  of  steel  against  their 
enemies.  This  Boabdil  sacrifices  religion,  friends,  country, 
every  thing,  to  a mere  shadow  of  royalty,  and  is  content  to  hold 
a rush  for  a sceptre.” 

These  factious  murmurs  soon  reached  the  ears  of  Boabdil, 
and  he  apprehended  another  of  his  customary  reverses.  He 
sent  in  all  haste  to  the  Castilian  sovereigns,  beseeching  military 
aid  to  keep  him  on  his  throne.  Ferdinand  graciously  complied 
with  a request  so  much  in  unison  with  his  policy.  A detach- 
ment of  one  thousand  cavalry,  and  two  thousand  infantry,  was 
sent,  under  the  command  of  Don  Fernandez  Gonsalvo  of  Cor- 
dova, subsequently  renowned  as  the  great  captain.  With  this 
succor,  Boabdil  expelled  from  the  city  all  those  who  were  hos- 
tile to  him,  and  in  favor  of  his  uncle.  He  felt  secure  in  these 
troops,  from  their  being  distinct  in  manners,  language,  and  re- 
ligion, from  his  subjects;  and  compromised  with  his  pride,  in 
thus  exhibiting  that  most  unnatural  and  humiliating  of  all 
regal  spectacles,  a monarch  supported  on  his  throne  by  foreign 
weapons,  and  by  soldiers  hostile  to  his  people. 

Nor  was  Boabdil  el  Chico  the  only  Moorish  sovereign  that 
sought  protection  from  Ferdinand  and  Isabella.  A splendid 
galley,  with  latine  sails,  and  several  banks  of  oars,  displaying 
the  standard  of  the  crescent,  but  likewise  a white  flag  in  sign 
of  amity,  came  one  day  into  the  harbor.  An  ambassador 
landed  from  it,  within  the  Christian  lines.  He  came  from  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


223 


king  of  Tremezan,  and  brought  presents  similar  to  those  of 
Boabdil,  consisting  of  Arabian  coursers,  with  bits,  stirrups, 
and  other  furniture  of  gold,  together  with  costly  Moorish  man- 
tles : for  the  queen,  there  were  sumptuous  shawls,  robes,  and 
silken  stuffs,  ornaments  of  gold,  and  exquisite  oriental  per- 
fumes. 

The  king  of  Tremezan  had  been  alarmed  at  the  rapid  con- 
quests of  the  Spanish  arms,  and  startled  by  the  descent  of 
several  Spanish  cruisers  on  the  coast  of  Africa.  He  craved  to 
be  considered  a vassal  to  the  Castilian  sovereigns,  and  that 
they  would  extend  such  favor  and  security  to  his  ships  and 
subjects  as  had  been  shown  to  other  Moors  who  had  submitted 
to  their  sway.  He  requested  a painting  of  their  arms,  that  he 
and  his  subjects  might  recognize  and  respect  their  standard, 
whenever  they  encountered  it.  At  the  same  time  he  implored 
their  clemency  towards  unhappy  Malaga,  and  that  its  inhabi- 
tants might  experience  the  same  favor  that  had  been  shown 
towards  the  Moors  of  other  captured  cities. 

The  embassy  was  graciously  received  by  the  Christian  sove- 
reigns. They  granted  the  protection  required ; ordering  their 
commanders  to  respect  the  flag  of  Tremezan,  unless  it  should 
be  found  rendering  assistance  to  the  enemy.  They  sent  also 
to  the  Barbary  monarch  their  royal  arms,  moulded  in  escutch- 
eons of  gold,  a hand’s-breadth  in  size.* 

While  thus  the  chances  of  assistance  from  without  daily  de- 
creased, famine  raged  in  the  city.  The  inhabitants  were  com- 
pelled to  eat  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  many  died  of  hunger. 
What  made  the  sufferings  of  the  citizens  the  more  intolerable, 
was,  to  behold  the  sea  covered  with  ships,  daily  arriving  with 
provisions  for  the  besiegers.  Day  after  day,  also,  they  saw 
herds  of  fat  cattle,  and  flocks  of  sheep,  driven  into  the  camp. 
Wheat  and  flour  were  piled  in  huge  mounds  in  the  centre  of 
the  encampments,  glaring  in  the  sunshine,  and  tantalizing  the 
wretched  citizens,  who,  while  they  and  their  children  were 
perishing  with  hunger,  beheld  prodigal  abundance  reigning 
within  a bow-shot  of  their  walls. 


Cura  de  los  Palacios,  c.  84.  Pulgar,  part  3,  c.  86. 


224 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  G BAN  ADA. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

HOW  A MOORISH  SANTON  UNDERTOOK  TO  DELIVER  THE  CITY  OP 
MALAGA  FROM  THE  POWER  OF  ITS  ENEMIES. 

There  lived  at  this  time,  in  a hamlet  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Guadix,  an  ancient  Moor,  of  the  name  of  Abrahin  Algerbi. 
He  was  a native  of  Guerba,  in  the  kingdom  of  Tunis,  and  had 
for  several  years  led  the  life  of  a santon  or  hermit.  The  hot 
sun  of  Africa  had  dried  his  blood,  and  rendered  him  of  an  ex- 
alted yet  melancholy  temperament.  He  passed  most  of  his 
time  in  meditation,  prayer,  and  rigorous  abstinence,  until  his 
body  was  wasted  and  his  mind  bewildered,  and  he  fancied  him- 
self favored  with  divine  revelations.  The  Moors,  who  have  a 
great  reverence  for  all  enthusiasts  of  the  kind,  looked  upon 
him  as  inspired,  listened  to  all  his  ravings  as  veritable  prophe- 
cies, and  denominated  him  el  santo , or  the  saint. 

The  woes  of  the  kingdom  of  Granada  had  long  exasperated 
the  gloomy  spirit  of  this  man,  and  he  had  beheld  with  indigna- 
tion this  beautiful  country  wrested  from  the  dominion  of  the 
faithful,  and  becoming  a prey  to  the  unbelievers.  He  had 
implored  the  blessings  of  Allah  on  the  troops  which  issued 
forth  from  Guadix  for  the  relief  of  Malaga ; but  when  he  saw 
them  return,  routed  and  scattered  by  their  own  countrymen, 
he  retired  to  his  cell,  shut  himself  up  from  the  world,  and  was 
plunged  for  a time  in  the  blackest  melancholy. 

On  a sudden,  he  made  his  appearance  again  in  the  streets  of 
Guadix,  his  face  haggard,  his  form  emaciated,  but  his  eye 
beaming  with  fire.  He  said  that  Allah  had  sent  an  angel  to 
him  in  the  solitude  of  his  cell,  revealing  to  him  a mode  of  de- 
livering Malaga  from  its  perils,  and  striking  horror  and  con- 
fusion into  the  camp  of  the  unbelievers.  The  Moors  listened 
with  eager  credulity  to  his  words : four  hundred  of  them  of- 
f .red  to  follow  him  even  to  the  death,  and  to  obey  implicitly 
1 is  commands.  Of  this  number  many  were  Gomeres,  anxious 
to  relieve  their  countrymen,  who  formed  part  of  the  garrison 
of  Malaga. 

They  traversed  the  kingdom  by  the  wild  and  lonely  passes 
of  the  mountains,  concealing  themselves  in  the  day  and  travel- 
ling only  in  the  night,  to  elude  the  Christian  scouts.  At  length 
they  arrived  at  the  mountains  which  tower  above  Malaga,  and, 


' TEE  CONQUEST  OF  ORAN  AD  A. 


225 


looking  down,  beheld  the  city  completely  invested ; a chain  of 
encampments  extending  round  it  from  shore  to  shore,  and  a 
line  of  ships  blockading  it  by  sea ; while  the  continual  thunder 
of  artillery,  and  the  smoke  rising  in  various  parts,  showed  that 
the  siege  was  pressed  with  great  activity.  The  hermit  scanned 
the  encampments  warily,  from  his  lofty  height.  He  saw  that 
the  part  of  the  encampment  of  the  marques  of  Cadiz  which 
was  at  the  foot  of  the  height,  and  on  the  margin  of  the  sea, 
was  most  assailable,  the  rocky  soil  not  admitting  ditches  or 
palisadoes.  Remaining  concealed  all  day,  he  descended  with 
his  followers  at  night  to  the  sea-coast,  and  approached  silently 
to  the  outworks.  He  had  given  them  their  instructions ; they 
were  to  rush  suddenly  upon  the  camp,  fight  their  way  through, 
and  throw  themselves  into  the  city. 

It  was  just  at  the  gray  of  the  dawning,  when  objects  are 
obscurely  visible,  that  they  made  this  desperate  attempt. 
Some  sprang  suddenly  upon  the  sentinels,  others  rushed  into 
the  sea  and  got  round  the  works,  others  clambered  over  the 
breastworks.  There  was  sharp  skirmishing;  a great  part  of 
the  Moors  were  cut  to  pieces,  but  about  two  hundred  succeeded 
in  getting  into  the  gates  of  Malaga. 

The  santon  took  no  part  in  the  conflict,  nor  did  he  endeavor 
to  enter  the  city.  His  plans  were  of  a different  nature.  Draw- 
ing apart  from  the  battle,  he  threw  himself  on  his  knees  on  a 
rising  ground,  and,  lifting  his  hands  to  Heaven,  appeared  to 
be  absorbed  in  prayer.  The  Christians,  as  they  were  search- 
ing for  fugitives  in  the  clefts  of  the  rocks,  found  him  at  his  de- 
votions. He  stirred  not  at  their  approach,  but  remained  fixed 
as  a statue,  without  changing  color  or  moving  a muscle. 
Filled  with  surprise  not  unmingled  with  awe,  they  took  him 
to  the  marques  of  Cadiz.  He  was  wrapped  in  a coarse  albor- 
noz,  Or  Moorish  mantle ; his  beard  was  long  and  grizzled,  and 
there  was  something  wild  and  melancholy  in  his  look,  that  in- 
spired curiosity.  On  being  examined,  he  gave  himself  out  as 
a saint  to  whom  Allah  had  revealed  the  events  that  were  to 
take  place  in  that  siege.  The  marques  demanded  when  and 
how  Malaga  was  to  be  taken.  He  replied  that  he  knew  full 
well,  but  he  was  forbidden  to  reveal  those  important  secrets 
except  to  the  king  and  queen.  The  good  marques  was  not 
more  given  to  superstitious  fancies  than  other  commanders  of 
his  time,  yet  there  seemed  something  singular  and  mysterious 
about  this  man ; he  might  have  some  important  intelligence  to 
communicate;  so  he  was  persuaded  to  send  him  to  the  king 


226 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


and  queen.  He  was  conducted  to  the  royal  tent,  surrounded 
by  a curious  multitude,  exclaiming  “ El  Moro  Santo  /”  for  the 
news  had  spread  through  the  camp,  that  they  had  taken  a 
Moorish  prophet. 

The  king,  having  dined,  was  taking  his  siesta,  or  afternoon’s 
sleep,  in  his  tent;  and  the  queen,  though  curious  to  see  this 
singular  man,  yet,  from  a natural  delicacy  and  reserve,  delayed 
until  the  king  should  be  present.  He  was  taken  therefore  to 
an  adjoining  tent,  in  which  were  Doha  Beatrix  de  Bovadilla, 
marchioness  of  Moya,  and  Don  Alvaro  of  Portugal,  son  of  the 
duke  of  Braganza,  with  two  or  three  attendants.  The  Moor, 
ignorant  of  the  Spanish  tongue,  had  not  understood  the  con- 
versation of  the  guards,  and  supposed,  from  the  magnificence 
of  the  furniture  and  the  silken  hangings,  that  this  was  the 
royal  tent.  From  the  respect  paid  by  the  attendants  to  Don 
Alvaro  and  the  marchioness,  he  concluded  that  they  were  the 
king  and  queen. 

He  now  asked  for  a draught  of  water;  a jar  was  brought  to 
him,  and  the  guard  released  his  arm  to  enable  him  to  drink. 
The  marchioness  perceived  a sudden  change  in  his  countenance, 
and  something  sinister  in  the  expression  of  his  eye,  and  shifted 
her  position  to  a more  remote  part  of  the  tent.  Pretending  to 
raise  the  water  to  his  lips,  the  Moor  unfolded  his  albornoz,  so 
as  to  grasp  a scimitar  which  he  wore  concealed  beneath ; then, 
dashing  down  the  jar,  he  drew  his  weapon,  and  gave  Don 
Alvaro  a blow  on  the  head,  that  struck  him  to  the  earth,  and 
nearly  deprived  him  of  life.  Turning  then  upon  the  marchion- 
ess, he  made  a violent  blow  at  her ; but  in  his  eagerness  and 
agitation,  his  scimitar  caught  in  the  drapery  of  the  tent ; the 
force  of  the  blow  was  broken,  and  the  weapon  struck  harmless 
upon  some  golden  ornaments  of  her  head-dress.* 

Paiy  Lopez  de  Toledo,  treasurer  to  the  queen,  and  Juan  de 
Belalcazar,  a sturdy  friar,  who  were  present,  grappled  and 
struggled  with  the  desperado;  and  immediately  the  guards, 
who  had  conducted  him  from  the  marques  de  Cadiz,  fell  upon 
him  and  cut  him  to  pieces,  f 

The  king  and  queen,  brought  out  of  their  tents  by  the  noise, 
were  filled  with  horror  when  they  learned  the  imminent  peril 
from  which  they  had  escaped.  The  mangled  body  of  the  Moor 
was  taken  by  the  people  to  the  camp,  and  thrown  into  the  city 
from  a catapult.  The  Gomeres  gathered  up  the  body  with  deep 


* Pietro  Martyr,  Epist.  62. 


t Cura  de  los  Palacios, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


227 


reverence,  as  the  remains  of  a saint;  they  washed  and  per* 
fumed  it,  and  buried  it  with  great  honor  and  loud  lamentations. 
In  revenge  of  his  death,  they  slew  one  of  their  principal  Chris- 
tian captives,  and,  having  tied  his  body  upon  an  ass,  they  drove 
the  animal  forth  into  the  camp. 

From  this  time,  there  was  appointed  an  additional  guard 
around  the  tents  of  the  king  and  queen,  composed  of  twelve 
hundred  cavaliers  of  rank,  of  the  kingdoms  of  Castile  and 
Arragon.  No  person  was  admitted  to  the  royal  presence  armed ; 
no  Moor  was  allowed  to  enter  the  camp,  without  a previous 
knowledge  of  his  character  and  business ; and  on  no  account 
was  any  Moor  to  be  introduced  into  the  presence  of  the  sover- 
eigns. 

An  act  of  treachery  of  such  ferocious  nature,  gave  rise  to  a 
train  of  gloomy  apprehensions.  There  were  many  cabins  and 
sheds  about  the  camp,  constructed  of  branches  of  trees  which 
had  become  dry  and  combustible ; and  fears  were  entertained 
that  they  might  be  set  on  fire  by  the  Mudexares,  or  Moorish 
vassals,  who  visited  the  army.  Some  even  dreaded  that  at- 
tempts might  be  made  to  poison  the  wells  and  fountains.  To 
quiet  these  dismal  alarms,  all  Mudexares  were  ordered  to  leave 
the  camp ; and  all  loose,  idle  loiterers,  who  could  not  give  a 
good  account  of  themselves,  were  taken  into  custody. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

HOW  HAMET  EL  ZEGRI  WAS  HARDENED  IN  HIS  OBSTINACY,  BY 
THE  ARTS  OF  A MOORISH  ASTROLOGER. 

Among  those  followers  of  the  santon  that  had  effected  their 
entrance  into  the  city,  was  a dark  African  of  the  tribe  of  the 
Gomores,  who  was  likewise  a hermit  or  dervise,  and  passed 
among  the  Moors  for  a holy  and  inspired  man.  No  sooner 
were  the  mangled  remains  of  his  predecessor  buried  with  the 
honors  of  martyrdom,  than  this  dervise  elevated  himself  in  his 
place,  and  professed  to  be  gifted  with  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 
He  displayed  a white  banner,  which,  he  assured  the  Moors,  was 
sacred ; that  he  had  retained  it  for  twenty  years  for  some  signal 
purpose,  and  that  Allah  had  revealed  to  him  that  under  that 
banner  the  inhabitants  of  Malaga  should  sally  forth  upon  the 


228 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


camp  of  the  unbelievers,  put  it  to  utter  rout,  and  banquet  upon 
the  provisions  in  which  it  abounded.*  The  hungry  and  credu- 
lous Moors  were  elated  at  this  prediction,  and  cried  out  to  be 
led  forth  at  once  to  the  attack ; but  the  dervise  told  them  the 
time  was  not  yet  arrived,  for  every  event  had  its  allotted  day  in 
the  decrees  of  fate ; they  must  wait  patiently,  therefore,  until 
the  appointed  time  should  be  revealed  to  him  by  Heaven. 
Hamet  el  Zegri  listened  to  the  dervise  with  profound  reverence, 
and  his  example  had  great  effect*  in  increasing  the  awe  and 
deference  of  his  followers.  He  took  the  holy  man  up  into  his 
^trong-hold  of  Gibralfaro,  consulted  him  on  ail  occasions,  and 
t iung  out  his  white  banner  on  the  loftiest  tower,  as  a signal  of 
encouragement  to  the  people  of  the  city. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  prime  chivalry  of  Spain  was  gradually 
assembling  before  the  walls  of  Malaga.  The  army  which  had^ 
commenced  the  siege  had  been  worn  out  by  extreme  hardships, 
having  had  to  construct  immense  works,  to  dig  trenches  and 
mines,  to  mount  guard  by  sea  and  land,  to  patrol  the  moun- 
tains, and  to  sustain  incessant  conflicts.  The  sovereigns  were 
obliged,  therefore,  to  call  upon  various  distant  cities,  for  rein- 
forcements of  horse  and  foot.  Many  nobles,  also,  assembled 
their  vassels,  and  repaired,  of  their  own  accord,  to  the  royal 
camp. 

Every  little  while,  some  stately  galley  or  gallant  caravel 
would  stand  into  the  harbor,  displaying  the  well-known  banner 
of  some  Spanish  cavalier,  and  thundering  from  its  artillery  a 
salutation  to  the  sovereigns  and  a defiance  to  the  Moors.  On 
the  land  side  also,  reinforcements  would  be  seen,  winding  down 
from  the  mountains  to  the  sound  of  drum  and  trumpet,  and 
marching  into  the  camp  with  glistening  arms,  as  yet  unsullied 
by  the  toils  of  war. 

One  morning,  the  wThole  sea  was  whitened  by  the  sails  and 
vexed  by  the  oars  of  ships  and  galleys  bearing  towards  the 
port.  One  hundred  vessels  of  various  kinds  and  sizes  arrived, 
some  armed  for  warlike  service,  others  deep  freighted  with 
provisions.  At  the  same  time,  the  clangor  of  drum  and  trum- 
pet bespoke  the  arrival  of  a powerful  force  by  land,  which 
came  pouring  in  lengthening  columns  into  the  camp.  This 
mighty  reinforcement  was  furnished  by  the  duke  of  Medina 
Sidonia,  who  reigned  like  a petty  monarch  over  his  vast  pos' 
sessions.  He  came  with  this  princely  force,  a volunteer  to  the 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


229 


royal  standard,  not  having  been  summoned  by  the  sovereigns ; 
and  he  brought,  moreover,  a loan  of  twenty  thousand  doblas 
of  gold. 

When  the  camp  was  thus  powerfully  reinforced,  Isabella 
advised  that  new  offers  of  an  indulgent  kind  should  be  made 
to  the  inhabitants ; for  she  was  anxious  to  prevent  the  miseries 
of  a protracted  siege,  or  the  effusion  of  blood  that  must  attend 
a general  attack.  A fresh  summons  was,  therefore,  sent  for 
the  city  to  surrender,  with  a promise  of  life,  liberty,  and  pro- 
perty, in  case  of  immediate  compliance;  but  denouncing  all 
the  horrors  of  war,  if  the  defence  were  obstinately  continued. 

Hamet  el  Zegri  again  rejected  the  offer  with  scorn.  His 
main  fortifications  as  yet  were  but  little  impaired,  and  were 
capable  of  holding  out  much  longer ; lie  trusted  to  the  thou- 
sand evils  and  accidents  that  beset  a besieging  army,  and  to 
the  inclemencies  of  the  approaching  season ; and  it  is  said  that 
he,  as  well  as  his  followers,  had  an  infatuated  belief  in  the  pre- 
dictions of  the  dervise. 

The  worthy  Fray  Antonio  Agapida  does  not  scruple  to 
affirm,  that  the  pretended  prophet  of  the  city  was  an  arch 
nigromancer,  or  Moorish  magician,  “ of  which  there  be  count- 
less many,”  says  he,  “in  the  filthy  sect  of  Mahomet;”  and 
that  he  was  leagued  with  the  prince  of  the  powers  of  the  air, 
to  endeavor  to  work  the  confusion  and  defeat  of  the  Christian 
army.  The  worthy  father  asserts,  also,  that  Hamet  employed 
him  in  a high  tower  of  the  Gibralfaro,  which  commanded  a 
wide  view  over  sea  and  land,  where  he  wrought  spells  and 
incantations  with  astrolabes  and  other  diabolical  instruments, 
to  defeat  the  Christian  ships  and  forces,  whenever  they  were 
engaged  with  the  Moors. 

To  the  potent  spells  of  this  sorcerer,  he  ascribes  the  perils 
and  losses  sustained  fey  a party  of  cavaliers  of  the  royal  house- 
hold, in  a desperate  combat  to  gain  two  towers  of  the  suburb, 
near  the  gate  of  the  city  called  la  Puerto  de  Granada.  The 
Christians,  led  on  by  Euy  Lopez  de  Toledo,  the  valiant  trea- 
surer of  the  queen,  took,  and  lost,  and  retook  the  towers, 
which  were  finally  set  on  fire  by  the  Moors,  and  abandoned  to 
the  flames  by  both  parties.  To  the  same  malignant  influence 
he  attributes  the  damage  done  to  the  Christian  fleet,  which 
was  so  vigorously  assailed  by  the  albatozas,  or  floating  bat- 
teries of  the  Moors,  that  one  ship,  belonging  to  the  duke  of 
Medina  Sidonia,  was  sunk,  and  the  rest  were  obliged  to  retire. 

“Hamet  el  Zegri,”  says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  “stood  on 


230 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


the  top  of  the  high  tower  of  Gibralfaro,  and  beheld  this  injury 
wrought  upon  the  Christian  force,  and  his  proud  heart  was 
puffed  up.  And  the  Moorish  nigromancer  stood  beside  him. 
And  he  pointed  out  to  him  the  Christian  host  below,  encamped 
on  every  eminence  around  the  city,  and  covering  its  fertile  val- 
ley, and  the  many  ships  floating  upon  the  tranquil  sea ; and  he 
bade  him  be  strong  of  heart,  for  that  in  a few  days  all  this 
mighty  fleet  would  be  scattered  by  the  winds  of  Heaven ; and 
that  he  should  sally  forth,  under  guidance  of  the  sacred  ban- 
ner, and  attack  this  host  and  utterly  defeat  it,  and  make  spoil 
of  those  sumptuous  tents ; and  Malaga  should  be  triumphantly 
revenged  upon  her  assailants.  So  the  heart  of  Hamet  was 
hardened  like  that  of  Pharaoh,  and  he  persisted  in  setting  at 
defiance  the  Catholic  sovereigns  and  their  army  of  saintly 
warriors.” 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

SIEGE  OF  MALAGA  CONTINUED— DESTRUCTION  OF  A TOWER,  BY 
FRANCISCO  RAMIREZ  DE  MADRID. 

Seeing  the  infatuated  obstinacy  of  the  besieged,  the  Chris- 
tians now  approached  their  works  to  the  walls,  gaining  one 
position  after  another,  preparatory  to  a general  assault.  Near 
the  barrier  of  the  city  was  a bridge  with  four  arches,  defended 
at  each  end  by  a strong  and  lofty  tower,  by  which  a part  of 
the  army  would  have  to  pass  in  making  an  attack.  The  com- 
mander-in-chief of  the  artillery,  Francisco  Ramirez  de  Madrid, 
was  ordered  to  take  possession  of  this  bridge.  The  approach 
to  it  was  perilous  in  the  extreme,  from  the  exposed  situation 
of  the  assailants,  and  the  number  of  Moors  that  garrisoned  the 
towers.  Francisco  Ramirez,  therefore,  secretly  excavated  a 
mine  leading  beneath  the  first  tower,  and  placed  a piece  of 
ordnance  with  its  mouth  upwards,  immediately  under  the 
foundation,  with  a train  of  powder  to  produce  an  explosion  at 
the  necessary  moment. 

When  this  was  arranged,  he  advanced  slowly  with  his  forces 
in  face  of  the  towers,  erecting  bulwarks  at  every  step,  and 
gradually  gaining  ground,  until  he  arrived  near  to  the  bridge. 
He  then  planted  several  pieces  of  artillery  in  his  works,  and 
began  to  batter  the  tower.  The  Moors  replied  bravely  from 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


231 


their  battlements ; but  in  the  heat  of  the  combat,  the  piece  of 
ordnance  under  the  foundation  was  discharged.  The  earth  was 
rent  open,  a part  of  the  tower  overthrown,  and  several  of  the 
Moors  torn  to  pieces ; the  rest  took  to  flight,  overwhelmed  with 
terror  at  this  thundering  explosion  bursting  beneath  their  feet, 
and  at  beholding  the  earth  vomiting  flames  and  smoke ; for 
never  before  had  they  witnessed  such  a stratagem  in  warfare. 
The  Christians  rushed  forward  and  took  possession  of  tho 
abandoned  post,  and  immediately  commenced  an  attack  upon 
the  other  tower  at  the  opposite  end  of  the  bridge,  to  which  the 
Moors  had  retired.  An  incessant  fire  of  cross-bows  and  arque- 
busses  was  kept  up  between  the  rival  towers,  volleys  of  stones 
were  discharged,  and  no  one  dared  to  venture  upon  the  inter- 
mediate  bridge. 

Francisco  de  Ramirez  at  length  renewed  his  former  mode  of 
approach,  making  bulwarks  step  by  step,  while  the  Moors, 
stationed  at  the  other  end,  swept  the  bridge  with  their  artil- 
lery. The  combat  was  long  and  bloody, — furious  on  the  part 
of  the  Moors,  patient  and  persevering  on  the  part  of  the  Chris- 
tians. By  slow  degrees,  they  accomplished  their  advance 
across  the  bridge,  drove  the  enemy  before  them,  and  remained 
masters  of  this  important  pass. 

For  this  valiant  and  skilful  achievement,  king  Ferdinand, 
after  the  surrender  of  the  city,  conferred  the  dignity  of  knight- 
hood upon  Francisco  Ramirez,  in  the  tower  which  he  had  so 
gloriously  gained.*  The  worthy  padre  Fray  Antonio  Agapida 
indulges  in  more  than  a page  of  extravagant  eulogy,  upon  this 
invention  of  blowing  up  the  foundation  of  the  tower  by  a piece 
of  ordnance,  which  he  affirms  to  be  the  first  instance  on  record 
of  gunpowder  being  used  in  a mine. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

HOW  THE  PEOPLE  OF  MALAGA  EXPOSTULATED  WITH  HAMET  EL 

ZEGRI. 

While  the  dervise  was  deluding  the  garrison  of  Malaga  with 
vain  hopes,  the  famine  increased  to  a terrible  d*egree.  The 
G-omeres  ranged  about  the  city  as  though  it  had  been  a con- 
quered place,  taking  by  force  whatever  they  found  eatable  in 


* Pulgar,  part  3,  c.  91. 


232 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GUANADa. 


the  houses  of  the  peaceful  citizens;  and  breaking  open  vaults 
and  cellars,  and  demolishing  walls,  wherever  they  thought 
provisions  might  be  concealed. 

The  wretched  inhabitants  had  no  longer  bread  to  eat;  the 
horse-flesh  also  now  failed  them,  and  they  were  fain  to  devour 
skins  and  hides  toasted  at  the  fire,  and  to  assuage  the  hunger 
of  their  children  with  vine-leaves  cut  up  and  fried  in  oil. 
Many  perished  of  famine,  or  of  the  unwholesome  food  with 
which  they  endeavored  to  relieve  it;  and  many  took  refuge 
in  the  Christian  camp,  preferring  captivity  to  the  horrors 
which  surrounded  them. 

At  length  the  sufferings  of  the  inhabitants  became  so  great, 
as  to  conquer  even  their  fears  of  Hamet  and  his  Gomeres. 
They  assembled  before  the  house  of  Ali  Dordux,  the  wealthy 
merchant,  whose  stately  mansion  was  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  of 
the  Alcazaba,  and  they  urged  him  to  stand  forth  as  their 
leader,  and  to  intercede  with  Hamet  el  Zegri  for  a surrender. 
Ali  Dordux  was  a man  of  courage,  as  well  as  policy ; he  per- 
ceived also  that  hunger  was  giving  boldness  to  the  citizens, 
while  he  trusted  it  was  subduing  the  fierceness  of  the  soldiery. 
He  armed  Kmself,  therefore,  cap-a-pie,  and  undertook  this 
dangerous  parley  with  the  alcayde.  He  associated  with  him 
an  alfaqui  named  Abrahen  Alharis,  and  an  important  inhabi- 
tant named  Amar  ben  Amar ; and  they  ascended  to  the  for- 
tress of  Gibralfaro,  followed  by  several  of  the  trembling  mer- 
chants. 

They  found  Hamet  el  Zegri,  not,  as  before,  surrounded  by 
ferocious  guards  and  all  the  implements  of  war;  but  in  a 
chamber  of  one  of  the  lofty  towers,  at  a table  of  stone,  covered 
with  scrolls  traced  with  strange  characters  and  mystic  dia- 
grams ; while  instruments  of  singular  and  unknown  form  lay 
about  the  room.  Beside  Hamet  el  Zegri  stood  the  prophetic 
dervise,  who  appeared  to  have  been  explaining  to  him  the  mys- 
terious inscriptions  of  the  scrolls.  His  presence  filled  the  citi- 
zens with  awe,  for  even  Ali  Dordux  considered  him  a man  in- 
spired. 

The  alfaqui  Abrahen  Alharis,  whose  sacred  character  gave 
him  boldness  to  speak,  now  lifted  up  his  voice,  and  addressed 
Hamet  el  Zegri.  “We  implore  you,”  said  he,  solemnly,  “in 
the  name  of  the  most  powerful  God,  no  longer  to  persist  in  a 
vain  resistance,  which  must  end  in  our  destruction,  but  de- 
liver up  the  city  while  clemency  Is  yet  to  be  obtained.  Think 
how  many  of  our  warriors  have  fallen  by  the  sword ; do  not 


TIIE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA, 


233 


suffer  those  who  survive  to  perish  by  famine.  Our  wives  and 
children  cry  to  us  for  bread,  and  we  have  none  to  give  them. 
We  see  them  expire  in  lingering  agony  before  our  eyes,  while 
the  enemy  mocks  our  misery  by  displaying  the  abundance  of 
his  camp.  Of  what  avail  is  our  defence?  Are  our  walls  per- 
adventure  more  strong  than  the  walls  of  Ronda?  Are  our  war- 
riors more  brave  than  the  defenders  of  Loxa?  The  walls  of 
Ronda  were  thrown  down,  and  the  warriors  of  Loxa  had  to 
surrender.  Do  we  hope  for  succor? — from  whence  are  we  to 
receive  it?  The  time  for  hope  is  gone  by.  Granada  has  lost 
its  power ; it  no  longer  possesses  chivalry,  commanders,  or  a 
king.  Boabdil  sits  a vassal  in  the  degraded  halls  of  the  Al- 
hambra; El  Zagal  is  a fugitive,  shut  up  within  the  walls  of 
Guadix.  The  kingdom  is  divided  against  itself,— its  strength 
is  gone,  its  pride  fallen,  its  very  existence  at  an  end.  In  the 
name  of  Allah,  we  conjure  thee,  who  art  our  captain,  be  not 
our  direst  enemy ; but  surrender  these  ruins  of  our  once  happy 
Malaga,  and  deliver  us  from  these  overwhelming  horrors.” 

Such  was  the  supplication  forced  from  the  inhabitants  by 
the  extremity  of  their  sufferings.  Hamet  el  Zegri  listened  to 
the  alfaqui  without  anger,  for  he  respected  the  sanctity  of  his 
office.  His  heart,  too,  was  at  that  moment  lifted  up  with  a 
vain  confidence.  “ Yet  a few  days  of  patience,”  said  he,  “ and 
all  these  evils  will  suddenly  have  an  end.  I have  been  con- 
ferring with  this  holy  man,  and  find  that  the  time  of  our  de- 
liverance is  a thand.  The  decrees  of  fate  are  inevitable ; it  is 
written  in  the  book  of  destiny,  that  we  shall  sally  forth  and 
destroy  the  camp  of  the  unbelievers,  and  banquet  upon  those 
mountains  of  grain  which  are  piled  up  in  the  midst  of  it.  So 
Allah  hath  promised,  by  the  mouth  of  this  his  prophet.  Allah 
Achbar!  God  is  great.  Let  no  man  oppose  the  decrees  of 
Heaven !” 

The  citizens  bowed  with  profound  reverence,  for  no  true 
Moslem  pretends  to  struggle  against  whatever  is  written  in 
the  book  of  fate.  Ali  Dordux,  who  had  come  prepared  to 
champion  the  city  and  to  brave  the  ire  of  Hamet,  humbled 
himself  before  this  holy  man,  and  gave  faith  to  his  prophe- 
cies as  the  revelations  of  Allah.  So  the  deputies  returned  to 
the  citizens,  and  exhorted  them  to  be  of  good  cheer : “ A few 
days  longer,”  said  they,  “ and  our  sufferings  are  to  terminate. 
When  the  white  banner  is  removed  from  the  tower,  then  look 
out  for  deliverance ; for  the  hour  of  sallying  forth  will  have 
arrived.”  The  people  retired  to  their  homes,  with  sorrowful 


234 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


hearts ; they  tried  in  vain  to  quiet  the  cries  of  their  famishing 
children ; and  day  by  day,  and  hour  by  hour,  their  anxious 
eyes  were  turned  to  the  sacred  banner,  which  still  continued 
to  wave  on  the  tower  of  Gibralfaro. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

HOW  HAMET  EL  ZEGRI  SALLIED  FORTH  WITH  THE  SACRED  BAN- 
NER, TO  ATTACK  THE  CHRISTIAN  CAMP. 

“The  Moorish  nigromancer,”  observes  the  worthy  Fray 
Antonio  Agapida,  “remained  shut  up  in  a tower  of  the  Gibral- 
faro, devising  devilish  means  to  work  mischief  and  discomfit- 
ure upon  the  Christians.  He  was  daily  consulted  by  Harriet 
el  Zegri,  who  had  great  faith  in  those  black  and  magic  arts, 
which  he  had  brought  with  him  from  the  bosom  of  heathen 
Africa.” 

From  the  account  given  of  this  dervise  and  his  incantations 
by  the  worthy  father,  it  would  appear  that  he  was  an  astrolo- 
ger, and  was  studying  the  stars,  and  endeavoring  to  calcu- 
late the  day  and  hour  when  a successful  attack  might  be  made 
upon  the  Christian  camp. 

Famine  had  now  increased  to  such  a degree  as  to  distress 
even  the  garrison  of  Gibralfaro,  although  the  Gomeres  had 
seized  upon  all  the  provisions  they  could  find  in  the  city. 
Their  passions  were  sharpened  by  hunger,  and  they  became 
restless  and  turbulent,  and  impatient  for  action. 

Hamet  el  Zegri  was  one  day  in  counsel  with  his  captains, 
perplexed  by  the  pressure  of  events,  when  the  dervise  entered 
among  them.  “The  hour  of  victory,”  exclaimed  he,  “is  at 
hand.  Allah  has  commanded  that  to-morrow  morning  ye 
shall  sally  forth  to  the  fight.  I will  bear  before  you  the  sacred 
banner,  and  deliver  your  enemies  into  your  hands.  Remember, 
however,  that  ye  are  but  instruments  in  the  hands  of  Allah,  to 
take  vengeance  on  the  enemies  of  the  faith.  Go  into  battle, 
therefore,  with  pure  hearts,  forgiving  each  other  all  past 
offences ; for  those  who  are  charitable  towards  each  other,  will 
be  victorious  over  the  foe.”  The  words  of  the  dervise  were 
received  with  rapture:  all  Gibralfaro  and  the  Alcazaba  re- 
bounded immediately  with  the  din  of  arms;  and  Hamet  sent 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 

throughout  the  towers  and  fortifications  of  the  city,  and 
Selected  the  choicest  troops  and  most  distinguished  captains 
for  this  eventful  combat. 

In  the  morning  early,  the  rumor  went  throughout  the  city 
that  the  sacred  banner  had  disappeared  from  the  tower  of  Gib- 
ralfaro,  and  all  Malaga  was  roused  to  witness  the  sally  that  was 
to  destroy  the  unbelievers.  Hamet  descended  from  his  strong- 
hold, accompanied  by  his  principal  captain,  Abrahen  Zenete, 
and  followed  by  his  Gomeres.  The  dervise  led  the  way,  dis- 
playing the  white  banner,  the  sacred  pledge  of  victory.  The 
multitude  shouted  “ Allah  Acbar!”  and  prostrated  themselves 
before  the  banner  as  it  passed.  Even  the  dreaded  Hamet  was 
hailed  with  praises ; for  in  their  hopes  of  speedy  relief  through 
the  prowess  of  his  arm,  the  populace  forgot  every  thing  but 
his  bravery.  Every  bosom  in  Malaga  was  agitated  by  hope 
and  fear — the  old  men,  the  women  and  children,  and  all  who 
went  not  forth  to  battle,  mounted  on  tower  and  battlement 
and  roof , to  watch  a combat  that  was  to  decide  their  fate. 

Before  sallying  forth  from  the  city,  the  dervise  addressed  the 
troops,  reminding  them  of  the  holy  nature  of  this  enterprise, 
and  warning  them  not  to  forfeit  the  protection  of  the  sacred 
banner  by  any  unworthy  act.  They  were  not  to  pause  to  make 
spoil  nor  to  take  prisoners : they  were  to  press  forward,  fight- 
ing valiantly,  and  granting  no  quarter.  The  gate  was  then 
thrown  open,  and  the  dervise  issued  forth,  followed  by  the 
army.  They  directed  their  assaults  upon  the  encampments  of 
the  Master  of  Santiago  and  the  Master  of  Alcantara,  and  came 
upon  them  so  suddenly  that  they  killed  and  wounded  several 
of  the  guards.  Abrahen  Zenete  made  his  way  into  one  of  the 
tents,  where  he  beheld  several  Christian  striplings  just  start- 
ing from  their  slumber.  The  heart  of  the  Moor  was  suddenly 
touched  with  pity  for  their  youth,  or  perhaps  he  scorned  the 
weakness  of  the  foe.  He  smote  them  with  the  flat,  instead  of 
the  edge  of  the  sword.  ‘‘Away,  imps,”  cried  he,  “away  to 
your  mothers.”  The  fanatic  dervise  reproached  him  with  his 
clemency — “ I did  not  kill  them,”  replied  Zenete,  “because  I 
saw  no  beards !”  * 

The  alarm  was  given  in  the  camp,  and  the  Christians  rushed 
from  all  quarters  to  defend  the  gates  of  the  bulwarks.  Don 
Pedro  Puerto  Carrero,  Senior  of  Moguer,  and  his  brother  Don 
Alonzo  Pacheco,  planted  themselves,  with  their  followers,  in 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios,  c.  84. 


236 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


the  gateway  of  the  encampment  of  the  Master  of  Santiago,  and 
bore  the  whole  brunt  of  battle  until  they  were  reinforced. 
The  gate  of  the  encampment  of  the  Master  of  Calatrava  was  in 
like  manner  defended  by  Lorenzo  Saurez  de  Mendoza.  Hamet 
el  Zegri  was  furious  at  being  thus  checked,  where  he  had 
expected  a miraculous  victory.  He  led  his  troops  repeatedly 
to  the  attack,  hoping  to  force  the  gates  before  succor  should 
arrive : they  fought  with  vehement  ardor,  but  were  as  often 
repulsed ; and  every  time  they  returned  to  the  assault,  they 
found  their  enemies  doubled  in  number.  The  Christians 
opened  a cross-fire  of  all  kinds  of  missiles,  from  their  bulwarks ; 
the  Moors  could  effect  but  little  damage  upon  a foe  thus  pro- 
tected behind  their  works,  while  they  themselves  were  exposed 
from  head  to  foot.  The  Christians  singled  out  the  most 
conspicuous  cavaliers,  the  greater  part  of  whom  were  either 
slain  or  wounded.  Still  the  Moors,  infatuated  by  the  predic- 
tions of  the  prophet,  fought  desperately  and  devotedly,  and 
they  were  furious  to  avenge  the  slaughter  of  their  leaders. 
They  rushed  upon  certain  death,  endeavoring  madly  to  scale 
the  bulwarks,  or  force  the  gates,  and  fell  amidst  showers  of 
darts  and  lances,  filling  the  ditches  with  their  mangled  bodies. 

Hamet  el  Zegri  raged  along  the  front  of  the  bulwarks,  seek- 
ing an  opening  for  attack.  He  gnashed  his  teeth  with  fury,  as 
he  saw  so  many  of  his  chosen  warriors  slain  around  him.  He 
seemed  to  have  a charmed  life ; for,  though  constantly  in  the 
hottest  of  the  fight,  amidst  showers  of  missiles,  he  still  escaped 
uninjured.  Blindly  confiding  in  the  prophecy  of  victory,  he 
continued  to  urge  on  his  devoted  troops.  The  dervise,  too, 
ran  like  a maniac  through  the  ranks,  waving  his  white  banner, 
and  inciting  the  Moors  by  howlings  rather  than  by  shouts.  In 
the  midst  of  his  frenzy,  a stone  from  a catapult  struck  him  on 
the  head,  and  dashed  out  his  bewildered  brains.* 

When  the  Moors  beheld  their  prophet  slain,  and  his  banner 
in  the  dust,  they  were  seized  with  despair,  and  fled  in  confu- 
sion to  the  city.  Hamet  el  Zegri  made  some  effort  to  rally 
them,  but  was  himself  confounded  by  the  fail  of  the  dervise. 
He  covered  the  flight  of  his  broken  forces,  turning  repeatedly 
upon  their  pursuers,  and  slowly  making  his  retreat  into  the 
city. 

The  inhabitants  of  Malaga  witnessed  from  their  walls,  with 
trembling  anxiety,  the  whole  of  this  disastrous  conflict.  At 


* Garibay,  Pb . 18,  c.  33 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  G 11  AN  AD  A.  237 

the  first  onset,  when  they  beheld  the  guards  of  the  camp  put 
to  flight,  they  exclaimed,  “ Allah  has  given  us  the  victory !” 
and  they  sent  up  shouts  of  triumph.  Their  exultation,  how- 
ever, was  soon  turned  into  doubt,  when  they  heheld  their 
troops  repulsed  in  repeated  attacks.  They  could  see,  from 
time  to  time,  some  distinguished  warrior  laid  low,  and  others 
brought  back  bleeding  to  the  city.  When  at  length  the  sacred 
banner  fell,  and  the  routed  troops  came  flying  to  the  gates, 
pursued  and  cut  down  by  the  foe,  horror  and  despair  seized 
upon  the  populace. 

As  Harnet  el  Zegri  entered  the  gates,  he  heard  nothing  but 
loud  lamentations : mothers,  whose  sons  had  been  slain, 
shrieked  curses  after  him  as  he  passed ; some,  in  the  anguish 
of  their  hearts,  threw  down  their  famishing  babes  before  him, 
exclaiming,  “ Trample  on  them  with  thy  horse’s  feet;  for  we 
have  no  food  to  give  them,  and  we  cannot  endure  their  cries.  ” 
All  heaped  execrations  on  his  head,  as  the  cause  of  the  woes  of 
Malaga. 

The  warlike  part  of  the  citizens  also,  and  many  warriors, 
who,  with  their  wives  and  children,  had  taken  refuge  in  Mala- 
ga from  the  mountain  fortresses,  now  joined  in  the  popular 
clamor,  for  their  hearts  were  overcome  by  the  sufferings  of 
their  families. 

Hamet  el  Zegri  found  it  impossible  to  withstand  this  torrent 
of  lamentations,  curses,  and  reproaches.  His  military  ascen- 
dancy was  at  an  end ; for  most  of  his  officers,  and  the  prime 
warriors  of  his  African  band,  had  fallen  in  this  disastrous 
sally.  Turning  his  back,  therefore,  upon  the  city,  and  aban- 
doning it  to  its  own  councils,  he  retired  with  the  remnant  of 
his  Gomeres  to  his  strong-hold  in  the  Gibralfaro. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

HOW  THE  CITY  OF  MALAGA  CAPITULATED. 

The  people  of  Malaga,  being  no  longer  overawed  by  Hamet 
el  Zegri  and  his  Gomeres,  turned  to  Ali  Dordux,  the  magnani- 
mous merchant,  and  put  the  fate  of  the  city  into  his  hands. 
He  had  already  gained  the  alcaydes  of  the  castle  of  the  Geno- 
ese. and  of  the  citadel,  into  his  party,  and  in  the  late  con* 


238 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


fusion  had  gained  the  sway  over  those  important  fortresses. 
He  now  associated  himself  with  the  alfaqui  Abrahen  Alhariz 
and  four  of  the  principal  inhabitants,  and,  forming  a provi 
sional  junta,  they  sent  heralds  to  the  Christian  sovereigns, 
offering  to  surrender  the  city  on  certain  terms,  protecting  the 
persons  and  property  of  the  inhabitants,  permitting  them  to 
reside  as  Mudexares  or  tributary  vassals,  either  in  Malaga  or 
elsewhere. 

When  the  heralds  arrived  at  the  camp,  and  made  known 
their  mission  to  king  Ferdinand,  his  anger  was  kindled.  “ Re- 
turn to  your  fellow-citizens,”  said  he,  “ and  tell  them  that  the 
day  of  grace  is  gone  by.  They  have  persisted  in  a fruitless 
defence,  until  they  are  driven  by  necessity  to  capitulate ; they 
must  surrender  unconditionally,  and  abide  the  fate  of  the 
vanquished.  Those  who  merit  death  shall  suffer  death : those 
who  merit  captivity  shall  be  made  captives.” 

This  stern  reply  spread  consternation  among  the  people  of 
Malaga ; but  Ali  Dordux  comforted  them,  and  undertook  to  go 
in  person,  and  pray  for  favorable  terms.  When  the  j)eople 
beheld  this  great  and  wealthy  merchant,  who  was  so  eminent 
in  their  city,  departing  with  his  associates  on  this  mission, 
they  plucked  up  heart;  for  they  said,  “Surely  the  Christian 
king  will  not  turn  a deaf  ear  to  such  a man  as  Ali  Dordux !” 

Ferdinand,  however,  would  not  even  admit  the  ambassadors 
to  his  presence.  “ Send  them  to  the  devil!”  said  he,  in  a great 
passion,  to  the  commander  of  Leon;  “I’ll  not  see  them.  Let 
them  get  back  to  their  city.  They  shall  all  surrender  to  my 
mercy,  as  vanquished  enemies.”  * 

To  give  emphasis  to  this  reply,  he  ordered  a general  dis- 
charge from  all  the  artillery  and  batteries ; and  there  was  a 
great  shout  throughout  the  camp,  and  all  the  lombards  and 
catapults,  and  other  engines  of  war,  thundered  furiously  upon 
the  city,  doing  great  damage. 

Ali  Dordux  and  his  companions  returned  to  the  city  with 
downcast  countenances,  and  could  scarce  make  the  reply  of 
the  Christian  sovereign  be  heard,  for  the  roaring  of  the  ar- 
tillery, the  tumbling  of  the  walls,  and  the  cries  of  women  and 
children.  The  citizens  were  greatly  astonished  and  dismayed, 
when  they  found  the  little  respect  paid  to  their  most  eminent 
man;  but  the  warriors  who  were  in  the  city  exclaimed,  “What 
has  this  merchant  to  do  with  questions  between  men  of  battle? 


Cura  de  los  Palacios,  cap.  84. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


239 


Let  us  not  address  the  enemy  as  abject  suppliants  who  have 
no  power  to  injure,  hut  as  valiant  men,  who  have  weapons  in 
their  hands.  ” 

So  they  dispatched  another  message  to  the  Christian  sover- 
eigns, offering  to  yield  up  the  city  and  all  their  effects,  on  con- 
dition of  being  secured  in  their  personal  liberty.  Should  this 
be  denied,  they  declared  they  would  hang  from  the  battle- 
ments fifteen  hundred  Christian  captives,  male  and  female; 
that  they  would  put  all  their  old  men,  their  women  and  chil- 
dren, into  the  citadel,  set  fire  to  the  city,  and  sally  forth  sword 
in  hand,  to  fight  until  the  last  gasp.  “In  this  way,”  said  they, 
“the  Spanish  sovereigns  shall  gain  a bloody  victory,  and  the 
fall  of  Malaga  be  renowned  while  the  world  endures.” 

To  this  fierce  and  swelling  message,  Ferdinand  replied,  that 
if  a single  Christian  captive  were  injured,  not  a Moor  in  Mal- 
aga but  should  be  put  to  the  edge  of  the  sword. 

A great  conflict  of  counsels  now  arose  in  Malaga.  The  war- 
riors were  for  following  up  their  menace  by  some  desperate 
act  of  vengeance  or  of  self-devotion.  Those  who  had  families 
looked  with  anguish  upon  their  wives  and  daughters,  and 
thought  it  better  to  die  than  live  to  see  them  captives.  By 
degrees,  however,  the  transports  of  passion  and  despair  sub- 
sided, the  love  of  life  resumed  its  sway,  and  they  turned  once 
more  to  Ah  Dordux,  as  the  man  most  prudent  in  council  and 
able  in  negotiation.  By  his  advice,  fourteen  of  the  principal 
inhabitants  were  chosen  from  the  fourteen  districts  of  the  city, 
and  sent  to  the  camp,  bearing  a long  letter,  couched  in  terms 
of  the  most  humble  supplication. 

Various  debates  now  took  place  in  the  Christian  camp. 
Many  of  the  cavaliers  were  exasperated  against  Malaga  for 
its  long  resistance,  which  had  caused  the  death  of  many  of 
their  relations  and  favorite  companions.  It  had  long  been  a 
strong-hold  also  for  Moorish  depredators,  and  the  mart  where 
most  of  the  warriors  captured  in  the  Axarquia  had  been  ex- 
posed in  triumph  and  sold  to  slavery.  They  represented, 
moreover,  that  there  were  many  Moorish  cities  yet  to  be  be- 
sieged ; and  that  an  example  ought  to  be  made  of  Malaga,  to 
prevent  all  obstinate  resistance  thereafter.  They  advised, 
therefore,  that  all  the  inhabitants  should  be  put  to  the  sword ! * 

The  humane  heart  of  Isabella  revolted  at  such  sanguinary 
counsels:  she  insisted  that  their  triumph  should  not  be  dis* 


* Pulgar. 


240 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


graced  by  cruelty.  Ferdinand,  however,  was  inflexible  in  ro 
fusing  to  grant  any  preliminary  terms,  insisting  on  an  uncon* 
ditional  surrender. 

The  people  of  Malaga  now  abandoned  themselves  to  par- 
oxysms of  despair;  on  the  one  side  they  saw  famine  and 
death,  on  the  other  slavery  and  chains.  The  mere  men  of 
the  sword,  who  had  no  families  to  protect,  were  loud  for  sig- 
nalizing their  fall  by  some  illustrious  action.  “Let  us  sacri- 
fice our  Christian  captives,  and  then  destroy  ourselves/’  cried 
some.  “Let  us  put  all  the  women  and  children  to  death,  set 
fire  to  the  city,  fall  on  the  Christian  camp,  and  die  sword  in 
hand,”  cried  others. 

Ali  Dordux  gradually  made  his  voice  be  heard,  amidst  the 
general  clamor.  He  addressed  himself  to  the  principal  inhabi- 
tants, and  to  those  who  had  children.  “Let  those  who  live  by 
the  sword,  die  by  the  sword,”  cried  he;  “but  let  us  not  follow 
their  desperate  counsels.  Who  knows  what  sparks  of  pity 
may  be  awakened  in  the  bosoms  of  the  Christian  sovereigns, 
when  they  behold  our  unoffending  wives  and  daughters,  and 
our  helpless  little  ones ! The  Christian  queen,  they  say,  is  full 
of  mercy.  ” 

At  these  words,  the  hearts  of  the  unhappy  people  of  Malaga 
yearned  over  their  families,  and  they  empowered  Ali  Dordux 
to  deliver  up  their  city  to  the  mercy  of  the  Castilian  sov- 
ereigns. 

The  merchant  now  went  to  and  fro,  and  had  several  com- 
munications with  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  and  interested  sev- 
eral principal  cavaliers  in  his  cause ; and  he  sent  rich  presents 
to  tie  king  a:M  queen,  of  oriental  merchandise,  and  silks  and 
stuffs  of  gold,  and  jewels  and  precious  stones,  and  spices  and 
perfumes,  and  many  other  sumptuous  things,  which  he  had 
accumulated  in  his  great  tradings  with  the  east ; and  he  grad- 
ually found  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  sovereigns.*  Finding  that 
there  was  nothing  to  be  obtained  for  the  city,  he  now,  like  a 
prudent  man  and  able  merchant,  began  to  negotiate  for  him- 
self and  his  immediate  friends.  He  represented  that  from  the 
first  they  had  been  desirous  of  yielding  up  the  city,  but  had 
been  prevented  by  warlike  and  high-handed  men,  who  had 
threatened  their  lives:  he  entreated,  therefore,  that  mercy 
might  be  extended  to  them,  and  that  they  might  not  be  con- 
founded with  the  guilty. 


* MS.  Chron.  of  Valera. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GHANA!) A. 


241 


The  sovereigns  had  accepted  the  presents  of  Ali  Dordux-* 
how  could  they  then  turn  a deaf  ear  to  his  petition?  So  they 
granted  a pardon  to  him,  and  to  forty  families  which  ho 
named ; and  it  was  agreed  that  they  should  be  protected  in 
their  liberties  and  property,  and  permitted  to  reside  in  Malaga 
as  Mudexares  or  Moslem  vassals,  and  to  follow  their  customary 
pursuits.*  All  this  being  arranged,  Ali  Dordux  delivered  up 
twenty  of  the  principal  inhabitants,  to  remain  as  hostages, 
until  the  whole  city  should  be  placed  in  the  possession  of  the 
Christians. 

Don  Gutiere  de  Cardenas,  senior  commander  of  Leon,  now 
entered  the  city,  armed  cap-a-pie,  on  horseback,  and  took  pos- 
session in  the  name  of  the  Castilian  sovereigns.  He  was  fol- 
lowed by  his  retainers,  and  by  the  captains  and  cavaliers  of 
the  army ; and  in  a little  while,  the  standards  of  the  cross,  and 
of  the  blessed  Santiago,  and  of  the  Catholic  sovereigns,  were 
elevated  on  the  principal  tower  of  the  Alcazaba.  When  these 
standards  were  beheld  from  the  camp,  the  queen  and  the 
princess  and  the  ladies  of  the  court,  and  all  the  royal  retinue, 
knelt  down  and  gave  thanks  and  praises  to  the  holy  virgin  and 
to  Santiago,  for  this  great  triumph  of  the  faith;  and  the 
bishops  and  other  clergy  who  were  present,  and  the  choristers 
of  the  royal  chapel,  chanted  u Te  Deum  Laudamus”  and 
“ Gloria  in  Excelsis.  ” 


CHAPTER  XX. 

FULFILMENT  OF  THE  PROPHECY  OF  THE  DERVISE— FATE  OF 
HAMET  EL  ZEGRI. 

No  sooner  was  the  city  delivered  up,  than  the  wretched  in- 
habitants implored  permission  to  purchase  bread  for  them- 
selves and  their  children,  from  the  heaps  of  grain  which  they 
bad  so  often  gazed  at  wistfully  from  their  walls.  Their  prayer 
was  granted,  and  they  issued  forth  with  the  famished  eager- 
ness of  starving  men.  It  was  piteous  to  behold  the  struggles 
of  those  unhappy  people,  as  they  contended  who  first  should 
have  their  necessities  relieved. 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios. 


242 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


“Thus,”  says  the  pious  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  “thus  are 
the  predictions  of  false  prophets  sometimes  permitted  to  he 
verified,  but  always  to  the  confusion  of  those  who  trust  in 
them : for  the  words  of  the  Moorish  nigromancer  came  to  pass, 
that  the  people  of  Malaga  should  eat  of  those  heaps  of  bread  ; 
but  they  ate  in  humiliation  and  defeat,  and  with  sorrow  and 
bitterness  of  heart. 

Dark  and  fierce  were  the  feelings  of  Hamet  el  Zegri,  as  he 
looked  down  from  the  castle  of  Gibralfaro  and  beheld  the 
Christian  legions  pouring  into  the  city,  and  the  standard  of 
the  cross  supplanting  the  crescent  on  the  citadel.  “ The  people 
of  Malaga,”  said  he,  “ have  trusted  to  a man  of  trade,  and  he 
has  trafficked  them  away ; but  let  us  not  suffer  ourselves  to  be 
bound  hand  and  foot,  and  delivered  up  as  part  of  his  bargain. 
We  have  yet  strong  walls  around  us,  and  trusty  weapons  in 
our  hands.  Let  us  fight  until  buried  beneath  the  last  turn- 
bling  tower  of  Gibralfaro,  or,  rushing  down  from  among  its 
ruins,  carry  havoc  among  the  unbelievers,  as  they  throng  the 
streets  of  Malaga!” 

The  fierceness  of  the  Gomeres,  however,  was  broken.  They 
could  have  died  in  the  breach,  had  their  castle  been  assailed ; 
but  the  slow  advances  of  famine  subdued  their  strength  with- 
out rousing  their  passions,  and  sapped  the  force  both  of  soul 
and  body.  They  were  almost  unanimous  for  a surrender. 

It  was  a hard  struggle  for  the  proud  spirit  of  Hamet,  to  bow 
itself  to  ask  for  terms.  Still  he  trusted  that  the  valor  of  his 
defence  would  gain  him  respect  in  the  eyes  of  a chivalrous 
foe.  “Ali,”said  he,  “has  negotiated  like  a merchant;  I will 
capitulate  as  a soldier.”  He  sent  a herald,  therefore,  to  Ferdi- 
nand, offering  to  yield  up  his  castle,  but  demanding  a separate 
treaty.*  The  Castilian  sovereign  made  a laconic  and  stern  re- 
ply: “ He  shall  receive  no  terms  but  such  as  have  been  granted 
to  the  community  of  Malaga.” 

For  two  days  Hamet  el  Zegri  remained  brooding  in  his 
castle,  after  the  city  was  in  possession  of  the  Christians;  at 
length,  the  clamors  of  his  followers  compelled  him  to  sur- 
render. When  the  broken  remnant  of  this  fierce  African  gar- 
rison descended  from  their  cragged  fortress,  they  were  so  worn 
by  watchfulness,  famine,  and  battle,  yet  carried  such  a lurking 
fury  in  their  eyes,  that  they  looked  more  like  fiends  than 
men.  They  were  all  condemned  to  slavery,  excepting  Abrahen 


* Oura  de  los  Palacios. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


243 


Zenete.  The  instance  of  clemency  which  he  had  shown  in  re- 
fraining to  harm  the  Spanish  striplings,  on  the  last  sally  from 
Malaga,  won  him  favorable  terms.  It  was  cited  as  a magna- 
nimous act  by  the  Spanish  cavaliers,  and  all  admitted,  that 
though  a Moor  in  blood,  he  possessed  the  Christian  heart  of  a 
Castilian  hidalgo.* 

As  to  Hamet  el  Zegri,  on  being  asked  what  moved  him  to 
such  hardened  obstinacy,  he  replied,  4 4 When  I undertook  my 
command,  I pledged  myself  to  fight  in  defence  of  my  faith,  my 
city,  and  my  sovereign,  until  slain  or  made  prisoner ; and  de- 
pend upon  it,  had  I had  men  to  stand  by  me,  I should  have 
died  fighting,  instead  of  thus  tamely  surrendering  myself  with' 
out  a weapon  in  my  hand.” 

“Such,”  says  the  pious  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  “was  the 
diabolical  hatred  and  stiff-necked  opposition  of  this  infidel  to 
our  holy  cause.  But  he  was  justly  served  by  our  most  Catho- 
lic and  high-minded  sovereign,  for  his  pertinacious  defence  of 
the  city ; for  Ferdinand  ordered  that  he  should  be  loaded  with 
chains,  and  thrown  into  a dungeon.”! 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

HOW  THE  CASTILIAN  SOVEREIGNS  TOOK  POSSESSION  OF  THE 
CITY  OF  MALAGA,  AND  HOW  KING  FERDINAND  SIGNALIZED 
HIMSELF  BY  HIS  SKILL  IN  BARGAINING  WITH  THE  INHABI- 
TANTS FOR  THEIR  RANSOM. 

One  of  the  first  cares  of  the  conquerors,  on  entering  Malaga, 
was  to  search  for  Christian  captives.  Nearly  sixteen  hundred 
men  and  women  were  found,  and  among  them  were  persons  of 
distinction.  Some  of  them  had  been  ten,  fifteen,  and  twenty 
years  in  captivity.  Many  had  been  servants  to  the  Moors,  or 
laborers  on  public  works,  and  some  had  passed  their  time  in 
chains  and  dungeons.  Preparations  were  made  to  celebrate 
their  deliverance  as  a Christian  triumph.  A tent  was  erected 
not  far  from  the  city,  and  furnished  with  an  altar  and  all  the 
solemn  decorations  of  a chapel.  Here  the  king  and  queen 


* Cura  de*los  Palacios,  cap.  84. 


t Pulgar.  Cronica. 


244 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


waited  to  receive  the  Christian  captives.  They  were  assem- 
bled in  the  city,  and  marshalled  forth  in  piteous  procession. 
Many  of  them  had  still  the  chains  and  shackles  on  them  legs ; 
they  were  wasted  with  famine,  their  hair  and  beards  over- 
grown and  matted,  and  their  faces  pale  and  haggard  from 
long  confinement.  When  they  beheld  themselves  restored  to 
liberty,  and  surrounded  by  their  countrymen,  some  stared 
wildly  about  as  if  in  a dream,  others  gave  way  to  frantic 
transports,  but  most  of  them  wept  for  joy.  All  present  were 
moved  to  tears,  by  so  touching  a spectacle.  When  the  pro- 
cession arrived  at  what  is  called  the  Gate  of  Granada,  it  was 
met  by  a great  concourse  from  the  camp,  with  crosses  and 
pennons,  who  turned  and  followed  the  captives,  singing  hymns 
of  praise  and  thanksgiving.  When  they  came  in  presence  of 
the  king  and  queen,  they  threw  themselves  on  their  knees  and 
would  have  kissed  their  feet,  as  their  saviours  and  deliverers ; 
but  the  sovereigns  prevented  such  humiliation,  and  graciously 
extended  to  them  their  hands.  They  then  prostrated  them- 
selves before  the  altar,  and  all  present  joined  them  in  giving 
thanks  to  God  for  their  liberation  from  this  cruel  bondage. 
By  orders  of  the  king  and  queen,  their  chains  were  then  taken 
off,  and  they  were  clad  in  decent  raiment,  and  food  was  set  be- 
fore them.  After  they  had  eat  and  drunk,  and  were  refreshed 
and  invigorated,  they  were  provided  with  money  and  all  things 
necessary  for  their  journey,  and  were  sent  joyfully  to  their 
homes. 

While  the  old  chroniclers  dwell  with  becoming  enthusiasm 
on  this  pure  and  affecting  triumph  of  humanity,  they  go  on,  in 
a strain  of  equal  eulogy,  to  describe  a spectacle  of  a far  different 
nature.  It  so  happened,  that  there  were  found  in  the  city 
twelve  of  those  renegado  Christians  who  had  deserted  to  the 
Moors,  and  conveyed  false  intelligence,  during  the  siege:  a 
barbarous  species  of  punishment  was  inflicted  upon  them,  bor- 
rowed, it  is  said,  from  the  Moors,  and  peculiar  to  these  wars. 
They  were  tied  to  stakes  in  a public  place,  and  horsemen  exer- 
cised their  skill  in  transpiercing  them  with  pointed  reeds, 
hurled  at  them  while  careering  at  full  speed,  until  the  miserable 
victims  expired  beneath  their  wounds.  Several  apostate  Moors, 
also,  who,  having  embraced  Christianity,  had  afterwards  re- 
lapsed into  their  early  faith  and  had  taken  refuge  in  Malaga 
from  the  vengeance  of  the  Inquisition,  were  publicly  burnt. 
“ These,”  says  an  old  Jesuit  historian,  exultingly,  “ these  were 
the  tilts  of  reeds  and  the  illuminations  most  pleasing  for  this 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  245 

victorious  festival,  and  for  the  Catholic  piety  of  our  sove- 
reigns l”  * 

When  the  city  was  cleansed  from  the  impurities  and  offen- 
sive odors  which  had  collected  during  the  siege,  the  bishops  and 
other  clergy  who  accompanied  the  court,  and  the  choir  of  the 
royal  chapel,  walked  in  procession  to  the  principal  mosque, 
which  was  consecrated,  and  entitled  Santa  Maria  de  la  Incarna- 
cion.  This  done,  the  king  and  queen  entered  the  city,  accom- 
panied by  the  grand  cardinal  of  Spain,  and  the  principal  nobles 
and  cavaliers  of  the  army,  and  heard  a solemn  mass.  The 
church  was  then  elevated  into  a cathedral,  and  Malaga  was 
made  a bishopric,  and  many  of  the  neighboring  towns  were 
comprehended  in  its  diocese.  The  queen  took  up  her  residence 
in  the  Alcazaba,  in  the  apartments  of  her  valiant  treasurer, 
Ruy  Lopez,  from  whence  she  had  a view  of  the  whole  city ; but 
the  king  established  his  quarters  in  the  warrior  castle  of  Gib- 
ralfaro. 

And  now  came  to  be  considered  the  disposition  of  the  Moorish 
prisoners.  All  those  who  were  strangers  in  the  city,  and  had 
either  taken  refuge  there,  or  had  entered  to  defend  it,  were  at 
once  considered  slaves.  They  were  divided  into  three  lots: 
one  was  set  apart  for  the  service  of  God,  in  redeeming  Christian 
captives  from  bondage,  either  in  the  kingdom  of  Granada  or  in 
Africa ; the  second  lot  was  divided  among  those  who  had  aided 
either  in  field  or  cabinet,  in  the  present  siege,  according  to  their 
rank ; the  third  was  appropriated  to  defray,  by  their  sale,  the 
great  expenses  incurred  in  the  reduction  of  the  place.  A hun- 
dred of  the  Gomeres  were  sent  as  presents  to  Pope  Innocent 
VIII. , and  were  led  in  triumph  through  the  streets  of  Rome, 
and  afterwards  converted  to  Christianity.  Fifty  Moorish 
maidens  were  sent  to  the  queen  Joanna  of  Naples,  sister  to 
king  Ferdinand,  and  thirty  to  the  queen  of  Portugal.  Isabella 
made  presents  of  others  to  the  ladies  of  her  household,  and  of 
the  noble  families  of  Spain. 

Among  the  inhabitants  of  Malaga  were  four  hundred  and  fifty 
Moorish  Jews,  for  the  most  part  women,  speaking  the  Arabic 
language,  and  dressed  in  the  Moresco  fashion.  These  were 
ransomed  by  a wealthy  Jew  of  Castile,  farmer-general  of  the 
royal  revenues  derived  from  the  Jews  of  Spain.  He  agreed  to 


*“Los  renegados  fueron  acanavareados:  y los  con  versos  quemados:  y estos 
fueron  las  canas,  y luminarias  mas  alegres,  por  la  fiesta  de  la  vitoria,  para  la  piedad 
Catholica  de  nuestros  Reyes.”— Abarca.  Anales  de  Aragon,  tom,  2,  Rey  xxx.  c.  8. 


246 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


make  up,  within  a certain  time,  the  sum  of  twenty  thousand 
/Tobias,  or  pistoles  of  gold;  all  the  money  and  jewels  of  the 
captives  being  taken  in  part  payment.  They  were  sent  to  Cas* 
tile,  in  two  armed  galleys. 

As  to  the  great  mass  of  Moorish  inhabitants,  they  implored 
that  they  might  not  be  scattered  and  sold  into  captivity,  but 
might  be  permitted  to  ransom  themselves  by  an  amount  paid 
within  a certain  time.  Upon  this,  king  Ferdinand  took  the 
advice  of  certain  of  his  ablest  counsellors : they  said  to  him, 
“ If  you  hold  out  a prospect  of  hopeless  captivity,  the  infidels 
will  throw  all  their  gold  and  jewels  into  wells  and  pits,  and  you 
will  lose  the  greater  part  of  the  spoil ; but  if  you  fix  a general 
rate  of  ransom,  and  receive  their  money  and  jewels  in  part 
payment,  nothing  will  be  destroyed.’’  The  king  relished 
greatly  this  advice ; and  it  was  arranged  that  all  the  inhabi- 
tants should  be  ransomed  at  the  general  rate  of  thirty  doblas 
or  pistoles  in  gold  for  each  individual,  male  or  female,  large  or 
small;  that  all  their  gold,  jewels,  and  other  valuables  should  be 
received  immediately  in  part  payment  of  the  general  amount, 
and  that  the  residue  should  be  paid  within  eight  months ; that 
if  any  of  the  number,  actually  living,  should  die  in  the  interim, 
their  ransom  should  nevertheless  be  paid.  If,  however,  the 
whole  of  the  amount  were  not  paid  at  the  expiration  of  the 
eight  months,  they  should  all  be  considered  and  treated  as 
slaves. 

The  unfortunate  Moors  were  eager  to  catch  at  the  least  hope 
of  future  liberty,  and  consented  to  these  hard  conditions.  The 
most  rigorous  precautions  were  taken  to  exact  them  to  the 
uttermost.  The  inhabitants  were  numbered  by  houses  and 
families,  and  their  names  taken  down;  their  most  precious 
effects  were  made  up  into  parcels,  and  sealed  and  inscribed  with 
their  names ; and  they  were  ordered  to  repair  with  them  to  cer- 
tain large  corrales  or  inclosures  adjoining  the  Alcazaba,  which 
were  surrounded  by  high  walls  and  overlooked  by  watch- 
towers,  to  which  places  the  cavalgadas  of  Christian  captives 
had  usually  been  driven,  to  be  confined  until  the  time  of  sale, 
like  cattle  in  the  market.  The  Moors  were  obliged  to  leave 
their  houses  one  by  one ; all  their  money,  necklaces,  bracelets, 
and  anklets  of  gold,  pearl,  coral,  and  precious  stones,  were 
taken  from  them  at  the  threshold,  and  their  persons  so  rigor- 
ously searched  that  they  carried  off  nothing  concealed. 

Then  might  be  seen  old  men  and  helpless  women  and  tender 
maidens,  some  of  high  birth  and  gentle  condition,  passing 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA, 


247 


through  the  streets,  heavily  burdened,  towards  the  Alcazaba, 
As  they  left  their  homes,  they  smote  their  breasts,  and  wrung 
their  hands,  and  raised  their  weeping  eyes  to  heaven  in  anguish ; 
and,  this  is  recorded  as  their  plaint:  “O  Malaga!  city  so 
renowned  and  beautiful ! where  now  is  the  strength  of  thy  cas- 
tles, where  the  grandeur  of  thy  towers?  Of  what  avail  have 
been  thy  mighty  walls,  for  the  protection  of  thy  children? 
Behold  them  driven  from  thy  pleasant  abodes,  doomed  to  drag 
out  a life  of  bondage  in  a foreign  land,  and  to  die  far  from  the 
home  of  their  infancy ! What  will  become  of  thy  old  men  and 
matrons,  when  their  gray  hairs  shall  be  no  longer  reverenced? 
What  will  become  of  thy  maidens,  so  delicately  reared  and 
tenderly  cherished,  when  reduced  to  hard  and  menial  servi- 
tude? Behold,  thy  once  happy  families  are  scattered  asunder, 
never  again  to  be  united ; sons  are  separated  from  their  fathers, 
husbands  from  their  wives,  and  tender  children  from  their 
mothers : they  will  bewail  each  other  in  foreign  lands,  but  their 
lamentations  will  be  the  scoff  of  the  stranger.  O Malaga! 
city  of  our  birth ! who  can  behold  thy  desolation,  and  not  shed 
tears  of  bitterness?”  * 

When  Malaga  was  completely  secured,  a detachment  was 
sent  against  two  fortresses  near  the  sea,  called  Mixas  and 
Osuna,  which  had  frequently  harassed  the  Christian  camp. 
The  inhabitants  were  threatened  with  the  sword,  unless  they 
instantly  surrendered.  They  claimed  the  same  terms  that  had 
been  granted  to  Malaga,  imagining  them  to  be  freedom  of  per- 
son end  security  of  property.  Their  claim  was  granted ; they 
were  transported  to  Malaga  with  all  their  riches,  and,  on  ar- 
riving there,  were  overwhelmed  with  consternation  at  finding 
themselves  captives.  “ Ferdinand,”  observes  Fray  Antonio 
Agapida,  “was  a man  of  his  word;  they  were  shut  up  in  the 
inclosure  at  the  Alcazaba  with  the  people  of  Malaga,  and  shared 
their  fate.” 

The  unhappy  captives  remained  thus  crowded  in  the  court- 
yards of  the  Alcazaba,  like  sheep  in  a fold,  until  they  could  be 
sent  by  sea  and  land  to  Seville.  They  were  then  distributed 
about  in  city  and  country,  each  Christian  family  having  one 
or  more  to  feed  and  maintain  as  servants,  until  the  term  fixed 
for  the  payment  of  the  residue  of  the  ‘ransom  should  expire. 
The  captives  had  obtained  permission  that  several  of  their  num- 
ber should  go  about  among  the  Moorish  towns  of  the  kingdom 


Pulgar. 


248 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA 


of  Granada,  collecting  contributions  to  aid  in  the  purchase  of 
their  liberties ; but  these  towns  were  too  much  impoverished 
by  the  war,  and  engrossed  by  their  own  distresses,  to  lend  a 
listening  ear:  so  the  time  expired  without  the  residue  of  the 
ransom  being  paid,  and  all  the  captives  of  Malaga,  to  the 
number,  as  some  say,  of  eleven,  and  others  of  fifteen  thousand, 
became  slaves!  “Never,”  exclaims  the  worthy  Fray  Anto- 
nio Agapida,  in  one  of  his  usual  bursts  of  zeal  and  loyalty, 
“never  has  there  been  recorded  a more  adroit  and  sagacious  ar- 
rangement than  this  made  by  the  Catholic  monarch,  by  which 
he  not  only  secured  all  the  property  and  half  of  the  ransom  of 
these  infidels,  but  finally  got  possession  of  their  persons  into 
the  bargain.  This  truly  may  be  considered  one  of  the  greatest 
triumphs  of  the  pious  and  politic  Ferdinand,  and  as  raising 
him  above  the  generality  of  conquerors,  who  hrve  merely  tin 
valor  to  gain  victories,  but  lack  the  prudence  and  management 
necessary  to  turn  them  to  account.” 


CHAPTEE  XXII. 

HOW  KING  FERDINAND  PREPARED  TO  CARRY  THE  WAR  INTO  A 
DIFFERENT  PART  OF  THE  TERRITORIES  OF  THE  MOORS. 

The  western  part  of  the  kingdom  of  Granada  had  now  been 
conquered  by  the  Christian  arms.  The  sea-port  of  Malaga  was 
captured : the  fierce  and  warlike  inhabitants  of  the  Serrania 
de  Eonda,  and  the  other  mountain  holds  of  the  frontier,  were 
all  disarmed,  and  reduced  to  peaceful  and  laborious  vassalge ; 
their  haughty  fortresses,  which  had  so  long  overawed  the  val- 
leys of  Andalusia,  now  displayed  the  standard  of  Castile  and 
Arragon ; the  watch-towers,  which  crowned  every  height,  and 
from  whence  the  infidels  had  kept  a vulture  eye  over  the  Chris- 
tian territories,  were  now  either  dismantled,  or  garrisoned 
with  Catholic  troops.  “What  signalized  and  sanctified  this 
great  triumph,”  adds  the  worthy  Fray  Antonio  Agapida, 
“were  the  emblems  of  ecclesiastical  domination  which  every 
where  appeared.  In  every  direction  arose  stately  convents 
and  monasteries,  those  fortresses  of  the  faith,  garrisoned  by 
its  spiritual  soldiery  of  monks  and  friars.  The  sacred  melody 
of  Christian  bells  was  again  heard  among  the  mountains,  call- 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 249 

ing  to  early  matins,  or  sounding  the  Angeles  at  the  solemn 
hour  of  evening.” 

While  this  part  of  the  kingdom  was  thus  reduced  by  the 
Christian  sword,  the  central  part,  round  the  city  of  Granada, 
forming  the  heart  of  the  Moorish  territory,  was  held  in  vassal- 
age  of  the  Castilian  monarch,  by  Boabdil,  surnamed  El  Chico. 
That  unfortunate  prince  lost  no  occasion  to  propitiate  the  con- 
querors of  his  country  by  acts  of  homage,  and  by  professions 
that  must  have  been  foreign  to  his  heart.  No  sooner  had  he 
heard  of  the  capture  of  Malaga,  than  he  sent  congratulations 
to  the  Catholic  sovereigns,  accompanied  with  presents  of  horses 
richly  caparisoned  for  the  king,  and  precious  cloth  of  gold  and 
oriental  perfumes  for  the  queen.  His  congratulations  and  his 
presents  were  received  with  the  utmost  graciousness;  and 
the  short-sighted  prince,  lulled  by  the  temporary  and  politic 
forbearance  of  Ferdinand,  flattered  himself  that  he  was  secur- 
ing the  lasting  friendship  of  that  monarch. 

The  policy  of  Boabdil  had  its  transient  and  superficial  advan- 
tages. The  portion  of  Moorish  territory  under  his  immediate 
sway  had  a respite  from  the  calamities  of  war : the  husband- 
men cultivated  their  luxuriant  fields  in  security,  and  the  vega 
of  Granada  once  more  blossomed  like  the  rose.  The  merchants 
again  carried  on  a gainful  traffic : the  gates  of  the  city  were 
thronged  with  beasts  of  burden,  bringing  the  rich  products  of 
every  clime.  Yet,  while  the  people  of  Granada  rejoiced  in 
their  teeming  fields  and  crowded  marts,  they  secretly  despised 
the  policy  which  had  procured  them  these  advantages,  and 
held  Boabdil  for  little  better  than  aii  apostate  and  an  unbeliever. 
Muley  Abdallah  el  Zagal  was  now  the  hope  of  the  unconquered 
part  of  the  kingdom ; and  every  Moor,  whose  spirit  was  not 
quite  subdued  with  his  fortunes,  lauded  the  valor  of  the  old 
monarch  and  his  fidelity  to  the  faith,  and  wished  success  to 
his  standard. 

El  Zagal,  though  he  no  longer  sat  enthroned  in  the  Alham- 
bra, yet  reigned  over  more  considerable  domains  than  his 
nephew.  His  territories  extended  from  the  frontier  of  Jaen 
along  the  borders  of  Murcia  to  the  Mediterranean,  and  reached 
into  the  centre  of  the  kingdom.  On  the  north-east,  he  held 
the  cities  of  Baza  and  Guadix,  situated  in  the  midst  of  fertile 
regions.  He  had  the  important  sea-port  of  Almeria,  also, 
which  at  one  time  rivalled  Granada  itself  in  wealth  and  popu- 
lation. Beside  these,  his  territories  included  a great  part  of 
the  Alpuxarra  mountains,  which  extend  across  the  kingdom 


250 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


and  shoot  out  branches  towards  the  sea-coast.  This  mountain 
ous  region  was  a strong-hold  of  wealth  and  power.  Its  stern 
and  rocky  heights,  rising  to  the  clouds,  seemed  to  set  invasion 
at  defiance ; yet  within  their  rugged  embraces  were  sheltered 
delightful  valleys,  of  the  happiest  temperature  and  richest 
fertility.  The  cool  springs  and  limpid  rills  which  gushed  out 
in  all  parts  of  the  mountains,  and  the  abundant  streams, 
which,  for  a great  part  of  the  year,  were  supplied  by  the 
Sierra  Nevada,  spread  a perpetual  verdure  over  the  skirts  and 
slopes  of  the  hills,  and,  collecting  in  silver  rivers  in  the  valleys, 
wound  along  among  plantations  of  mulberry  trees,  and  groves 
of  oranges  and  citrons,  of  almonds,  figs,  and  pomegranates. 
Here  was  produced  the  finest  silk  of  Spain,  which  gave  em- 
ployment to  thousands  of  manufacturers.  The  sun-burnt  sides 
of  the  hills,  also,  were  covered  with  vineyards ; the  abundant 
herbage  of  the  mountain  ravines,  and  the  rich  pasturage  of  the 
valleys,  fed  vast  flocks  and  herds ; and  even  the  arid  and  rocky 
bosoms  of  the  heights  teemed  with  wealth,  from  the  mines  of 
various  metals  with  which  they  were  impregnated.  In  a 
word,  the  Alpuxarra  mountains  had  ever  been  the  great  source 
of  revenue  to  the  monarchs  of  Granada.  Them  inhabitants, 
also,  were  hardy  and  warlike,  and  a sudden  summons  from 
the  Moorish  king  could  at  any  time  call  forth  fifty  thousand 
fighting  men  from  their  rocky  fastnesses. 

Such  was  the  rich  but  rugged  fragment  of  an  empire  which 
remained  under  the  sway  of  the  old  warrior  monarch  El  Zagal. 
The  mountain  barriers  by  which  it  was  locked  up,  had  pro- 
tected it  from  most  of  the*  ravages  of  the  present  war.  El 
Zagal  prepared  himself,  by  strengthening  every  fortress,  to 
battle  fiercely  for  its  maintenance. 

The  Catholic  sovereigns  saw  that  fresh  troubles  and  toils 
awaited  them.  The  war  had  to  be  carried  into  a new  quarter, 
demanding  immense  expenditures ; and  new  ways  and  means 
must  be  devised  to  replenish  their  exhausted  coffers.  “ As  this 
was  a holy  war,  however,”  says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  “ and 
peculiarly  redounded  to  the  prosperity  of  the  church,  the 
clergy  were  full  of  zeal,  and  contributed  vast  sums  of  money 
and  large  bodies  of  troops.  A pious  fund  was  also  produced, 
from  the  first  fruits  of  that  glorious  institution,  the  Inquisi- 
tion.” 

It  so  happened,  that  about  this  time  there  were  many  fami- 
lies of  wealth  and  dignity  in  the  kingdoms  of  Arragon  and 
Valentia,  and  the  principality  of  Catalonia,  whose  forefathers 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  251 

had  been  Jews,  but  had  been  converted  to  Christianity.  Not- 
withstanding the  outward  piety  of  these  families,  it  was  sur- 
mised, and  soon  came  to  be  strongly  suspected,  that  many  of 
them  had  a secret  hankering  after  Judaism;  and  it  was  even 
whispered,  that  some  of  them  practised  Jewish  rites  in  private. 

The  Catholic  monarch  (continues  Agapicla)  had  a righteous 
abhorrence  of  all  kinds  of  heresy,  and  a fervent  zeal  for  the 
faith ; he  ordered,  therefore,  a strict  investigation  of  the  con- 
duct of  these  pseudo  Christians.  Inquisitors  were  sent  into 
these  provinces  for  the  purpose,  who  proceeded  with  their  ac- 
customed zeal.  The  consequence  was,  that  many  families  were 
convicted  of  apostasy  from  the  Christian  faith,  and  of  the  pri- 
vate practice  of  Judaism.  Some,  who  had  grace  and  policy 
sufficient  to  reform  in  time,  were  again  received  into  the  Chris- 
tian fold,  after  being  severely  mulcted  and  condemned  to 
heavy  penance ; others  were  burnt  at  auto  da  fes , for  the  edi- 
fication of  the  public,  and  their  property  was  confiscated  for 
the  good  of  the  state. 

As  these  Hebrews  were  of  great  wealth,  and  had  a hereditary 
passion  for  jewelry,  there  was  found  abundant  store  in  their 
possession  of  gold  and  silver,  of  rings  and  necklaces,  and 
strings  of  pearl  and  coral,  and  precious  stones ; — treasures  easy 
of  transportation,  and  wonderfully  adapted  for  the  emergen- 
cies of  war.  “In  this  way,”  concludes  the  pious  Agapida, 
“these  backsliders,  by  the  all-seeing  contrivances  of  Provi- 
dence, were  made  to  serve  the  righteous  cause  which  they  had 
so  treacherously  deserted ; and  their  apostate  wealth  was  sanc- 
tified by  being  devoted  to  the  service  of  Heaven  and  the  crown, 
in  this  holy  crusade  against  the  infidels.” 

It  must  be  added,  however,  that  these  pious  financial  expe- 
dients received  some  check  from  the  interference  of  queen 
Isabella.  Her  penetrating  eyes  discovered  that  many  enormi- 
ties had  been  committed  under  color  of  religious  zeal,  and 
many  innocent  persons  accused  by  false  witnesses  of  apostasy, 
either  through  malice  or  a hope  of  obtaining  their  wealth : she 
caused  strict  investigation,  therefore,  into  the  proceedings 
which  had  been  held;  many  of  which  were  reversed,  and 
suborners  punished  in  proportion  to  their  guilt.* 


Pulgar,  part  3,  c.  100, 


252 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

HOW  KING  FERDINAND  INVADED  THE  EASTERN  SIDE  OF  THE 
KINGDOM  OF  GRANADA,  AND  HOW  HE  WAS  RECEIVED  BY  EL 
ZAGAL. 

“Muley  Abdallah  el  Zagal,”  says  the  venerable  Jesuit 
father,  Pedro  Abarca,  “was  the  most  venomous  Mahometan 
in  all  Morisma and  the  worthy  Fray  Antonio  Agapida  most 
devoutly  echoes  his  opinion;  “Certainly,”  adds  the  latter, 
“none  ever  opposed  a more  heathenish  and  diabolical  obstinacy 
to  the  holy  inroads  of  the  cross  and  sword.” 

El  Zagal  felt  that  it  was  necessary  to  do  something  to  quicken 
his  popularity  with  the  people,  and  that  nothing  was  more 
effectual  than  a successful  inroad.  The  Moors  loved  the  stir- 
ring call  to  arms,  and  a wild  foray  among  the  mountains ; and 
delighted  more  in  a hasty  spoil,  wrested  with  hard  fighting 
from  the  Christians,  than  in  all  the  steady  and  certain  gains 
secured  by  peaceful  traffic. 

There  reigned  at  this  time  a careless  security  along  the  fron- 
tier of  Jaen.  The  alcaydes  of  the  Christian  fortresses  were 
confident  of  the  friendship  of  Boabdil  el  Chico,  and  they  fan- 
cied his  uncle  too  distant  and  too  much  engrossed  by  his  own 
perplexities,  to  think  of  molesting  them.  On  a sudden,  El 
Zagal  issued  out  of  Guadix  with  a chosen  band,  passed  rapidly 
through  the  mountains  which  extend  behind  Granada,  and  fell 
like  a thunderbolt  upon  the  territories  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Alcala  la  Real.  Before  the  alarm  could  be  spread  and  the  fron- 
tier roused,  he  had  made  a wide  career  of  destruction  through 
the  country,  sacking  and  burning  villages,  sweeping  off  flocks 
and  herds,  and  carrying  away  captives.  The  warriors  of  the 
frontier  assembled ; but  El  Zagal  was  already  far  on  his  return 
through  the  mountains,  and  he  re-entered  the  gates  of  Guadix 
in  triumph,  his  army  laden  with  Christian  spoil,  and  conduct- 
ing an  immense  cavalgada.  Such  was  one  of  the  fierce  El 
Zagal’s  preparatives  for  the  expected  invasion  of  the  Christian 
king,  exciting  the  warlike  spirit  of  his  people,  and  gaining  for 
himself  a transient  popularity. 

King  Ferdinand  assembled  his  army  at  Murcia  in  the  spring 
of  1488.  He  left  that  city  on  the  fifth  of  June,  with  a flying 
camp  of  four  thousand  horse  and  fourteen  thousand  foot.  The 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


253 


marques  of  Cadiz  led  the  van,  followed  by  the  adelantado  of 
Murcia.  The  army  entered  the  Moorish  frontier  by  the  sea- 
coast,  spreading  terror  through  the  land ; wherever  it  appeared, 
the  towns  surrendered  without  a blow,  so  great  was  the  dread 
of  experiencing  the  woes  which  had  desolated  the  opposite 
frontier.  In  this  way,  Vera,  Yelez  el  Kubio,  Velez  el  Blanco, 
and  many  towns  of  inferior  note,  to  the  number  of  sixty, 
yielded  at  the  first  summons. 

It  was  not  until  it  approached  Almeria,  that  the  army  met 
with  resistance.  This  important  city  was  commanded  by 
the  prince  Zelim,  a relation  of  El  Zagal.  He  led  forth  his 
Moors  bravely  to  the  encounter,  and  skirmished  fiercely  with 
the  advance  guard  in  the  gardens  near  the  city.  King  Ferdi- 
nand came  up  with  the  main  body  of  the  army,  and  called  off 
his  troops  from  the  skirmish.  He  saw  that  to  attack  the  place 
with  his  present  force  was  fruitless.  Having  reconnoitred  the 
city  and  its  environs,  therefore,  against  a future  campaign,  he 
retired  with  his  army  and  marched  towards  Baza. 

The  old  warrior  El  Zagal  was  himself  drawn  up  in  the  city 
of  Baza,  with  a powerful  garrison.  He  felt  confidence  in  the 
strength  of  the  place,  and  rejoiced  when  he  heard  that  the 
Christian  king  was  approaching.  In  the  valley  in  front  of 
Baza,  there  extended  a great  tract  of  gardens,  hke  a continued 
grove,  and  intersected  by  canals  and  water-courses.  In  this  he 
stationed  a powerful  ambuscade  of  arquebusiers  and  cross-bow- 
men. The  vanguard  of  the  Christian  army  came  marching 
gayly  up  the  valley,  with  great  sound  of  drum  and  trumpet, 
and  led  on  by  the  marques  of  Cadiz  and  the  adelantado  of 
Murcia.  As  they  drew  near,  El  Zagal  sallied  forth  with  horse 
and  foot,  and  attacked  them  for  a time  with  great  spirit. 
Gradually  falling  back,  as  if  pressed  by  their  superior  valor,  he 
drew  the  exulting  Christians  among  the  gardens.  Suddenly 
the  Moors  in  ambuscade  burst  from  their  concealment,  and 
opened  such  a terrible  fire  in  flank  and  rear,  that  many  of 
the  Christians  were  slain,  and  the  rest  thrown  into  confusion. 
King  Ferdinand  arrived  in  time  to  see  the  disastrous  situation 
of  his  troops,  and  gave  signal  for  the  vanguard  to  retire. 

El  Zagal  did  not  permit  the  foe  to  draw  off  unmolested.  Or- 
dering out  fresh  squadrons,  he  fell  upon  the  rear  of  the  retreat- 
ing troops  with  loud  and  triumphant  shouts,  driving  them 
before  him  with  dreadful  havoc.  The  old  war-cry  of  “ El 
Zagal ! El  Zagal !”  was  again  put  up  by  the  Moors,  and  was 
echoed  with  transport  from  the  walls  of  the  city.  The  Chris- 


254 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


tians  were  for  a time  in  imminent  peril  of  a complete  route, 
when  fortunately  the  adelantado  of  Murcia  threw  himself  with 
a large  body  of  horse  and  foot  between  the  pursuers  and  the 
pursued,  covering  the  retreat  of  the  latter,  and  giving  them  time 
to  rally.  The  Moors  were  now  attacked  so  vigorously  in  turn, 
that  they  gave  over  the  unequal  contest,  and  drew  back  slowly 
into  the  city.  Many  valiant  cavaliers  were  slain  in  this  skir- 
mish, among  the  number  of  whom  was  Don  Philip  of  Arragon, 
Master  of  the  chivalry  of  St.  George  of  Montesor;  he  was 
illegitimate  son  of  the  king’s  illegitimate  brother  Don  Carlos, 
and  his  death  was  greatly  bewailed  by  Ferdinand.  He  had 
formerly  been  archbishop  of  Palermo,  but  had  doffed  the  cas- 
sock for  the  euirass,  and  had  thus,  according  to  Fray  Antonio 
Agapida,  gained  a glorious  crown  of  martyrdom  by  falling  in 
this  holy  war. 

The  warm  reception  of  his  advanced  guard  by  the  old  war- 
rior El  Zagal,  brought  king  Ferdinand  to  a pause : he  encamped 
on  the  banks  of  the  neighboring  river  Guadalquiton,  and  began 
to  consider  whether  he  had  acted  wisely  in  undertaking  this 
campaign  with  his  present  force.  His  late  successes  had  prob- 
ably rendered  him  over-confident : El  Zagal  had  again  schooled 
him  into  his  characteristic  caution.  He  saw  that  the  old  war- 
rior was  too  formidably  ensconced  in  Baza,  to  be  dislodged  by 
any  thing  except  a powerful  army  and  battering  artillery ; and 
he  feared,  that  should  he  persist  in  his  invasion,  some  disaster 
might  befall  his  army,  either  from  the  enterprise  of  the  foe,  or 
from  a pestilence  which  prevailed  in  various  parts  of  the  coun- 
try. 

Ferdinand  retired,  therefore,  from  before  Baza,  as  he  had  on 
a former  occasion  from  before  Loxa,  all  the  wiser  for  a whole- 
some lesson  in  warfare,  but  by  no  means  grateful  to  those  who 
had  given  it,  and  with  a solemn  determination  to  have  his  re- 
venge upon  his  teachers. 

He  now  took  measures  for  the  security  of  the  places  gained 
in  this  campaign ; placing  in  them  strong  garrisons,  well  armed 
and  supplied,  charging  their  alcaydes  to  be  vigilant  on  their 
posts  and  to  give  no  rest  to  the  enemy.  The  whole  of  the  fron- 
tier was  placed  under  the  command  of  the  brave  Luis  Fernan- 
dez Puerto  Carrero.  As  it  was  evident,  from  the  warlike 
character  of  El  Zagal,  that  there  would  be  abundance  of  active 
service  and  hard  fighting,  many  hidalgos  and  young  cavaliers, 
eager  for  distinction,  remained  with  Puerto  Carrero. 

All  these  dispositions  being  made,  king  Ferdinand  closed  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


255 


dubious  campaign  of  this  year,  not,  as  usual,  by  returning  in 
triumph  at  the  head  of  his  army  to  some  important  city  of  his 
dominions,  but  by  disbanding  the  troops,  and  repairing  to  pray 
at  the  cross  of  Caravaca. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

HOW  THE  MOORS  MADE  VARIOUS  ENTERPRISES  AGAINST  THE 
CHRISTIANS. 

“ While  the  pious  king  Ferdinand,”  observes  Fray  Antomo 
Agapida,  “ was  humbling  himself  before  the  cross,  and  devout- 
ly praying  for  the  destruction  of  his  enemies,  that  fierce  pagan 
El  Zagal,  depending  merely  on  his  arm  of  flesh  and  sword  of 
steel,  pursued  his  diabolical  outrages  upon  the  Christians.”  No 
sooner  was  the  invading  army  disbanded,  than  El  Zagal  sallied 
forth  from  his  strong- hold,  and  carried  fire  and  sword  into  all 
those  parts  that  had  submitted  to  the  Spanish  yoke.  The  castle 
of  Nixar,  being  carelessly  guarded,  was  taken  by  surprise,  and 
its  garrison  put  to  the  sword.  The  old  warrior  raged  with 
sanguinary  fury  about  the  whole  frontier,  attacking  convoys, 
slaying,  wounding,  and  making  prisoners,  and  coming  by  sur- 
prise upon  the  Christians  wherever  they  were  off  their  guard. 

The  alcayde  of  the  fortress  of  Cullar,  confiding  in  the 
strength  of  its  walls  and  towers,  and  in  its  difficult  situation, 
being  built  on  the  summit  of  a lofty  hill,  and  surrounded  by 
precipices,  ventured  to  absent  himself  from  his  post.  The  vigi- 
lant El  Zagal  was  suddenly  before  it,  with  a powerful  force : he 
stormed  the  town  sword  in  hand,  fought  the  Christians  from 
street  to  street,  and  drove  them,  with  great  slaughter,  to  the 
citadel.  Here  a veteran  captain,  by  the  name  of  Juan  de  Ava- 
los, a gray-headed  warrior  scarred  in  many  a battle,  assumed 
the  command  and  made  an  obstinate  defence.  Neither  the  mul- 
titude of  the  enemy,  nor  the  vehemence  of  their  attacks,  though 
led  on  by  the  terrible  El  Zagal  himself,  had  power  to  shake  the 
fortitude  of  this  doughty  old  soldier. 

The  Moors  undermined  the  outer  walls  and  one  of  the  towers 
of  the  fortress,  and  made  their  way  into  the  exterior  court. 
The  alcayde  manned  the  tops  of  his  towers,  pouring  down 
melted  pitch,  and  showering  darts,  arrows,  stones,  and  all 


256 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


kinds  of  missiles,  upon  the  assailants.  The  Moors  were  driven 
out  of  the  court ; but,  being  reinforced  with  fresh  troops,  re- 
turned repeatedly  to  the  assault.  For  five  days  the  combat 
was  kept  up : the  Christians  were  nearly  exhausted,  but  they 
were  sustained  by  the  cheerings  of  their  staunch  old  alcayde ; 
and  they  feared  death  from  the  cruel  El  Zagal,  should  they 
surrender.  At  length  the  approach  of  a powerful  force  under 
Puerto  Carrero  relieved  them  from  this  fearful  peril.  El  Zagal 
abandoned  the  assault,  but  set  fire  to  the  town  in  his  rage  and 
disappointment,  and  retired  to  his  strong- hold  of  Guadix. 

The  example  of  El  Zagal  roused  his  adherents  to  action. 
Two  bold  Moorish  alcaydes,  Ali  Altar  and  Yza  Altar,  com- 
manding the  fortresses  of  Alhenden  and  Salobrena,  laid  waste 
the  country  of  the  subjects  of  Boabdil,  and  the  places  which 
had  recently  submitted  to  the  Christians : they  swept  off  the 
cattle,  carried  off  captives,  and  harassed  the  whole  of  the 
newly  conquered  frontier. 

The  Moors  also  of  Almeria,  and  Tavernas,  and  Purchena, 
made  inroads  into  Murcia,  and  carried  fire  and  sword  into  its 
most  fertile  regions.  On  the  opposite  frontier,  also,  among 
the  wild  valleys  and  rugged  recesses  of  the  Sierra  Bormeja,  or 
Red  Mountains,  many  of  the  Moors  who  had  lately  submitted 
again  flew  to  arms.  The  marques  of  Cadiz  suppressed  by 
timely  vigilance  the  rebellion  of  the  mountain  town  of  Gausin, 
situated  on  a high  peak,  almost  among  the  clouds ; hut  others 
of  the  Moors  fortified  themselves  in  rock-built  towers  and 
castles,  inhabited  solely  by  warriors,  from  whence  they  car- 
ried on  a continual  war  of  forage  and  depredation ; sweeping 
suddenly  down  into  the  valleys,  and  carrying  off  flocks  and 
herds  and  all  kinds  of  booty  to  these  eagle-nests,  to  which  it 
was  perilous  and  fruitless  to  pursue  them. 

The  worthy  father  Fray  Antonio  Agapida  closes  his  history 
of  this  checkered  year,  in  quite  a different  strain  from  those 
triumphant  periods  with  which  he  is  accustomed  to  wind  up 
the  victorious  campaigns  of  the  sovereigns.  “ Great  and 
mighty,”  says  this  venerable  chronicler,  “ were  the  floods  and 
tempests  which  prevailed  throughout  the  kingdoms  of  Castile 
and  Arragon,  about  this  time.  It  seemed  as  though  the  win- 
dows of  Heaven  were  again  opened,  and  a second  deluge  over- 
whelming the  face  of  nature.  The  clouds  hurst  as  it  were  in 
cataracts  upon  the  earth;  torrents  rushed  down  from  the 
mountains,  overflowing  the  valleys ; brooks  were  swelled  into 
raging  rivers;  houses  were  undermined;  mills  were  swep^ 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


257 


away  by  their  own  streams ; the  affrighted  shepherds  saw  their 
flocks  drowned  in  the  midst  of  the  pasture,  and  were  fain  to 
take  refuge  for  their  lives  in  towers  and  high  places.  The 
Guadalquivir  for  a time  became  a roaring  and  tumultuous  sea, 
inundating  the  immense  plain  of  the  Zablada,  and  filling  the 
fair  city  of  Seville  with  affright. 

“ A vast  black  cloud  moved  over  the  land,  accompanied  by  a 
hurricane  and  a trembling  of  the  earth.  Houses  were  un- 
roofed, the  walls  and  battlements  of  fortresses  shaken,  and 
lofty  towers  rocked  to  their  foundations.  Ships,  riding  at 
anchor,  were  either  stranded  or  swallowed  up;  others,  under 
sail,  were  tossed  to  and  fro  upon  mountain  waves,  and  cast 
upon  the  land,  where  the  whirlwind  rent  them  in  pieces  and 
scattered  them  in  fragments  in  the  air.  Doleful  was  the  ruin 
and  great  the  terror,  when  this  baleful  cloud  passed  by ; and 
it  left  a long  track  of  desolation  over  sea  and  land.  Some  of 
the  faint-hearted,”  adds  Antonio  Agapida,  “looked  upon  this 
torment  of  the  elements  as  a prodigious  event,  out  of  the 
course  of  nature.  In  the  weakness  of  their  fears,  they  con- 
nected it  with  those  troubles  which  occurred  in  various  places, 
considering  it  a portent  of  some  great  calamity,  about  to  be 
wrought  by  the  violence  of  the  bloody -handed  El  Zagal  and 
his  fierce  adherents.” 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

HOW  KING  FERDINAND  PREPARED  TO  BESIEGE  THE  CITY  OF  BAZA 
AND  HOW  THE  CITY  PREPARED  FOR  DEFENCE. 

The  stormy  winter  had  passed  away,  and  the  spring  of  1489 
was  advancing ; yet  the  heavy  rains  had  broken  up  the  roads, 
the  mountain  brooks  were  swoin  to  raging  torrents,  and  the 
late  shallow  and  peaceful  rivers  were  deep,  turbulent,  and 
dangerous.  The  Christian  troops  had  been  summoned  to 
assemble  in  early  spring  on  the  frontiers  of  Jaen,  but  were 
slow  in  arriving  at  the  appointed  place.  They  were  entangled 
in  the  miry  defiles  of  the  mountains,  or  fretted  impatiently  on 
the  banks  of  impassable  floods.  It  was  late  in  the  month  of 
May,  before  they  assembled  in  sufficient  force  to  attempt  the 
proposed  invasion ; when,  at  length,  a valiant  army,  of  thirteen 
thousand  horse  and  forty  thousand  foot,  marched  merrily  over 


258 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


the  border.  The  queen  remained  at  the  city  of  Jaen,  with  tba 
prince-royal  and  the  princesses  her  children,  accompanied  and 
supported  by  the  venerable  cardinal  of  Spain,  and  those  rev- 
erend prelates  who  assisted  in  her  councils  throughout  this 
holy  war. 

The  plan  of  king  Ferdinand  was  to  lay  siege  to  the  city  of 
Baza,  the  key  of  the  remaining  possessions  of  the  Moor.  That 
important  fortress  taken,  Guadix  and  Almeria  must  soon 
follow,  and  then  the  power  of  El  Zagal  would  be  at  an  end. 
As  the  Catholic  king  advanced,  he  had  first  to  secure  various 
castles  and  strong-holds  in  the  vicinity  of  Baza,  which  might 
otherwise  harass  his  army.  Some  of  these  made  obstinate 
resistance,  especially  the  town  of  Cuxar.  The  Christians  as- 
sailed the  walls  with  various  machines,  to  sap  them  and  batter 
them  down.  The  brave  alcayde,  Hubec  Adalgan,  opposed 
force  to  force  and  engine  to  engine.  He  manned  his  towers 
with  his  bravest  warriors,  who  rained  down  an  iron  shower 
upon  the  enemy ; and  he  linked  cauldrons  together  by  strong 
chains,  and  cast  fire  from  them,  consuming  the  wooden  engines 
of  their  assailants,  and  those  who  managed  them. 

The  siege  was  protracted  for  several  days : the  bravery  of 
the  alcayde  could  not  save  his  fortress  from  an  overwhelming 
foe,  but  it  gained  him  honorable  terms.  Ferdinand  permitted 
the  garrison  and  the  inhabitants  to  repair  with  their  effects  to 
Baza ; and  the  valiant  Hubec  Adalgan  marched  forth  with  the 
remnant  of  his  force,  and  took  the  way  to  that  devoted  city. 

The  delays  which  had  been  caused  to  the  invading  army  by 
these  various  circumstances,  had  been  diligently  improved  by 
the  old  Moorish  monarch  El  Zagal ; who  felt  that  he  was  now 
making  his  last  stand  for  empire,  and  that  this  campaign 
would  decide,  whether  he  should  continue  a king,  or  sink  into 
a vassal.  El  Zagal  was  but  a few  leagues  from  Baza,  at  the 
city  of  Guadix.  This  last  was  the  most  important  point  of  his 
remaining  territories,  being  a kind  of  bulwark  between  them 
and  the  hostile  city  of  Granada,  the  seat  of  his  nephew’s 
power.  Though  he  heard  of  the  tide  of  war,  therefore,  that 
was  collecting  and  rolling  towards  the  city  of  Baza,  he  dared 
not  go  in  person  to  its  assistance.  He  dreaded  that,  should  he 
leave  Guadix,  Boabdil  would  attack  him  in  rear  while  the 
Christian  army  was  battling  with  him  in  front.  El  Zagal 
trusted  in  the  great  strength  of  Baza,  to  defy  any  violent 
assault ; and  he  profited  by  the  delays  of  the  Christian  army, 
to  supply  it  with  all  possible  means  of  defence,  He  sent 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


269 


thither  all  the  troops  he  could  spare  from  his  garrison  of 
Guadix,  and  dispatched  missives  throughout  his  territories, 
calling  upon  true  Moslems  to  hasten  to  Baza,  to  make  a de- 
voted stand  in  defence  of  their  homes,  their  liberties,  and  their 
religion.  The  cities  of  Tavernas  and  Purchena,  and  the  sur- 
rounding heights  and  valleys,  responded  to  his  orders  and  sent 
forth  their  fighting  men  to  the  field.  The  rocky  fastnesses  of 
the  Alpuxarras  resounded  with  the  din  of  arms:  troops  of 
horse  and  bodies  of  foot-soldiers  were  seen  winding  down  the 
rugged  cliffs  and  defiles  of  those  marble  mountains,  and 
hastening  towards  Baza.  Many  brave  cavaliers  of  Granada 
also,  spurning  the  quiet  and  security  of  Christian  vassalage, 
secretly  left  the  city  and  hastened  to  join  their  fighting 
countrymen.  The  great  dependence  of  El  Zagal,  however,  was 
upon  the  valor  and  loyalty  of  his  cousin  and  brother-in-law, 
Cidi  Yahye  Alnayar  Aben  Zelim,  who  was  alcayde  of  Almeria, 
— a cavalier  experienced  in  warfare,  and  redoubtable  in  the 
field.  He  wrote  to  him  to  leave  Almeria,  and  repair,  with  all 
speed,  at  the  head  of  his  troops,  to  Baza.  Cidi  Yahye  departed 
immediately,  with  ten  thousand  of  the  bravest  Moors  in  the 
kingdom.  These  were  for  the  most  part  hardy  mountaineers, 
tempered  to  sun  and  storm,  and  tried  in  many  a combat. 
None  equalled  them  for  a sally  or  a skirmish.  They  were 
adroit  in  executing  a thousand  stratagems,  ambuscadoes,  and 
evolutions.  Impetuous  in  their  assaults,  yet  governed  in  their 
utmost  fury  by  a word  or  sign  from  their  commander,  at  the 
sound  of  a trumpet  they  would  check  themselves  in  the  midst 
of  their  careqr,  wheel  off  and  disperse ; and  at  another  sound 
of  a trumpet,  they  would  as  suddenly  re-assemble  and  return 
to  the  attack.  They  were  upon  the  enemy  when  least  ex- 
pected, coming  like  a rushing  blast,  spreading  havoc  and  con- 
sternation, and  then  passing  away  in  an  instant ; so  that  when 
one  recovered  from  the  shock  and  looked  around,  behold  noth- 
ing was  to  be  seen  or  heard  of  this  tempest  of  war,  but  a cloud 
of  dust  and  the  clatter  of  retreating  hoofs. 

When  Cidi  Yahye  led  Iris  train  of  ten  thousand  valiant 
warriors  into  the  gates  of  Baza,  the  city  rang  with  acclama- 
tions, and  for  a time  the  inhabitants  thought  themselves 
secure.  El  Zagal,  also,  felt  a glow  of  confidence,  notwith- 
standing his  own  absence  from  the  city.  “ Cidi  Yahye,”  said 
he,  “is  my  cousin  and  my  brother-in-law;  related  to  me  by 
blood  and  marriage,  lie  is  a second  self : happy  is  that  mon- 
arch who  has  his  kindred  to  command  his  armies.” 


260 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


With  all  these  reinforcements,  the  garrison  of  Baza  amount- 
ed to  above  twenty  thousand  men.  There  were  at  this  time 
three  principal  leaders  in  the  city: — Mohammed  ben  Hassan, 
surnamed  the  veteran,  who  was  military  governor  or  alcayde, 
an  old  Moor  of  great  experience  and  discretion;  the  second 
was  Hamet  Abu  Zali,  who  was  captain  of  the  troops  stationed 
in  the  place;  and  the  third  was  Iiubec  Adalgan,  the  valiant 
alcayde  of  Cuxar,  who  had  repaired  hither  with  the  remains 
of  his  garrison.  Over  all  these  Cidi  Yahye  exercised  a su- 
preme command,  in  consequence  of  his  being  of  the  blood- 
royal,  and  in  the  especial  confidence  of  Muley  Abdallah  el 
Zagal.  He  was  eloquent  and  ardent  in  council,  and  fond  of 
striking  and  splendid  achievements ; but  he  was  a little  prone 
to  be  carried  away  by  the  excitement  of  the  moment,  and  the 
warmth  of  his  imagination.  The  councils  of  war  of  these 
commanders,  therefore,  were  more  frequently  controlled  by 
the  opinions  of  the  old  alcayde  Mohammed  ben  Hassan,  for 
whose  shrewdness,  caution,  and  experience,  Cidi  Yahye  him- 
self felt  the  greatest  deference. 

The  city  of  Baza  was  situated  in  a great  valley,  eight  leagues 
in  length  and  three  in  breadth,  called  the  Hoya,  or  basin  of 
Baza.  It  was  surrounded  by  a range  of  mountains,  called  the 
Sierra  of  Xabalcohol,  the  streams  of  which,  collecting  them- 
selves into  two  rivers,  watered  and  fertilized  the  country. 
The  city  was  built  in  the  plain ; but  one  part  of  it  was  pro- 
tected by  the  rocky  precipices  of  the  mountain,  and  by  a 
powerful  citadel;  the  other  part  was  defended  by  massive 
walls,  studded  with  immense  towers.  It  had  suburbs  towards 
the  plain,  imperfectly  fortified  by  earthen  walls.  In  front  of 
these  suburbs  extended  a tract  of  orchards  and  gardens  nearly 
a league  in  length,  so  thickly  planted  as  to  resemble  a con- 
tinual forest.  Here,  every  citizen  who  could  afford  it,  had  his 
little  plantation,  and  his  garden  of  fruits  and  flowers  and 
vegetables,  watered  by  canals  and  rivulets,  and  dominated  by 
a small  tower  to  serve  for  recreation  or  defence.  This  wil- 
derness of  groves  and  gardens,  intersected  in  all  parts  by 
canals  and  runs  of  water,  and  studded  by  above  a thousand 
small  towers,  formed  a kind  of  protection  to  this  side  of  the 
city,  rendering  all  approach  extremely  difficult  and  perplexed, 
and  affording  covert  to  the  defenders. 

While  the  Christian  army  had  been  detained  before  the  fron- 
tier posts,  the  city  of  Baza  had  been  a scene  of  hurried  and 
unremitting  preparation,  All  the  grain  of  the  surrounding 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


261 


valley,  though  yet  unripe,  was  hastily  reaped  and  borne  into 
the  city,  to  prevent  it  from  yielding  sustenance  to  the  enemy. 
The  country  was  drained  of  all  its  supplies ; flocks  and  herds 
were  driven,  bleating  and  bellowing,  into  the  gates;  long 
trains  of  beasts  of  burthen,  some  laden  with  food,  others  with 
lances,  darts,  and  arms  of  all  kinds,  kept  pouring  into  the 
place.  Already  there  were  munitions  collected  sufficient  for  a 
siege  of  fifteen  months ; yet  still  the  eager  and  hasty  prepara- 
tion was  going  on,  when  the  army  of  Ferdinand  came  in  sight. 

On  one  side  might  be  seen  scattered  parties  of  foot  and 
horse  spurring  to  the  gates,  and  muleteers  hurrying  forward 
their  burthened  animals,  all  anxious  to  get  under  shelter 
before  the  gathering  storm;  on  the  other  side,  the  cloud  of 
war  came  sweeping  down  the  valley,  the  roll  of  drum  or  clang 
of  trumpet  resounding  occasionally  from  its  d®ep  bosom,  or 
the  bright  glance  of  arms  flashing  forth,  like  vivid  lightning, 
from  its  columns.  King  Ferdinand  pitched  his  tents  in  the 
valley,  beyond  the  green  labyrinth  of  gardens.  He  sent  his 
heralds  to  summon  the  city  to  surrender,  promising  the  most 
favorable  terms  in  case  of  immediate  compliance,  and  avowing 
in  the  most  solemn  terms  his  resolution  never  to  abandon  the 
siege  until  he  had  possession  of  the  place. 

Upon  receiving  this  summons,  the  Moorish  commanders  held 
a council  of  war.  The  prince  Cidi  Yahye,  indignant  at  the 
menace  of  the  king,  was  for  retorting  by  a declaration  that 
the  garrison  never  would  surrender,  but  would  fight  until 
buried  under  the  ruins  of  the  walls.  “Of  what  avail,”  said 
the  veteran  Mohammed,  “ is  a declaration  of  the  kind,  which 
we  may  falsify  by  our  deeds?  Let  us  threaten  what  we  know 
we  can  perform,  and  let  us  endeavor  to  perform  more  than  we 
threaten.” 

In  conformity  to  the  advice  of  Mohammed  ben  Hassan, 
therefore,  a laconic  reply  was  sent  to  the  Christian  monarch, 
thanking  him  for  his  offer  of  favorable  terms,  but  informing 
him  they  were  placed  in  the  city  to  defend,  not  to  surrender  it. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  GARDENS  BEFORE  BAZA. 

W hen  the  reply  of  the  Moorish  commanders  was  brought  to 
King  Ferdinand,  he  prepared  to  press  the  siege  with  the  utmost 


262 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


rigor.  Finding  the  camp  too  far  from  the  city,  and  that  the 
intervening  orchards  afforded  shelter  for  the  sallies  of  the 
Moors,  he  determined  to  advance  it  beyond  the  gardens,  in  the 
space  between  them  and  the  suburbs,  where  his  batteries  would 
have  full  play  upon  the  city  walls.  A detachment  was  sent  in 
advance,  to  take  joossession  of  the  gardens,  and  to  keep  a check 
upon  the  suburbs,  opposing  any  sally,  while  the  encampment 
should  be  formed  and  fortified.  The  various  commanders  en- 
tered the  orchards  at  different  points.  The  young  cavaliers 
marched  fearlessly  forward,  but  the  experienced  veterans  fore- 
saw infinite  peril  in  the  mazes  of  this  verdant  labyrinth.  The 
Master  of  St.  Jago,  as  he  led  his  troops  into  the  centre  of  the 
gardens,  exhorted  them  to  keep  by  one  another,  and  to  press 
forward  in  defiance  of  all  difficulty  or  danger;  assuring  them 
that  God  would  give  them  the  victory,  if  they  attacked  hardily 
and  persisted  resolutely. 

Scarce  had  they  entered  the  verge  of  the  orchards,  when  a 
din  of  drums  and  trumpets,  mingled  with  war-cries,  was  heard 
from  the  suburbs,  and  a legion  of  Moorish  warriors  on  foot 
poured  forth.  They  were  led  on  by  the  prince  Cidi  Yahye.  He 
saw  the  imminent  danger  of  the  city,  should  the  Christians 
gain  possession  of  the  orchards.  “Soldiers,”  he  cried,  “we 
fight  for  life  and  liberty,  for  our  families,  our  country,  our 
religion ; * nothing  is  left  for  us  to  depend  upon  but  the  strength 
of  our  hands,  the  courage  of  our  hearts,  and  the  almighty  pro- 
tection of  Allah.”  The  Moors  answered  him  with  shouts  of  war, 
and  rushed  to  the  encounter.  The  two  hosts  met  in  the  midst 
of  the  gardens.  A chance-medley  combat  ensued,  with  lances, 
arquebusses,  cross-bows,  and  scimitars;  the  perplexed  nature  of 
the  ground,  cut  up  and  intersected  by  canals  and  streams,  the 
closeness  of  the  trees,  the  multiplicity  of  towers  and  petty  edi- 
fices, gave  greater  advantages  to  the  Moors,  who  were  on  foot, 
than  to  the  Christians,  who  were  on  horseback.  The  Moors, 
too,  knew  the  ground,  with  all  its  alleys  and  passes ; and  were 
thus  enabled  to  lurk,  to  sally  forth,  to  attack,  and  to  retreat, 
almost  without  injury. 

The  Christian  commanders,  seeing  this,  ordered  many  of  the 
horsemen  to  dismount  and  fight  on  foot.  The  battle  then  be- 
came fierce  and  deadly,  each  disregarding  his  own  life,  provided 
he  could  slay  his  enemy.  It  was  not  so  much  a general  battle 


* “ Illi  (Mauri)  pro  fortunis,  pro  liber  tate,  pro  laribus  patriis,  pro  vita  denique  cei* 
tabaiit.” — Pie tro  Martyr , Epist.  TO.  • • 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


263 


as  a multitude  of  petty  actions ; for  every  orchard  and  garden 
had  its  distinct  contest.  No  one  could  see  further  than  the  little 
scene  of  fury  and  bloodshed  around  him,  nor  know  how  the 
general  battle  fared.  In  vain  the  captains  exerted  their  voices, 
in  vain  the  trumpets  brayed  forth  signals  and  commands — all 
was  confounded  and  unheard  in  the  universal  din  and  uproar. 
No  one  kept  to  his  standard,  but  fought  as  his  own  fury  or  fear 
dictated.  In  some  places  the  Christians  had  the  advantage,  in 
others  the  Moors ; often,  a victorious  party,  pursuing  the  van- 
quished,  came  upon  a superior  and  triumphant  force  of  the 
enemy,  and  the  fugitives  turned  back  upon  them  in  an  over- 
whelming wave.  Some  broken  remnants,  in  their  terror  and 
confusion,  fled  from  their  own  countrymen  and  sought  refuge 
among  their  enemies,  not  knowing  friend  from  foe,  in  the 
obscurity  of  the  groves.  The  Moors  were  more  adroit  in  these 
wild  skirmishings,  from  their  flexibility,  lightness,  and  agility, 
and  the  rapidity  with  which  they  would  disperse,  rally,  and 
return  again  to  the  charge.* 

The  hardest  fighting  was  about  the  small  garden  towers  and 
pavilions,  which  served  as  so  many  petty  fortresses.  Each 
party  by  turns  gained  them,  defended  them  fiercely,  and  were 
driven  out ; many  of  the  towers  were  set  on  fire,  and  increased 
the  horrors  of  the  fight  by  the  wreaths  of  smoke  and  flame  in 
which  they  wrapped  the  groves,  and  by  the  shrieks  of  those 
who  were  burning. 

Several  of  the  Christian  cavaliers,  bewildered  by  the  uproar 
and  confusion,  and  shocked  at  the  carnage  which  prevailed, 
would  have  led  their  men  out  of  the  action;  but  they  were 
entangled  in  a labyrinth,  and  knew  not  which  way  to  retreat. 
While  in  this  perplexity,  the  standard-bearer  of  one  of  the 
squadrons  of  the  grand  cardinal  had  his  arm  carried  off  by  a 
cannon-ball ; the  standard  was  well-nigh  falling  into  the  hands 
of  the  enemy,  when  Eoderigo  de  Mendoza,  an  intrepid  youth, 
natural  son  of  the  grand  cardinal,  rushed  to  its  rescue,  through 
a shower  of  balls,  lances,  and  arrows,  and,  bearing  it  aloft, 
dashed  forward  with  it  into  the  hottest  of  the  combat,  followed 
by  his  shouting  soldiery. 

King  Ferdinand,  who  remained  in  the  skirts  of  the  orchard, 
was  in  extreme  anxiety.  It  was  impossible  to  see  much  of  the 
action,  for  the  multiplicity  of  trees  and  towers,  and  the  wreaths 
of  smoke ; and  those  who  were  driven  out  defeated,  or  came 


* Mariana,  lib.  25,  oap.  13. 


264 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  G BAN AD A. 


out  wounded  and  exhausted,  gave  different  accounts,  accord- 
ing to  the  fate  of  the  partial  conflicts  in  which  they  had  been 
engaged.  Ferdinand  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to  animate 
and  encourage  his  troops  to  this  blind  encounter,  sending  rein- 
forcements of  horse  and  foot  to  those  points  where  the  battle 
was  most  sanguinary  and  doubtful. 

Among  those  who  were  brought  forth  mortally  wounded  was 
Don  Juan  de  Luna,  a youth  of  uncommon  merit,  greatly  prized 
by  tlie  king,  beloved  by  the  army,  and  recently  married  to 
Donna  Catalina  de  Urrea,  a young  lady  of  distinguished 
beauty.*  They  laid  him  at  the  foot  of  a tree,  and  endeavored 
to  stanch  and  bind  up  his  wounds  with  a scarf  which  his  bride 
had  wrought  for  him ; but  his  life-blood  flowed  too  profusely ; 
and  while  a holy  friar  was  yet  administering  to  him  the  last 
sacred  offices  of  the  church,  he  expired,  almost  at  the  feet  of 
his  sovereign. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  veteran  alcayde  Mohammed  ben  Has- 
san,  surrounded  by  a little  band  of  chieftains,  kept  an  anxious 
eye  upon  the  scene  of  combat  from  the  walls  of  the  city.  For 
nearly  twelve  hours  the  battle  had  raged  without  intermission. 
The  thickness  of  the  foliage  hid  all  the  particulars  from  their 
sight;  but  they  could  see  the  flash  of  swords  and  glance  of  hel- 
mets among  the  trees.  Columns  of  smoke  rose  in  every  direc- 
tion, while  the  clash  of  arms,  the  thundering  of  ribadoquines 
and  arquebusses,  the  shouts  and  cries  of  the  combatants,  and 
the  groans  and  supplications  of  the  wounded,  bespoke  the 
deadly  conflict  that  was  waging  in  the  bosom  of  the  groves. 
They  were  harassed,  too,  by  the  shrieks  and  lamentations  of 
the  Moorish  women  and  children,  as  their  wounded  relations 
were  brought  bleeding  from  the  scene  of  action;  and  were 
stunned  by  a general  outcry  of  woe  on  the  part  of  the  inhabi- 
tants, as  the  body  of  Redoan  Zalfarga,  a renegado  Christian, 
and  one  of  the  bravest  of  their  generals,  was  borne  breathless 
into  the  city. 

At  length  the  din  of  battle  approached  nearer  to  the  skirts  of 
the  orchards.  They  beheld  their  warriors  driven  out  from 
among  the  groves  by  fresh  squadrons  of  the  enemy,  and,  after 
disputing  the  ground  inch  by  inch,  obliged  to  retire  to  a place 
between  the  orchards  and  the  suburbs,  which  was  fortified 
with  palisadoes. 

The  Christians  immediately  planted  opposing  palisadoes,  and 


* Mariana.  P.  Martyr.  Zurita, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


265 


established  strong  outposts  near  to  this  retreat  of  the  Moors; 
while,  at  the  same  time,  king  Ferdinand  ordered  that  his  en- 
campment should  be  pitched  within  the  hard- won  orchards. 

Mohammed  ben  Hassan  sallied  forth  to  the  aid  of  the  prince 
Cidi  Yahye,  and  made  a desperate  attempt  to  dislodge  the 
enemy  from  this  formidable  position : but  the  night  had  closed, 
and  the  darkness  rendered  it  impossible  to  make  any  impres- 
sion. The  Moors,  however,  kept  up  constant  assaults  and 
alarms,  throughout  the  night;  and  the  weary  Christians,  ex- 
hausted by  the  toils  and  sufferings  of  the  day,  were  not  allowed 
a moment  of  repose.* 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

SIEGE  OF  BAZA— EMBARRASSMENTS  OF  THE  ARMY. 

The  morning  sun  rose  upon  a piteous  scene,  before  the  walls 
of  Baza.  The  Christian  outposts,  harassed  throughout  the 
night,  were  pale  and  haggard ; while  the  multitudes  of  slain 
which  lay  before  their  palisadoes,  showed  the  fierce  attacks 
they  had  sustained,  and  the  bravery  of  their  defence. 

Beyond  them  lay  the  groves  and  gardens  of  Baza ; once,  the 
favorite  resorts  for  recreation  and  delight— now,  a scene  of 
horror  and  desolation.  The  towers  and  pavilions  were  smok- 
ing ruins ; the  canals  and  water-courses  were  discolored  with 
blood,  and  choked  with  the  bodies  of  the  slain.  Here  and 
there,  the  ground,  deep  dinted  with  the  tramp  of  man  and 
steed,  and  plashed  and  slippery  with  gore,  showed  where  there 
had  been  some  fierce  and  mortal  conflict ; while  the  bodies  of 
!Moors  and  Christians,  ghastly  in  death,  lay  half  concealed 
among  the  matted  and  trampled  shrubs,  and  flowers,  and 
herbage. 

Amidst  these  sanguinary  scenes  arose  the  Christian  tents, 
which  had  been  hastily  pitched  among  the  gardens  in  the  pre- 
ceding evening.  The  experience  of  the  night,  however,  and 
the  forlorn  aspect  of  every  thing  in  the  morning,  convinced 
king  Ferdinand  of  the  perils  and  hardships  to  which  his  camp 
must  be  exposed,  in  its  present  situation ; and,  after  a consul- 


* Pulgar,  part  3,  cap.  306,  107.  Cura  de  los  Palacios,  cap.  92.  Zurita,  lib.  20, 
cap.  81. 


2J(3  THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 

tation  with  his  principal  cavaliers,  he  resolved  to  abandon  the 
orchards. 

It  was  a dangerous  movement,  to  extricate  his  army  from 
so  entangled  a situation,  in  the  face  of  so  alert  and  daring  an 
enemy.  A bold  front  was  therefore  kept  up  towards  the  city ; 
additional  troops  were  ordered  to  the  advanced  posts,  and 
works  begun  as  if  for  a settled  encampment.  Not  a tent  was 
struck  in  the  gardens ; but  in  the  mean  time,  the  most  active 
and  unremitting  exertions  were  made  to  remove  all  the  bag- 
gage and  f urniture  of  the  camp  bank  to  the  original  station. 

All  day,  the  Moors  beheld  a formidable  show  of  war  main- 
tained in  front  of  the  gardens ; while  in  the  rear,  the  tops  of 
the  Christian  tents,  and  the  pennons  of  the  different  com- 
manders, were  seen  rising  above  the  groves.  Suddenly,  to- 
wards evening,  the  tents  sunk  and  disappeared : the  outposts 
broke  up  their  stations  and  withdrew,  and  the  whole  shadow 
of  an  encampment  was  fast  vanishing  from  their  eyes. 

The  Moors  saw  too  late  the  subtle  manoeuvre  of  king  Ferdi- 
nand. Cidi  Yahye  again  sallied  forth  with  a large  force  of 
horse  and  foot,  and  pressed  furiously  upon  the  Christians. 
The  latter,  however,  experienced  in  Moorish  attack,  retired  in 
close  order,  sometimes  turning  upon  the  enemy  and  driving 
them  to  their  barricadoes,  and  then  pursuing  their  retreat.  In 
this  way  "The  army  was  extricated,  without  much  further  loss, 
from  the  perilous  labyrinths  of  the  gardens. 

The  camp  was  now  out  of  danger ; but  it  was  also  too  distant 
from  the  city  to  do  mischief,  while  the  Moors  could  sally  forth 
and  return  without  hindrance.  The  king  called  a council  of 
war,  to  consider  in  what  manner  to  proceed.  The  marques  of 
Cadiz  was  for  abandoning  the  siege  for  the  present,  the  place 
being  too  strong,  too  well  garrisoned  and  provided,  and  too  ex- 
tensive, to  be  either  carried  by  assault  or  invested  and  reduced 
by  famine,  with  their  limited  forces ; while,  in  lingering  before 
it,  the  army  would  be  exposed  to  the  usual  maladies  and  suf- 
ferings of  besieging  armies,  and,  when  the  rainy  season  came 
on,  would  be  shut  up  by  the  swelling  of  the  rivers.  He  recom- 
mended, instead,  that  the  king  should  throw  garrisons  of  horse 
and  foot  into  all  the  towns  captured  in  the  neighborhood,  and 
leave  them  to  keep  up  a predatory  war  upon  Baza,  while  he 
should  overrun  and  ravage  all  the  country ; so  that,  in  the  fol- 
lowing year,  Almeria  and  Guadix,  having  all  their  subject 
towns  and  territories  taken  from  them,  might  be  starved  into 
submission. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  G HAN  ABA. 


267 


I>on  Gutiere  de  Cardenas,  senior  commander  of  Leon,  on  the 
other  hand,  maintained  that  to  abandon  the  siege  would  he 
construed  by  the  enemy  into  a sign  of  weakness  and  irresolu- 
tion. It  would  give  new  spirits  to  the  partisans  of  El  Zagal, 
and  would  gain  to  his  standard  many  of  the  wavering  subjects 
of  Boabdil,  if  it  did  not  encourage  the  fickle  populace  of  Gra- 
nada to  open  rebellion.  He  advised  therefore  that  the  siege 
should  be  prosecuted  with  vigor. 

The  pride  of  Ferdinand  pleaded  in  favor  of  the  last  opinion ; 
for  it  would  be  doubly  humiliating,  again  to  return  from  a 
campaign  in  this  part  of  the  Moorish  kingdom,  without  effect- 
ing a blow.  But  when  he  reflected  on  all  that  his  army  had 
suffered,  and  on  all  that  they  must  suffer  should  the  siege  con- 
tinue— especially  from  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  a regular  sup- 
ply of  provisions  for  so  numerous  a host,  across  a great  extent 
of  rugged  and  mountainous  country — he  determined  to  consult 
the  safety  of  his  people,  and  to  adopt  the  advice  of  the  marques 
of  Cadiz. 

When  the  soldiery  heard  tiiat  the  king  was  about  to  raise 
the  siege  in  mere  consideration  of  their  sufferings,  they  were 
filled  with  generous  enthusiasm,  and  entreated,  as  with  one 
voice,  that  the  siege  might  never  be  abandoned  until  the  city 
surrendered. 

Perplexed  by  conflicting  counsels,  the  king  dispatched  mes- 
sengers to  the  queen  at  Jaen,  requesting  her  advice.  Posts 
had  been  stationed  between  them,  in  such  manner  that  mis- 
sives from  the  camp  could  reach  the  queen  within  ten  hours. 
Isabella  sent  instantly  her  reply.  She  left  the  policy  of  raising 
or  continuing  the  siege  to  the  decision  of  the  king  and  his  cap- 
tains ; but  should  they  determine  to  persevere,  she  pledged  her- 
self, with  the  aid  of  God,  to  forward  them  men,  money,  pro- 
visions, and  all  other  supplies,  until  the  city  should  be  taken. 

The  reply  of  the  queen  determined  Ferdinand  to  persevere  ; 
and  when  his  determination  was  made  known  to  the  army,  it 
was  hailed  with  as  much  joy  as  if  it  had  been  tidings  of  a 
victory. 


268 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


CHAPTER  XXVIH. 

SIEGE  OF  BAZA  CONTINUED— HOW  KING  FERDINAND  COMPLETELY 
INVESTED  THE  CITY. 

The  Moorish  prince  Cidi  Yahye  had  received  tidings  of  the 
doubts  and  discussions  in  the  Christian  camp,  and  flattered 
himself  with  hopes  that  the  besieging  army  would  soon  retire 
in  despair,  though  the  veteran  alcayde  Mohammed  shook  his 
head  with  incredulity  at  the  suggestion.  A sudden  movement, 
one  morning,  in  the  Christian  camp,  seemed  to  confirm  the 
sanguine  hopes  of  the  prince.  The  tents  were  struck,  the  ar- 
tillery and  baggage  were  conveyed  away,  and  bodies  of  soldiers 
began  to  march  along  the  valley.  The  momentary  gleam  of 
triumph  was  soon  dispelled.  The  Catholic  king  had  merely 
divided  his  host  into  two  camps,  the  more  effectually  to  dis- 
tress the  city.  One,  consisting  of  four  thousand  horse  and 
eight  thousand  foot,  with  all  the  artillery  and  battering  en- 
gines, took  post  on  the  side  of  the  city  towards  the  mountain. 
This  was  commanded  by  the  valiant  marques  of  Cadiz,  with 
whom  were  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  Luis  Fernandez  Puerto 
Carrero,  and  many  other  distinguished  cavaliers. 

The  other  camp  was  commanded  by  the  king,  having  six 
thousand  horse  and  a great  host  of  foot-soldiers,  the  hardy 
mountaineers  of  Biscay,  Guipuscon,  Gallicia,  and  the  Asturias. 
Among  the  cavaliers  who  were  with  the  king  were  the  brave 
count  de  Tendilla,  Don  Roderigo  de  Mendoza,  and  Don  Alonzo 
de  Cardenas,  Master  of  Santiago.  The  two  camps  were  wide 
asunder,  on  opposite  sides  of  the  city,  and  between  them  lay 
the  thick  wilderness  of  orchards.  Both  camps  were  therefore 
fortified  by  great  trenches,  breastworks,  and  palisadoes.  The 
veteran  Mohammed,  as  he  saw  these  two  formidable  camps 
glittering  on  each  side  of  the  city,  and  noted  the  well-known 
pennons  of  renowned  commanders  fluttering  above  them,  still 
comforted  his  companions:  “ These  camps,”  said  he,  “ are  too 
far  removed  from  each  other,  for  mutual  succor  and  co-opera- 
tion; and  the  forest  of  orchards  is  as  a gulf  between  them.” 
This  consolation  was  but  of  short  continuance.  Scarcely  were 
the  Christian  camps  fortified,  when  the  ears  of  the  Moorish 
garrison  were  startled  by  the  sound  of  innumerable  axes,  and 
the  crash  of  fallen  trees.  They  looked  with  anxiety  from  their 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


269 


highest  towers,  and  behold,  their  favorite  groves  were  sinking 
beneath  the  blows  of  the  Christian  pioneers.  The  Moors  sallied 
forth  with  fiery  zeal  to  protect  their  beloved  gardens,  and  the 
orchards  in  which  they  so  much  delighted.  The  Christians, 
however, were  too  well  supported  to  be  driven  from  their  work. 
Day  after  day,  the  gardens  became  the  scene  of  incessant  and 
bloody  skirmishings;  yet  still  the  devastation  of  the  groves 
went  on,  for  king  Ferdinand  was  too  well  aware  of  the  neces- 
sity of  clearing  away  this  screen  of  woods,  not  to  bend  all  his 
forces  to  the  undertaking.  It  was  a work,  however,  of  gigantic 
toil  and  patience.  The  trees  were  of  such  magnitude,  and  so 
closely  set  together,  and  spread  over  so  wide  an  extent,  that, 
notwithstanding  four  thousand  men  were  employed,  they 
could  scarcely  clear  a strip  of  land  ten  paces  broad  within  a 
day;  and  such  were  the  interruptions  from  the  incessant 
assaults  of  the  Moors,  that  it  was  full  forty  days  before  the 
orchards  were  completely  levelled. 

The  devoted  city  of  Baza  now  lay  stripped  of  its  beautiful 
covering  of  groves  and  gardens,  at  once  its  ornament,  its 
delight,  and  its  protection.  The  besiegers  went  on  slowly  and 
surely,  with  almost  incredible  labors,  to  invest  and  isolate  the 
city.  They  connected  their  camps  by  a deep  trench  across  the 
plain,  a league  in  length,  into  which  they  diverted  the  waters 
of  the  mountain  streams.  They  protected  this  trench  by  pali 
sadoes,  fortified  by  fifteen  castles,  at  regular  distances.  They 
dug  a deep  trench,  also,  two  leagues  in  length,  across  the 
mountain  in  the  rear  of  the  city,  reaching  from  camp  to  camp, 
and  fortified  it  on  each  side  with  walls  of  earth,  and  stone,  and 
wood.  Thus  the  Moors  were  inclosed  on  all  sides  by  trenches, 
palisadoes,  walls,  and  castles;  so  that  it  was  impossible  for 
them  to  sally  beyond  this  great  line  of  circumvallation— nor 
could  any  force  enter  to  their  succor.  Ferdinand  made  an 
attempt,  likewise,  to  cut  off  the  supply  of  water  from  the  city ; 
“for  water,”  observes  the  worthy  Agapida,  “is  more  neces- 
sary to  these  infidels  than  bread,  making  use  of  it  in  repeated 
daily  ablutions  enjoined  by  their  damnable  religion,  and  em- 
ploying it  in  baths  and  in  a thousand  other  idle  and  extrava- 
gant modes,  of  which  we  Spaniards  and  Christians  make  but 
little  account.” 

There  was  a noble  fountain  of  pure  water,  which  gushed  out 
at  the  foot  of  the  hill  Albohacen,  just  behind  the  city.  The 
Moors  had  almost  a superstitious  fondness  for  this  fountain, 
and  chiefly  depended  upon  it  for  their  supplies.  Receiving  in- 


270 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


timation  from  some  deserters,  of  the  plan  of  king  Ferdinand  to 
get  possession  of  this  precious  fountain,  they  sallied  forth  at 
night,  and  threw  up  such  powerful  works  upon  the  impending 
hill,  as  to  set  all  attempts  of  the  Christian  assailants  at 
defiance. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

EXPLOIT  OF  HERNANDO  PEREZ  DEL  PULGAR  AND  OTHER 
CAVALIERS. 

The  siege  of  Baza,  while  it  displayed  the  skill  and  science  of 
the  Christian  commanders,  gave  hut  little  scope  for  the  adven- 
turous spirit  and  fiery  valor  of  the  young  Spanish  cavaliers. 
They  repined  at  the  tedious  monotony  and  dull  security  of  their 
fortified  camp,  and  longed  for  some  soul-stirring  exploit  of  diffi- 
culty and  danger.  Two  of  the  most  spirited  of  these  youth- 
ful cavaliers  were  Francisco  de  Bazan  and  Antonio  de  Cueva, 
the  latter  of  whom  was  son  to  the  duke  of  Albuquerque. 
As  they  were  one  day  seated  on  the  ramparts  of  the  camp,  and 
venting  their  impatience  at  this  life  of  inaction,  they  were 
overheard  by  a veteran  adalid,  one  of  those  scouts  or  guides 
who  are  acquainted  with  all  parts  of  the  country.  “Senors,” 
said  he,  “ if  you  wish  for  a service  of  peril  and  profit,  if  you 
are  willing  to  pluck  the  fiery  old  Moor  by  the  beard,  I can  lead 
you  to  where  you  may  put  your  mettle  to  the  proof.  Hard  by 
the  city  of  Guadix,  are  certain  hamlets  rich  in  booty.  I can 
conduct  you  by  a way  in  which  you  may  come  upon  them 
by  surprise ; and  if  you  are  as  cool  in  the  head,  as  you  are  hot 
in  the  spur,  you  may  bear  off  your  spoils  from  under  the  very 
eyes  of  old  El  Zagal.” 

The  idea  of  thus  making  booty  at  the  very  gates  of  Guadix, 
pleased  the  hot-spirited  youths.  These  predatory  excursions 
were  frequent  about  this  time ; and  the  Moors  of  Padul,  Alhen- 
den,  and  other  towns  of  the  Alpuxarras,  had  recently  harassed 
the  Christian  territories  by  expeditions  of  the  kind.  Francisco 
de  Bazan  and  Antonio  de  Cueva  soon  found  other  young  cava- 
liers of  their  age,  eager  to  join  in  the  adventure;  and  in  a little 
while,  they  had  nearly  three  hundred  horse  and  two  hundred 
foot,  ready  equipped  and  eager  for  the  foray. 

Keeping  their  destination  secret,  they  sallied  out  of  the  camp 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


271 


on  the  edge  of  an  evening,  and,  guided  by  tlie  adalid,  made 
their  way  by  star-light  through  the  most  secret  roads  of  the 
mountains.  In  this  way  they  pressed  on  rapidly  day  and 
night,  until  early  one  morning,  before  cock-crowing,  they  fell 
suddenly  upon  the  hamlets,  made  prisoners  of  the  inhabitants, 
sacked  the  houses,  ravaged  the  fields,  and,  sweeping  through 
the  meadows,  gathered  together  all  the  flocks  and  herds. 
Without  giving  themselves  time  to  rest,  they  set  out  upon  their 
return,  making  with  all  speed  for  the  mountains,  before  the 
alarm  should  be  given  and  the  country  roused. 

Several  of  the  herdsmen,  however,  had  fled  to  Guadix,  and 
carried  tidings  of  the  ravage  to  El  Zagal.  The  beard  of  old 
Miiley  trembled  with  rage ; he  immediately  sent  out  six  hun- 
dred of  his  choicest  horse  and  foot,  with  orders  to  recover 
the  booty,  and  to  bring  those  insolent  marauders  captive  to 
Guadix. 

The  Christian  cavaliers  were  urging  their  cavalgada  of  cat- 
tle and  sheep  up  a mountain,  as  fast  as  their  own  weariness 
would  permit,  when,  looking  back,  they  beheld  a great  cloud 
of  dust,  and  presently  descried  the  turbaned  host  hot  upon 
their  traces. 

They  saw  that  the  Moors  were  superior  in  number;  they 
were  fresh  also,  both  man  and  steed,  whereas  both  they  and 
their  horses  were  fatigued  by  two  days  and  two  nights  of  hard 
marching.  Several  of  the  horsemen  therefore  gathered  round 
the  commanders,  and  proposed  that  they  should  relinquish 
their  spoil,  and  save  themselves  by  flight.  The  captains, 
Francisco  de  Bazan  and  Antonio  de  Cueva,  spurned  at  such 
craven  counsel.  “What!”  cried  they,  “abandon  our  prey 
without  striking  a blow?  Leave  our  foot-soldiers  too  in  the 
lurch,  to  be  overwhelmed  by  the  enemy?  If  any  one  gives 
such  counsel  through  fear,  he  mistakes  the  course  of  safety ; 
for  there  is  less  danger  in  presenting  a bold  front  to  the  foe, 
than  in  turning  a dastard  back ; and  fewer  men  are  killed  in  a 
brave  advance,  than  in  a cowardly  retreat.” 

Some  of  the  cavaliers  were  touched  by  these  words,  and  de- 
clared that  they  would  stand  by  the  foot-soldiers  like  true 
companions  in  arms:  the  great  mass  of  the  party,  however, 
were  volunteers,  brought  together  by  chance,  who  received  no 
pay,  nor  had  any  common  tie  to  keep  them  together  in  time 
of  danger.  The  pleasure  of  the  expedition  being  over,  each 
thought  but  of  his  own  safety,  regardless  of  his  companions. 
As  the  enemy  approached,  the  tumult  of  opinions  increased, 


272 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


and  every  thing  was  in  confusion.  The  captains,  to  put  an 
end  to  the  dispute,  ordered  the  standard-bearer  to  advance 
against  the  Moors,  well  knowing  that  no  true  cavalier  would 
hesitate  to  follow  and  defend  his  banner.  The  standard-bearer 
hesitated — the  troops  were  on  the  point  of  taking  to  flight. 

Upon  this,  a cavalier  of  the  royal  guards,  named  Hernando 
Perez  del  Pulgar,  alcayde  of  the  fortress  of  Salar,  rode  to  the 
front.  He  took  off  a handkerchief  which  he  wore  round  his 
head,  after  the  Andalusian  fashion,  and,  tying  it  to  the  end  of 
his  lance,  elevated  it  in  the  air.  “Cavaliers,”  cried  he,  “why 
do  ye  take  weapons  in  your  hands,  if  you  depend  upon  your 
feet  for  safety?  This  day  will  determine  who  is  the  brave 
man,  and  who  the  coward.  He  who  is  disposed  to  fight,  shall 
not  want  a standard:  let  him  follow  this  handkerchief.”  So 
saying,  he  waved  his  banner,  and  spurred  bravely  against  the 
Moors.  His  example  shamed  some,  and  filled  others  with  gen- 
erous emulation:  all  turned  with  one  accord,  and,  following 
the  valiant  Pulgar,  rushed  with  shouts  upon  the  enemy.  The 
Moors  scarcely  waited  to  receive  the  shook  of  their  encounter. 
Seized  with  a sudden  panic,  they  took  to  flight,  and  were  pur- 
sued for  a considerable  distance,  with  great  slaughter.  Three 
hundred  of  their  dead  strewed  the  road,  and  were  stripped 
and  despoiled  by  the  conquerors ; many  were  taken  prisoners, 
and  the  Christian  cavaliers  returned  in  triumph  to  the  camp, 
with  a long  cavalgada  of  sheep  and  cattle,  and  mules  laden 
with  booty,  and  hearing  before  them  the  singular  standard 
which  had  conducted  them  to  victory. 

When  king  Ferdinand  was  informed  of  the  gallant  action  of 
Hernando  Perez  del  Pulgar,  he  immediately  conferred  on  him 
the  honor  of  knighthood,  and  ordered,  that  in  memory  of  his 
achievement,  he  should  bear  for  arms  a lance  with  a handker- 
chief at  the  end  of  it,  together  with  a castle  and  twelve  lions. 
This  is  but  one  of  many  hardy  and  heroic  deeds  done  by  this 
brave  cavalier,  in  the  wars  against  the  Moors ; by  which  he 
gained  great  renown,  and  the  distinguished  appellation  of  “El 
de  las  hazanas,”  or  “ He  of  the  exploits.”  * 


* Hernando  del  Pulgar,  the  historian,  secretary  to  queen  Isabella,  is  confounded 
with  this  cavalier,  by  some  writers.  He  was  also  present  at  the  siege  of  Baza,  and 
has  recounted  this  transaction  in  his  chronicle  of  the  Catholic  sovereigns  Ferdinand 
and  Isabella. 


TEE  coy  QUEST  OF  GRAS  AD  A. 


2T1 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

COXTIXCATION  OF  THE  SIEGE  OF  BAZA. 

The  old  Moorish  king  El  Zagal  mounted  a tower  and  looked 
out  eagerly  to  enjoy  the  sight  of  the  Christian  marauders 
brought  captive  into  the  gates  of  Guadix ; but  his  spirits  fell, 
when  he  beheld  his  own  troops  stealing  back  in  the  dusk  of 
the  evening,  in  broken  and  dejected  parties. 

The  fortune  of  war  bore  hard  against  the  old  monarch ; his 
mind  was  harassed  by  the  disastrous  tidings  brought  each  day 
from  Baza,  of  the  sufferings  of  the  inhabitants,  and  the  num- 
bers of  the  garrison  slain  in  the  frequent  skirmishes.  He 
dared  not  go  in  person  to  the  relief  of  the  place,  for  his  pre- 
sence was  necessary  in  Guadix,  to  keep  a check  upon  his 
nephew  in  Granada.  He  made  efforts  to  send  reinforcements 
and  supplies : but  they  were  intercepted,  and  either  captured 
or  driven  back.  Still  his  situation  was  in  some  respects  pre- 
ferable to  that  of  his  nephew  Boabdil.  The  old  monarch  was 
battling  like  a warrior,  on  the  last  step  of  his  throne ; El  Chico 
remained  a kind  of  pensioned  vassal,  in  the  luxurious  abode  of 
the  Alhambra.  The  chivalrous  part  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Granada  could  not  but  compare  the  generous  stand  made  by 
the  warriors  of  Baza  for  their  country  and  their  faith,  with 
their  own  timeserving  snbruission  to  the  yoke  of  an  unbeliever. 
Every  account  they  received  of  the  woes  of  Baza,  wrung  their 
hearts  with  agony ; every  account  of  the  exploits  of  its  devoted 
defenders,  brought  blushes  to  their  cheeks.  Many  stole  forth 
secretly  with  their  weapons,  and  hastened  to  join  the  besieged ; 
and  the  partisans  of  El  Zagal  wrought  upon  the  patriotism  and 
passions  of  the  remainder,  until  another  of  those  conspiracies 
was  formed,  that  were  continually  menacing  the  unsteady 
throne  of  Granada.  It  was  concerted  by  the  conspirator's,  to 
assail  the  Alhambra  on  a sudden ; to  slay  Boabdil ; to  assemble 
all  the  troops,  and  march  to  Guadix : where,  being  reinforced 
by  the  garrison  of  that  place,  and  led  on  by  the  old  warrior 
monarch,  they  might  fall  with  overwhelming  power  upon  the 
Christian  army  before  Baza. 

Fortunately  for  Boabdil.  he  discovered  the  conspiracy  in 
time,  and  had  the  heads  of  the  leaders  struck  off.  and  placed 
upon  the  walls  of  the  Alhambra, — an  act  of  severity  unusual 


274 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


with  this  mild  and  wavering  monarch,  which  struck  terror 
into  the  disaffected,  and  produced  a kind  of  mute  tranquillity 
throughout  the  city. 

King  Ferdinand  had  full  information  of  all  these  movements 
and  measures  for  the  relief  of  Baza,  and  took  timely  precau- 
tions to  prevent  them.  Bodies  of  horsemen  held  watch  in  the 
mountain  passes,  to  prevent  all  supplies,  and  to  intercept  any 
generous  volunteers  from  Granada;  and  watch-towers  were 
erected,  or  scouts  were  placed  on  every  commanding  height, 
to  give  the  alarm  at  the  least  sign  of  a hostile  turban. 

The  prince  Cidi  Yahye  and  his  brave  companions  in  arms, 
were  thus  gradually  availed  up,  as  it  were,  from  the  rest  of  the 
world.  A line  of  towers,  the  battlements  of  which  bristled 
with  troops,  girdled  their  city;  and  behind  the  intervening, 
bulwarks  and  palisadoes,  passed  and  repassed  continual  squa- 
drons of  troops.  Week  after  week,  and  month  after  month, 
passed  away,  but  Ferdinand  waited  in  vain  for  the  garrison 
to  be  either  terrified  or  starved  into  surrender.  E^ery  day 
they  sallied  forth  with  the  spirit  and  alacrity  of  troops  high 
fed,  and  flushed  with  confidence.  “The  Christian  monarch,” 
said  the  veteran  Mohammed  ben  Hassan,  “ builds  his  hopes 
upon  our  growing  faint  and  desponding— we  must  manifest 
unusual  cheerfulness  and  vigor.  What  would  be  rashness  in 
other  service,  becomes  prudence  with  us.”  The  prince  Cidi 
Yahye  agreed  with  him  in  opinion,  and  sallied  forth  with  his 
troops  upon  all  kinds  of  harebrained  exploits.  They  laid  am- 
bushes, concerted  surprises,  and  made  the  most  desperate  as- 
saults. The  great  extent  of  the  Christian  works  rendered 
them  weak  in  many  parts : against  these  the  Moors  directed 
their  attacks,  suddenly  breaking  into  them,  making  a hasty 
ravage,  and  bearing  off  their  booty  in  triumph  to  the  city. 
Sometimes  they  would  sally  forth  by  the  passes  and  clefts  of 
the  mountain  in  the  rear  of  the  city,  which  it  was  difficult  to 
guard,  and,  hurrying  down  into  the  plain,  would  sweep  off  all 
cattle  and  sheep  that  were  grazing  near  the  suburbs,  and  all 
stragglers  from  the  camp. 

These  partisan  sallies  brought  on  many  sharp  and  bloody 
encounters,  in  some  of  which  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  and  the 
alcayde  de  los  Donzeles  distinguished  themselves  greatly. 
During  one  of  these  hot  skirmishes,  which  happened  on  the 
skirts  of  the  mountain,  about  twilight,  a valiant  cavalier, 
named  Martin  Galindo,  beheld  a powerful  Moor  dealing 
deadly  blows  about  him,  and  making  great  havoc  among  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


275 


Christians.  Galindo  pressed  forward,  and  challenged  him  to 
single  combat.  The  Moor,  who  was  of  the  valiant  tribe  of  the 
Abencerrages,  was  not  slow  in  answering  the  call.  Couching 
their  lances,  they  rushed  furiously  upon  each  other.  At  the 
first  shock  the  Moor  was  wounded  in  the  face,  and  borne  out 
of  his  saddle.  Before  Galindo  could  check  his  steed,  and  turn 
from  his  career,  the  Moor  sprang  upon  his  feet,  recovered  his 
lance,  and,  rushing  upon  him,  wounded  him  in  the  head  and 
the  arm.  Though  Galindo  was  on  horseback  and  the  Moor  on 
foot,  yet  such  was  the  prowess  and  address  of  the  latter,  that 
the  Christian  knight,  being  disabled  in  the  arm,  was  in  the 
utmost  peril,  when  his  comrades  hastened  to  his  assistance. 
At  their  approach,  the  valiant  pagan  retreated  slowly  up  the 
rocks,  keeping  them  at  bay,  until  he  found  himself  among  his 
companions. 

Several  of  the  young  Spanish  cavaliers,  stung  by  the  triumph 
of  this  Moslem  knight,  would  have  challenged  others  of  the 
Moors  to  single  combat;  but  king  Ferdinand  prohibited  all 
vaunting  encounters  of  the  kind.  He  forbade  his  troops,  also, 
to  provoke  skirmishes,  well  knowing  that  the  Moors  were 
more  dexterous  than  most  people  in  this  irregular  mode  of 
fighting,  and  were  better  acquainted  with  the  ground. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

HOW  TWO  FRIARS  ARRIVED  AT  THE  GAMP,  AND  HOW  THEY  CAME 
FROM  THE  HOLY  LAND. 

While  the  holy  Christian  army  (says  Fray  Antonio  Aga- 
pida)  was  thus  beleaguring  this  infidel  city  of  Baza,  there  rode 
into  the  camp,  one  day,  two  reverend  friars  of  the  order  of 
Saint  Francis.  One  was  of  portly  person,  and  authoritative 
air:  he  bestrode  a goodly  steed,  well  conditioned  and  well 
caparisoned;  while  his  companion  rode  beside  him,  upon  a 
humble  hack,  poorly  accoutred,  and,  as  he  rode,  he  scarcely 
raised  his  eyes  from  the  ground,  but  maintained  a meek  and 
lowly  air. 

The  arrival  of  two  friars  in  the  camp  was  not  a matter  of 
much  note,  for  in  these*  holy  wars  the  church  militant  con- 
tinually mingled  in  the  affray,  and  helmet  and  cowl  were 


276 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


always  seen  together;  but  it  was  soon  discovered  that  these 
worthy  saints-errant  were  from  a far  country,  and  on  a mis* 
sion  of  great  import. 

They  were,  in  truth,  just  arrived  from  the  Holy  Land,  being 
two  of  the  saintly  men  who  kept  vigil  over  the  sepulchre  of  our 
blessed  Lord  at  Jerusalem.  He  of  the  tall  and  portly  form  and 
commanding  presence,  was  Fray  Antonio  Millan,  prior  of  the 
Franciscan  convent  in  the  holy  city.  He  had  a full  and  florid 
countenance,  a sonorous  voice,  and  was  round,  and  swelling, 
and  copious  in  his  periods,  like  one  accustomed  to  harangue, 
and  to  be  listened  to  with  deference.  His  companion  was 
sihall  and  spare  in  form,  pale  of  visage,  and  soft  and  silken  and 
almost  whispering  in  speech.  “ He  had  a humble  and  lowly 
way,”  says  Agapida,  “ evermore  bowing  the  head,  as  became 
one  of  his  calling.  ” Yet  he  was  one  of  the  most  active,  zeal- 
ous, and  effective  brothers  of  the  convent ; and  when  he  raised 
his  small  black  eye  from  the  earth,  there  was  a keen  glance 
out  of  the  corner,  which  showed,  that  though  harmless  as  a 
dove,  he  was  nevertheless  as  wise  as  a serpent. 

These  holy  men  had  come  on  a momentous  embassy  from  the 
grand  soldan  of  Egypt ; or,  as  Agapida  terms  him  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  day,  the  soldan  of  Babylon.  The  league  which  had 
been  made  between  that  potentate  and  his  arch-foe  the  Grand- 
Turk  Bajazet  II.,  to  unite  in  arms  for  the  salvation  of  Granada, 
as  has  been  mentioned  in  a previous  chapter  of  this  chronicle, 
had  come  to  nought.  The  infidel  princes  had  again  taken  up 
arms  against  each  other,'  and  had  relapsed  into  their  ancient 
hostility.  Still  the  grand  soldan,  as  head  of  the  whole  Moslem 
sect,  considered  himself  bound  to  preserve  the  kingdom  of 
Granada  from  the  grasp  of  unbelievers.  He  dispatched,  there- 
fore, these  two  holy  friars  with  letters  to  the  Castilian  sove- 
reigns, as  well  as  to  the  pope  and  to  the  king  of  Naples,  remon- 
strating against  the  evils  done  to  the  Moors  of  the  kingdom  of 
Granada,  who  were  of  his  faith  and  kindred ; whereas  it  was 
well  known  that  great  numbers  of  Christians  were  indulged 
and  protected  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  their  property,  their 
liberty,  and  their  faith,  in  his  dominions.  He  insisted,  there- 
fore, that  this  war  should  cease ; that  the  Moors  of  Granada 
should  be  reinstated  in  the  territory  of  which  they  had  been 
dispossessed ; otherwise  he  threatened  to  put  to  death  all  the 
Christians  beneath  his  sway,  to  demolish  their  convents  and 
temples,  and  to  destroy  the  holy  sepulchre. 

This  fearful  menace  had  spread  consternation  among  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


277 


Christians  of  Palestine ; and  when  the  intrepid  Fray  Antonio 
Millan  and  his  lowly  companion  departed  on  their  mission, 
they  were  accompanied  far  from  the  gates  of  Jerusalem  by  an 
anxious  throng  of  brethren  and  disciples,  who  remained  watch- 
ing them  with  tearful  eyes,  as  they  journeyed  over  the  plains 
of  Judea. 

These  holy  ambassadors  were  received  with  great  distinction 
by  king  Ferdinand ; for  men  of  their  cloth  had  ever  high  honor 
and  consideration  in  his  court.  He  had  long  and  frequent  con- 
versations with  them,  about  the  Holy  Land ; the  state  of  the 
Christian  church  in  the  dominions  of  the  grand  soldan,  and  of 
the  policy  and  conduct  of  that  arch-infidel  towards  it.  The 
portly  prior  of  the  Franciscan  convent  was  full,  and  round, 
and  oratorical,  in  his  replies ; and  the  king  expressed  himself 
much  pleased  with  the  eloquence  of  his  periods ; but  the  politic 
monarch  was  observed  to  lend  a close  and  attentive  ear  to  the 
whispering  voice  of  the  lowly  companion,  “ whose  discourse,” 
adds  Agapida,  “though  modest  and  low,  was  clear  and  fluent, 
and  full  of  subtle  wisdom.”  These  holy  friars  had  visited 
Rome  in  their  journeying,  where  they  had  delivered  the  letter 
of  the  soldan  to  the  sovereign  pontiff.  His  holiness  had  writ- 
ten by  them  to  the  Castilian  sovereigns,  requesting  to  know 
wrhat  reply  they  had  to  offer  to  this  demand  of  the  oriental 
potentate. 

The  king  of  Naples  also  wrote  to  them  on  the  subject,  but 
in  wary  terms  He  inquired  into  the  cause  of  this  w^ar  with 
the  Moors  of  Granada,  and  expressed  great  marvel  at  its 
events,  as  if  (says  Agapida)  both  were  not  notorious  through- 
out all  the  Christian  world.  “Nay,”  adds  the  worthy  friar 
with  becoming  indignation,  4 ‘ he  uttered  opinions  savoring  of 
little  better  than  damnable  heresy; — for  he  observed,  that 
although  the  Moors  were  of  a different  sect,  they  ought  not  to 
be  maltreated  without  just  cause ; and  hinted  that  if  the  Cas- 
tilian sovereigns  did  not  suffer  any  crying  injury  from  the 
Moors,  it  would  be  improper  to  do  any  thing  which  might 
draw  great  damage  upon  the  Christians : as  if,  when  once  the 
sword  of  the  faith  was  drawn,  it  ought  ever  to  be  sheathed 
until  this  scum  of  heathendom  were  utterly  destroyed  or 
driven  from  the  land.  But  this  monarch,”  he  continues,  “was 
more  kindly  disposed  towards  the  infidels  than  was  honest  and 
hopeful  in  a Christian  prince,  and  was  at  that  very  time  in 
league  wTith  the  soldan  against  their  common  enemy  the 
Grand-Turk.” 


278 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


These  pious  sentiments  of  the  truly  Catholic  Agapida,  are 
echoed  by  Padre  Mariana,  in  his  history;*  but  the  worthy 
chronicler  Pedro  Abarca  attributes  the  interference  of  the 
king  of  Naples,  not  to  lack  of  orthodoxy  in  religion,  but  to  an 
excess  of  worldly  policy;  he  being  apprehensive  that,  should 
Ferdinand  conquer  the  Moors  of  Granada,  he  might  have  time 
and  means  to  assert  a claim  of  the  house  of  Arragon  to  the 
crown  of  Naples. 

“King  Ferdinand,”  continues  the  worthy  father  Pedro  Abar- 
ca, 4 4 was  no  less  master  of  dissimulation  than  his  cousin  of 
Naples ; so  he  replied  to  him  with  the  utmost  suavity  of  man- 
ner,  going  into  a minute  and  patient  vindication  of  the  war, 
and  taking  great  apparent  pains  to  inform  him  of  those  things 
which  ah  the  world  knew,  but  of  which  the  other  pretended  to 
be  ignorant.”!  At  the  same  time  he  soothed  his  solicitude 
about  the  fate  of  the  Christians  in  the  empire  of  the  grand 
soldan,  assuring  him  that  the  great  revenue  extorted  from 
them  in  rents  and  tributes,  would  be  a certain  protection 
against  the  threatened  violence. 

To  the  pope  he  made  the  usual  vindication  of  the  war;  that 
it  was  for  the  recovery  of  ancient  territory,  usurped  by  the 
Moors;  for  the  punishment  of  wars  and  violences  inflicted  upon 
the  Christians ; and  finally,  that  it  was  a holy  crusade  for  the 
glory  and  advancement  of  the  church. 

“It  was  a truly  edifying  sight,”  says  Agapida,  “to  behold 
these  friars,  after  they  had  had  their  audience  of  the  king, 
moving  about  the  camp  always  surrounded  by  nobles  and 
cavaliers  of  high  and  martial  renown.  These  were  insatiable 
in  their  questions  about  the  Ploly  Land,  the  state  of  the  sepul- 
chre of  our  Lord,  and  the  sufferings  of  the  devoted  brethren 
who  guarded  it,  and  the  pious  pilgrims  who  resorted  there  to 
pay  their  vows.  The  portly  prior  of  the  convent  would  stand 
with  lofty  and  shining  countenance  in  the  midst  of  these  iron 
warriors,  and  declaim  with  resounding  eloquence  on  the  his- 
tory of  the  sepulchre ; but  the  humbler  brother  would  ever  and 
anon  sigh  deeply,  and  in  low  tones  utter  some  tale  of  suffering 
and  outrage,  at  which  his  steel-clad  hearers  would  grasp  the 
hilts  of  their  swords,  and  mutter  between  their  clenched  teeth 
prayers  for  another  crusade.” 

The  pious  friars,  having  finished  their  mission  to  the  king, 


* Mariana,  lib.  25,  cap.  15. 
t Abarca,  An  ales  ds  Aragon,  Rey  xxx.  cap.  3. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


279 


and  been  treated  with  all  due  distinction,  took  their  leave  and 
wended  their  way  to  Jaen,  to  visit  the  most  Catholic  of  queens. 
Isabella,  whose  heart  was  the  seat  of  piety,  received  them  as 
sacred  men,  invested  with  more  than  human  dignity.  During 
their  residence  at  Jaen,  they  were  continually  in  the  royal 
presence;  the  respectable  prior  of  the  convent  moved  and 
melted  the  ladies  of  the  court  by  his  florid  rhetoric,  but  his 
lowly  companion  was  observed  to  have  continual  access  to  the 
royal  ear.  That  saintly  and  soft-spoken  messenger  (says  Agtp 
pida)  received  the  reward  of  his  humility;  for  the  queen, 
moved  by  his  frequent  representations,  made  in  all  modesty 
and  lowliness  of  spirit,  granted  a yearly  sum  in  perpetuity,  of 
one  thousand  ducats  in  gold,  for  the  support  of  the  monks  of 
the  convent  of  the  holy  sepulchre.* 

Moreover,  on  the  departure  of  these  holy  ambassadors,  the 
excellent  and  most  Catholic  queen  delivered  to  them  a veil 
devoutly  embroidered  with  her  own  royal  hands,  to  be  placed 
over  the  holy  sepulchre ; — a precious  and  inestimable  present, 
which  called  forth  a most  eloquent  tribute  of  thanks  from  the 
portly  prior,  but  which  brought  tears  into  the  eyes  of  his  lowly 
companion,  f 


* “ La  Reyna  dio  a los  Frayles  mil  ducados  de  renta  cado  ano  para  el  sustanto  de 
los  religiosos  del  santo  sepulcro,  que  es  la  mejor  limosna  y sustanto  que  hasta  nu- 
estros  dias  ha  quedado  a estos  religiosas  de  Gerusalem:  para  donde  les  dio  la  Reyna 
un  velo  labrado  por  sus  manos,  para  poner  encima  de  la  santa  sepultura  del 
Senor.” — Garibay,  Compend.  Hist.  lib.  18,  cap.  36. 

tit  is  proper  to  mention  the  result  of  this  mission  of  the  two  friars,  and  which 
the  worthy  Agapida  has  neglected  to  record.  At  a subsequent  period,  the  Catholic 
sovereigns  sent  the  distinguished  historian,  Pietro  Martyr,  of  Angleria,  as  ambassa- 
dor to  the  grand  soldan.  That  able  man  made  such  representations  as  were  per- 
fectly satisfactory  to  the  oriental  potentate.  He  also  obtained  from  him  the  re- 
mission of  many  exactions  and  extortions  heretofore  practised  upon  Christian 
pilgrims  visiting  the  holy  sepulchre ; which,  it  is  presumed,  had  been  gently  but 
cogently  detailed  to  the  monarch  by  the  lowly  friar.  Pietro  Martyr  wrote  an  ac- 
count of  his  embassy  to  the  grand  soldan— a work  greatly  esteemed  by  the  learned, 
and  containing  much  curious  information.  It  is  entitled,  De  Legatione  Babylonica. 


280 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

HOW  QUEEN  ISABELLA  DEVISED  MEANS  TO  SUPPLY  THE  ARMY 
WITH  PROVISIONS. 

It  has  been  the  custom  to  laud  the  conduct  and  address  of 
king  Ferdinand,  in  this  most  arduous  and  protracted  war ; hut 
the  sage  Agapida  is  more  disposed  to  give  credit  to  the  coun- 
sels and  measures  of  the  queen,  who,  he  observes,  though  less 
ostensible  in  action,  was  in  truth  the  very  soul,  the  vital  prin- 
ciple, of  this  great  enterprise.  While  king  Ferdinand  was 
bustling  in  his  camp  and  making  a glittering  display  with  his 
gallant  chivalry,  she,  surrounded  by  her  saintly  counsellors, 
in  the  episcopal  palace  of  Jaen,  was  devising  ways  and  means 
to  keep  the  king  and  his  army  in  existence.  She  had  pledged 
herself  to  keep  up  a supply  of  men,  and  money,  and  provi- 
sions, until  the  city  should  be  taken.  The  hardships  of  the 
siege  caused  a fearful  waste  of  life,  but  the  supply  of  men  was 
the  least  difficult  part  of  her  undertaking.  So  beloved  was  the 
queen  by  the  chivalry  of  Spain,  that  on  her  calling  on  them  for 
assistance,  not  a grandee  or  cavalier  that  yet  lingered  at  home, 
but  either  repaired  in  person  or  sent  forces  to  the  camp ; the 
ancient  and  warlike  families  vied  with  each  other  in  marshal- 
ling forth  their  vassals,  and  thus  the  besieged  Moors  beheld 
each  day  fresh  troops  arriving  before  their  city,  and  new  en- 
signs and  pennons  displayed,  emblazoned  with  arms  well 
known  to  the  veteran  warriors. 

But  the  most  arduous  task  was  to  keep  up  a regular  supply 
oi  provisions.  It  was  not  the  army  alone  that  had  to  be  sup- 
ported, but  also  the  captured  towns  and  their  garrisons ; for 
the  whole  country  around  them  had  been  ravaged,  and  the 
conquerors  were  in  danger  of  starving  in  the  midst  of  the  land 
they  had  desolated.  To  transport  the  daily  supplies  for  such 
immense  numbers,  was  a gigantic  undertaking,  in  a country 
where  there  was  neither  water  conveyance  nor  roads  for  car- 
riages. Every  thing  had  to  be  borne  by  beasts  of  burthen  over 
rugged  and  broken  paths  of  the  mountains,  and  through  dan- 
gerous defiles,  exposed  to  the  attacks  and  plunderings  of  the 
Moors. 

The  wary  and  calculating  merchants,  accustomed  to  supply 
the  army,  shrunk  from  engaging,  at  their  own  risk,  in  so 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA 


281 


hazardous  an  undertaking.  The  queen  therefore  hired  four- 
teen thousand  beasts  of  burthen,  and  ordered  all  the  wheat 
and  barley  to  be  bought  up  in  Andalusia,  and  in  the  domains 
of  the  knights  of  Santiago  and  Calatrava.  She  distributed  the 
administration  of  these  supplies  among  able  and  confidential 
persons.  Some  were  employed  to  collect  the  grain ; others,  to 
take  it  to  the  mills ; others,  to  superintend  the  grinding  and 
delivery ; and  others,  to  convey  it  to  the  camp.  To  every  two 
hundred  animals  a muleteer  was  allotted,  to  take  charge  of 
them  on  the  route.  Thus,  great  lines  of  convoys  were  in  con- 
stant movement,  traversing  to  and  fro,  guarded  by  large 
bodies  of  troops,  to  defend  them  from  hovering  parties  of  the 
Moors.  Not  a single  day’s  intermission  was  allowed,  for  the 
army  depended  upon  the  constant  arrival  of  these  supplies  for 
daily  food.  The  grain,  when  brought  into  the  camp,  was 
deposited  in  an  immense  granary,  and  sold  to  the  army  at  a 
fixed  price,  which  was  never  either  raised  or  lowered. 

Incredible  were  the  expenses  incurred  in  these  supplies ; but 
the  queen  had  ghostly  advisers,  thoroughly  versed  in  the  art 
of  getting  at  the  resources  of  the  country.  Many  worthy  pre- 
lates opened  the  deep  purses  of  the  church,  and  furnished 
loans  from  the  revenues  of  their  dioceses  and  convents ; and 
their  pious  contributions  were  eventually  rewarded  by  Provi- 
dence an  hundred  fold.  Merchants  and  other  wealthy  indi- 
viduals, confident  of  the  punctual  faith  of  the  queen,  advanced 
large  sums  on  the  security  of  her  word ; many  noble  families 
lent  their  plate,  without  waiting  to  be  asked.  The  queen  also 
sold  certain  annual  rents  in  inheritance  at  great  sacrifices, 
assigning  the  revenue  of  towns  and  cities  for  the  payment. 
Finding  all  this  insufficient  to  satisfy  the  enormous  expendi- 
ture, she  sent  her  gold  and  plate  and  all  her  jewels  to  the 
cities  of  Valentia  and  Barcelona,  where  they  were  pledged  for 
a great  amount  of  money,  which  was  immediately  appro- 
priated to  keep  up  the  supplies  of  the  army. 

Thus,  through  the  wonderful  activity,  judgment,  and  enter- 
prise of  this  heroic  and  magnanimous  woman,  a great  host, 
encamped  in  the  heart  of  a warlike  country,  accessible  only 
over  mountain  roads,  was  maintained  in  continual  abundance. 
Nor  was  it  supplied  merely  with  the  necessaries  and  comforts 
of  life.  The  powerful  escorts  drew  merchants  and  artificers 
from  all  parts,  to  repair,  as  if  in  caravans,  to  this  great  mili- 
tary market.  In  a little  while,  the  camp  abounded  with 
tradesmen  and  artists  of  all  kinds,  to  administer  to  the  luxury* 


282 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


and  ostentation  of  the  youthful  chivalry.  Here  might  be  seen 
cunning  artificers  in  steel,  and  accomplished  armorers,  achiev- 
ing those  rare  and  sumptuous  helmets  and  cuirasses,  richly 
gilt,  inlaid,  and  embossed,  in  which  the  Spanish  cavaliers 
delighted.  Saddlers  and  harness-makers  and  horse-milliners, 
also,  were  there,  whose  tents  glittered  with  gorgeous  housings 
and  caparisons.  The  merchants  spread  forth  their  sumptuous 
silks,  cloths,  brocades,  fine  linen,  and  tapestry.  The  tents  of 
the  nobility  were  prodigally  decorated  with  all  kinds  of  the 
richest  stuffs,  and  dazzled  the  eye  with  their  magnificence: 
nor  could  the  grave  looks  and  grave  speeches  of  king  Ferdi- 
nand prevent  his  youthful  cavaliers  from  vying  with  each 
other  in  the  splendor  of  their  dresses  and  caparisons,  on  all 
occasions  of  parade  and  ceremony. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

OF  THE  DISASTERS  WHICH  BEFELL  THE  CAMP. 

While  the  Christian  camp,  thus  gay  and  gorgeous,  spread 
itself  out  like  a holyday  pageant  before  the  walls  of  Baza — 
while  a long  line  of  beasts  of  burthen,  laden  with  provisions 
and  luxuries,  were  seen  descending  the  valley  from  morning 
till  night,  and  pouring  into  the  camp  a continued  stream  of 
abundance, — the  unfortunate  garrison  found  their  resources 
rapidly  wasting  away,  and  famine  already  began  to  pinch  the 
peaceful  part  of  the  community. 

Cidi  Yahye  had  acted  with  great  spirit  and  valor,  as  long  as 
there  was  any  prospect  of  success ; but  he  began  to  lose  his 
usual  fire  and  animation,  and  was  observed  to  pace  the  walls 
of  Baza  with  a pensive  air,  casting  many  a wistful  look 
towards  the  Christian  camp,  and  sinking  into  profound  reve- 
ries and  cogitations.  The  veteran  alcayde,  Mohammed  ben 
Hassan,  noticed  these  desponding  moods,  and  endeavored  to 
rally  the  spirits  of  the  prince.  “ The  rainy  season  is  at  hand,” 
would  he  cry;  “ the  floods  will  soon  pour  down  from  the 
mountains ; the  rivers  will  overflow  their  banks,  and  inundate 
the  valleys.  The  Christian  king  already  begins  to  waver ; he 
dare  not  linger,  and  encounter  such  a season,  in  a plain  cut 
up  by  canals  and  rivulets,  A single  wintry  storm  from  our 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  283 

mountains  would  wash  away  his  canvas  city,  and  sweep  oft 
those  gay  pavilions  like  wreaths  of  snow  before  the  blast.” 

The  prince  Cidi  Yahye  took  heart  at  these  words,  and 
counted  the  days  as  they  passed  until  the  stormy  season 
should  commence.  As  he  watched  the  Christian  camp,  he  be- 
held it  one  morning  in  universal  commotion:  there  was  an 
unusual  sound  of  hammers  in  every  part,  as  if  some  new 
engines  of  war  were  constructing.  At  length,  to  his  astonish- 
ment, the  walls  and  roofs  of  houses  began  to  appear  above  the 
bulwarks.  In  a little  while,  there  were  above  a thousand  edi- 
fices of  wood  and  plaster  erected,  covered  with  tiles  taken 
from  the  demolished  towers  of  the  orchards,  and  bearing  the 
pennons  of  various  commanders  and  cavaliers;  while  the 
common  soldiery  constructed  huts,  of  clay  and  branches  of 
trees,  thatched  with  straw.  Thus,  to  the  dismay  of  the  Moors, 
within  four  days  the  light  tents  and  gay  pavilions  which  had 
whitened  their  hills  and  plains,  passed  away  like  summer 
clouds ; and  the  unsubstantial  camp  assumed  the  solid  appear- 
ance of  a city  laid  out  into  streets  and  squares.  In  the  centre 
rose  a large  edifice  which  overlooked  the  whole ; and  the  royal 
standard  of  Arragon  and  Castile,  proudly  floating  above  it, 
showed  it  to  be  the  palace  of  the  king.* 

Ferdinand  had  taken  the  sudden  resolution  thus  to  turn  his 
camp  into  a city,  partly  to  provide  against  the  approaching 
season,  and  partly  to  convince  the  Moors  of  his  fixed  deter- 
mination to  continue  the  siege.  In  their  haste  to  erect  their 
dwellings,  however,  the  Spanish  cavaliers  had  not  properly 
considered  the  nature  of  the  climate.  For  the  greater  part  of 
the  year,  there  scarcely  falls  a drop  of  rain  on  the  thirsty  soil 
of  Andalusia.  The  ramblas,  or  dry  channels  of  the  torrents, 
remain  deep  and  arid  gashes  and  clefts  in  the  sides  of  the 
mountains ; the  perennial  streams  shrink  up  to  mere  threads  of 
of  water,  which,  tinkling  down  the  bottoms  of  the  deep  bar- 
rancas or  ravines,  scarce  feed  and  keep  alive  the  rivers  of  the 
valleys.  The  rivers,  almost  lost  in  their  wide  and  naked  beds, 
seem  like  thirsty  rills,  winding  in  serpentine  mazes  through 
deserts  of  sand  and  stones ; and  so  shallow  and  tranquil  in 
their  course,  as  to  be  forded  in  safety  in  almost  every  part. 
One  autumnal  tempest  of  rain,  however,  changes  the  whole 
face  of  nature the  clouds  break  in  deluges  among  the  vast 
congregation  of  mountains;  the  ramblas  are  suddenly  filled 


Cura  de  los  Palacios,  Pulgar,  etc. 


284 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


with  raging  floods;  the  tinkling  rivulets  swell  to  thundering 
torrents,  that  come  roaring  down  from  the  mountains,  tum- 
bling great  masses  of  rocks  in  their  career.  The  late  mean- 
dering river  spreads  over  its  once  naked  bed,  lashes  its  surges 
against  the  banks,  and  rushes  like  a wide  and  foaming  inunda- 
tion through  the  valley. 

Scarcely  had  the  Christians  finished  their  slightly  built 
edifices,  when  an  autumnal  tempest  of  the  kind  came  scouring 
from  the  mountains.  The  camp  was  immediately  overflowed. 
Many  of  the  houses,  undermined  by  the  floods  or  beaten  by  the 
rain,  crumbled  away  and  fell  to  the  earth,  burying  man  and 
beast  beneath  their  ruins.  Several  valuable  lives  were  lost, 
and  great  numbers  of  horses  and  other  animals  perished.  To 
add  to  the  distress  and  confusion  of  the  camp,  the  daily  supply 
of  provisions  suddenly  ceased ; for  the  rain  had  broken  up  the 
roads,  and  rendered  the  rivers  impassable.  A panic  seized 
upon  the  army,  for  the  cessation  of  a single  day’s  supply  pro- 
duced a scarcity  of  bread  and  provender.  Fortunately,  the 
rain  was  but  transient:  the  torrents  rushed  by,  and  ceased; 
the  rivers  shrunk  back  again  to  their  narrow  channels,  and 
the  convoys  that  had  been  detained  upon  their  banks  arrived 
safely  in  the  camp. 

No  sooner  did  queen  Isabella  hear  of  this  interruption  of  her 
supplies,  than,  with  her  usual  vigilance  and  activity,  she  pro- 
vided against  its  recurrence.  She  dispatched  six  thousand 
foot-soldiers,  under  the  command  of  experienced  officers,  to  re- 
pair the  roads,  and  to  make  causeways  and  bridges,  for  the 
distance  of  seven  Spanish  leagues.  The  troops,  also,  who  bad 
been  stationed  in  the  mountains  by  the  king  to  guard  the  de- 
files, made  two  paths, — one  for  the  convoys  going  to  the  camp, 
and  the  other  for  those  returning,  that  they  might  not  meet 
and  impede  each  other.  The  edifices  which  had  been  de- 
molished by  the  late  floods  were  rebuilt  in  a firmer  manner, 
and  precautions  were  taken  to  protect  the  camp  from  future 
inundations. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


285 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

ENCOUNTERS  BETWEEN  THE  CHRISTIANS  AND  MOORS,  BEFORE 
BAZA;  AND  THE  DEVOTION  OF  THE  INHABITANTS  TO  THE  DE- 
FENCE OF  THEIR  CITY. 

When  King  Ferdinand  beheld  the  ravage  and  confusion 
produced  by  a single  autumnal  storm,  and  bethought  him  of 
all  the  maladies  to  which  a besieging  camp  is  exposed  in  in- 
clement seasons,  he  began  to  feel  his  compassion  kindling  for 
the  suffering  people  of  Baza,  and  an  inclination  to  grant  them 
more  favorable  terms.  He  sent,  therefore,  several  messages  to 
the  alcayde  Mohammed  ben  Hassan,  offering  liberty  of  person 
and  security  of  property  for  the  inhabitants,  and  large  rewards 
for  himself,  if  he  would  surrender  the  city. 

The  veteran  Mohammed  was  not  to  be  dazzled  by  the  splen- 
did offers  of  the  monarch;  he  had  received  exaggerated  ac- 
counts of  the  damage  done  to  the  Christian  camp  by  the  late 
storm,  and  of  the  sufferings  and  discontents  of  the  army  in 
consequence  of  the  transient  interruption  of  supplies ; he  con- 
sidered the  overtures  of  Ferdinand  as  proofs  of  the  desperate 
state  of  his  affairs.  “A  little  more  patience,  a little  more 
patience,”  said  the  shrewd  old  warrior,  “ and  we  shall  see  this 
cloud  of  Christian  locusts  driven  away  before  the  winter 
storms.  When  they  once  turn  their  backs,  it  will  be  our  turn 
to  strike ; and  with  the  help  of  Allah,  the  blow  shall  be  de- 
cisive. ” He  sent  a firm  though  courteous  refusal  to  the  Casti- 
lian monarch,  and  in  the  mean  time  animated  his  companions 
to  sally  forth  with  more  spirit  than  ever,  to  attack  the  Spanish 
outposts  and  those  laboring  in  the  trenches.  The  consequence 
was,  a daily  occurrence  of  the  most  daring  and  bloody  skirm- 
ishes, that  cost  the  lives  of  many  of  the  bravest  and  most  ad- 
venturous cavaliers  of  either  army. 

In  one  of  these  sallies,  nearly  three  hundred  horse  and  two 
thousand  foot  mounted  the  heights  behind  the  city,  to  capture 
the  Christians  who  were  employed  upon  the  works.  They 
came  by  surprise  upon  a body  of  guards,  esquires  of  the  count 
de  Urena,  killed  some,  put  the  rest  to  flight,  and  pursued 
them  down  the  mountain,  until  they  came  in  sight  of  a small 


286 


TIIE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


force  under  the  count  de  Tendilla  and  Gonsalvo  of  Cordova. 
The  Moors  came  rushing  down  with  such  fury,  that  many  of 
the  men  of  the  count  de  Tendilla  betook  themselves  to  flight. 
The  brave  count  considered  it  less  dangerous  to  light  than  to 
fly.  Bracing  his  buckler,  therefore,  and  grasping  his  trusty 
weapon,  he  stood  his  ground  with  his  accustomed  prowess. 
Gonsalvo  of  Cordova  ranged  himself  by  his  side,  and,  marshal- 
ling the  troops  which  remained  with  them,  they  made  a valiant 
front  to  the  Moors. 

The  infidels  pressed  them  hard,  and  were  gaining  the  ad- 
vantage, when  Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  hearing  of  the  danger  of  his 
brother  Gonsalvo,  flew  to  his  assistance,  accompanied  by  the 
count  of  Urena  and  a body  of  their  troops.  A hot  fight  ensued, 
from  cliff  to  cliff  and  glen  to  glen.  The  Moors  were  fewer  in 
number,  but  they  excelled  in  the  dexterity  and  lightness  re- 
quisite for  their  scrambling  skirmishes.  They  were  at  length 
driven  from  their  vantage-ground,  and  pursued  by  Alonzo  de 
Aguilar  and  his  brother  Gonsalvo  to  the  very  suburbs  of  the 
city,  leaving  many  of  the  bravest  of  their  men  upon  the  field. 

Such  was  one  of  innumerable  rough  encounters  which  were 
daily  taking  place,  in  which  many  brave  cavaliers  were  slain, 
without  any  apparent  benefit  to  either  party.  The  Moors  not- 
withstanding repeated  defeats  and  losses,  continued  to  sally 
forth  daily,  with  astonishing  spirit  and  vigor,  and  the  obsti- 
nacy of  their  defence  seemed  to  increase  with  their  sufferings. 

The  prince  Cidi  Yahye  was  ever  foremost  in  these  sallies, 
but  he  grew  daily  more  despairing  of  success.  All  the  money 
in  the  military  chest  was  expended,  and  there  was  no  longer 
wherewithal  to  pay  the  hired  troops.  Still  the  veteran  Mo- 
hammed ben  Hassan  undertook  to  provide  for  this  emergency. 
Summoning  the  principal  inhabitants,  he  represented  the 
necessity  of  some  exertion  and  sacrifice  on  their  part,  to 
maintain  the  defence  of  the  city.  “The  enemy,”  said  he, 
“ dreads  the  approach  of  winter,  and  our  perseverance  drives 
him  to  despair.  A little  longer,  and  he  will  leave  you  in 
quiet  enjoyment  of  your  homes  and  families.  But  our  troops 
must  be  paid,  to  keep  them  in  good  heart.  Our  money  is 
exhausted,  and  all  our  supplies  are  cut  off.  ^ It  is  impossible 
to  continue  our  defence,  without  your  aid.” 

Upon  this  the  citizens  consulted  together,  and  they  collected 
all  their  vessels  of  gold  and  silver,  and  brought  them  to  Mo- 
hammed ben  Hassan:  “Take  these,”  said  they,  “and  coin 
them,  or  sell  them,  or  pledge  them,  for  money  wherewith  to 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  287 

pay  the  troops.”  The  women  of  Baza  also  were  seized  with 
generous  emulation:  “Shall  we  deck  ourselves  with  gorgeous 
apparel,”  said  they,  “when  our  country  is  desolate,  and  its 
defenders  in  want  of  bread?”  So  they  took  their  collars,  and 
bracelets  and  anklets,  and  other  ornaments  of  gold,  and  all 
their  jewels,  and  put  them  in  the  hands  of  the  veteran  alcayde: 
“Take  these  spoils  of  our  vanity,”  said  they,  “and  let  them 
contribute  to  the  defence  of  our  homes  and  families.  If  Baza 
be  delivered,  we  need  no  jewels  to  grace  our  rejoicing;  and  if 
Baza  fall,  of  what  avail  are  ornaments  to  the  captive?” 

By  these  contributions  was  Mohammed  enabled  to  pay  the 
soldiery,  and  to  carry  on  the  defence  of  the  city  with  una- 
bated spirit. 

Tidings  were  speedily  conveyed  to  king  Ferdinand,  of  this 
generous  devotion  on  the  part  of  the  people  of  Baza,  and  the 
hopes  which  the  Moorish  commanders  gave  them  that  the 
Christian  army  would  soon  abandon  the  siege  in  dispair. 
“They  shall  have  a convincing  proof  of  the  fallacy  of  such 
hopes,”  said  the  politic  monarch:  so  he  wrote  forth  to  queen 
Isabella,  praying  her  to  come  to  the  camp  in  state,  with  all  her 
train  and  retinue,  and  publicly  to  take  up  her  residence  there 
for  the  winter.  By  this  means,  the  Moors  would  be  convinced 
of  the  settled  determination  of  the  sovereigns  to  persist  in  the 
siege  until  the  city  should  surrender,  and  he  trusted  they 
would  be  brought  to  speedy  capitulation. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

HOW  QUEEN  ISABELLA  ARRIVED  AT  THE  CAMP,  AND  THE  CONSE- 
QUENCES OF  HER  ARRIVAL. 

Mohammed  ben  Hassan  still  encouraged  his  companions 
with  hopes  that  the  royal  army  would  soon  relinquish  the 
siege;  when  they  heard,  one  day,  shouts  of  joy  from  the 
Christian  camp,  and  thundering  salvos  of  artillery.  Word  was 
brought,  at  the  same  time,  from  the  sentinels  on  the  watch- 
towers,  that  a Christian  army  was  approaching  down  the  val- 
ley. Mohammed  and  his  fellow-commanders  ascended  one  of 
the  highest  towers  of  the  walls,  and  beheld  in  truth  a num- 
erous force,  in  shining  array,  descending  the  hills,  and  heard 


288 


THE  CON  QU ESI  OF  GRANADA. 


the  distant  clangor  of  the  trumpet  and  the  faint  swell  of 
triumphant  music. 

As  the  host  drew  nearer,  they  descried  a stately  dame  mag- 
nificently attired,  whom  they  soon  discovered  to  he  the  queen. 
She  was  riding  on  a mule,  the  sumptuous  trappings  of  which 
were  resplendent  with  gold,  and  reached  to  the  ground.  On 
her  right  hand  rode  her  daughter,  the  princess  Isabella,  equally 
spieildid  in  her  array;  and  on  her  left,  the  venerable  grand 
cardinal  of  Spain.  A noble  train  of  ladies  and  cavaliers  fol- 
lowed her,  together  with  pages  and  esquires,  and  a numerous 
guard  of  hidalgos  of  high  rank,  arrayed  in  superb  armor. 
When  the  veteran  Mohammed  ben  Hassan  beheld  that  this 
was  the  queen  Isabella,  arriving  in  state  to  take  up  her  resi- 
dence in  the  camp,  his  heart  failed  him;  he  shook  his  head 
mournfully,  and,  turning  to  his  captains,  “ Cavaliers,”  said  he, 
“the  fate  of  Baza  is  decided !” 

The  Moorish  commanders  remained  gazing  with  a mingled 
feeling  of  grief  and  admiration  at  this  magnificent  pageant, 
which  foreboded  the  fall  of  their  city.  Some  of  the  troops 
would  have  sallied  forth  on  one  of  their  desperate  skirmishes, 
to  attack  the  royal  guard;  but  the  prince  Cidi  Yahye  forbade 
them ; nor  would  he  allow  any  artillery  to  be  discharged,  or 
any  molestation  or  insult  to  be  offered ; for  the  character  of 
Isabella  was  venerated  even  by  the  Moors ; and  most  of  the 
commanders  possessed  that  high  and  chivalrous  courtesy 
which  belongs  to  heroic  spirits — for  they  were  among  the  no- 
blest and  bravest  cavaliers  of  the  Moorish  nation. 

The  inhabitants  of  Baza,  when  they  learned  that  the  Chris- 
tian queen  was  approaching  the  camp,  eagerly  sought  every 
eminence  that  could  command  a view  of  the  plain ; and  every 
battlement,  and  tower,  and  mosque,  was  covered  with  tur- 
baned  heads  gazing  at  the  glorious  spectacle.  They  beheld 
king  Ferdinand  issue  forth  m royal  state,  attended  by  the 
marques  of  Cadiz,  the  Master  of  Santiago,  the  duke  of  Alva  the 
admiral  of  Castile,  and  many  other  nobles  of  renown;  while  the 
whole  chivalry  of  the  camp,  sumptuously  arrayed,  followed  in 
Ivis  tram,  and  the  populace  rent  the  air  with  acclamations  at 
the  sight  of  the  patriot  queen. 

When  the  sovereigns  had  met  and  embraced  each  other,  the 
two  hosts  mingled  together  and  entered  the  camp  in  martial 
pomp;  and  the  eyes  of  the  infidel  beholders  were  dazzled  by 
the  flash  of  armor,  the  splendor  of  golden  caparisons,  the  gor 
geous  display  of  silks  and  brocades  and  velvets,  of  tossing 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


289 


plumes  and  fluttering  banners.  There  was  at  the  same  time  a 
triumphant  sound  of  drums  and  trumpets,  clarion  and  sack- 
buts,  mingled  with  the  sweet  melody  of  the  dulcimer,  which 
came  swelling  in  bursts  of  harmony  that  seemed  to  rise  up  to 
the  heavens.* 

On  the  arrival  of  the  queen,  (says  the  historian  Hernando 
del  Pulgar,  who  was  present  at  the  time,)  it  was  marvellous  to 
behold  how  all  at  once  the  rigor  and  turbulence  of  war  were 
softened,  and  the  storm  of  passion  sunk  into  calm.  The  sword 
was  sheathed;  the  cross-bow  no  longer  lanched  its  deadly 
shafts ; and  the  artillery,  which  had  hitherto  kept  up  an  inces- 
sant uproar,  now  ceased  its  thundering.  On  both  sides,  there 
was  still  a vigilant  guard  kept  up ; the  sentinels  bristled  the 
walls  of  Baza  with  their  lances,  and  the  guards  patrolled  the 
Christian  camp ; but  there  was  no  sallying  forth  to  skirmish, 
nor  any  wanton  violence  or  carnage. 

Prince  Cidi  Yahye  saw,  by  the  arrival  of  the  queen,  that  the 
Christians  were  determined  to  continue  the  siege,  and  he  knew 
that  the  city  would  have  to  capitulate.  He  had  been  prodigal 
of  the  lives  of  his  soldiers,  as  long  as  he  thought  a military 
good  was  to  be  gained  by  the  sacrifice ; but  he  was  sparing  of 
their  blood  in  a hopeless  cause,  and  weary  of  exasperating  the 
enemy  by  an  obstinate  yet  hopeless  defence. 

At  the  request  of  prince  Cidi  Yahye,  a parley  was  granted, 
and  the  Master  commander  of  Leon,  Don  Gutiere  de  Cardenas, 
was  appointed  to  confer  with  the  veteran  alcayde  Mohammed. 
They  met  at  an  appointed  place,  within  view  of  both  camp  and 
city,  honorably  attended  by  cavaliers  of  either  army.  Their 
meeting  was  highly  courteous,  for  they  had  learnt,  from  rough 
encounters  in  the  field,  to  admire  each  other’s  prowess.  The 
commander  of  Leon,  in  an  earnest  speech,  pointed  out  the 
hopelessness  of  any  further  defence,  and  warned  Mohammed 
of  the  ills  which  Malaga  had  incurred  by  its  obstinacy.  “I 
promise,  in  the  name  of  my  sovereigns,”  said  he,  “that  if  you 
surrender  immediately,  the  inhabitants  shall  be  treated  as  sub- 
jects, and  protected  in  property,  liberty,  and  religion.  If  you 
refuse,  you,  who  are  now  renowned  as  an  able  and  judicious 
commander,  will  be  chargeable  with  the  confiscations,  cap- 
tivities, and  deaths,  which  may  be  suffered  by  the  people  of 
Baza.” 

The  commander  ceased,  and  Mohammed  returned  to  the  city 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios. 


290 


TUB  CONQUEST  OF  GliANADA. 


to  consult  with  his  companions.  It  was  evident  that  all  fur- 
ther resistance  was  hopeless;  but  the  Moorish  commanders 
felt  that  a cloud  might  rest  upon  upon  their  names,  should 
they,  of  their  own  discretion,  surrender  so  important  a place 
without  its  having  sustained  an  assault.  Prince  Cidi  Yahye 
requested  permission,  therefore,  to  send  an  envoy  to  Guadix. 
with  a letter  to  the  old  monarch  El  Zagal,  treating  of  the  sur- 
render ; the  request  was  granted,  a safe-conduct  assured  tc  the 
envoy,  and  the  veteran  alcayde  Mohammed  ben  Hassan  de  * 
parted  upon  this  momentous  mission. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

SURRENDER  OF  BAZA. 

The  old  warrior  king  was  seated  in  an  inner  chamber  of  the 
castle  of  Guadix,  much  cast  down  in  spirit,  and  ruminating  on 
his  gloomy  fortunes,  when  an  envoy  from  Baza  was  an- 
nounced, and  the  veteran  alcayde  Mohammed  stood  before 
him.  El  Zagal  saw  disastrous  tidings  written  in  his  counten- 
ance: “How  fares  it  with  Baza?”  said  he,  summoning  up  his 
spirits  to  the  question.  “Let  this  inform  thee,”  replied  Mo- 
hammed ; and  he  delivered  into  his  hands  the  letter  from  the 
prince  Cidi  Yahye. 

This  letter  spoke  of  the  desperate  situation  of  Baza ; the  im- 
possibility of  holding  out  longer,  without  assistance  from  El 
Zagal;  and  the  favorable  terms  held  out  by  the  Castilian 
sovereigns.  Had  it  been  written  by  any  other  person,  El  Za- 
gal might  have  received  it  with  distrust  and  indignation ; but 
he  confided  in  Cidi  Yahye  as  in  a second  self,  and  the  words  of 
his  letter  sunk  deep  in  his  heart.  When  he  had  finished  read- 
ing it,  he  sighed  deeply,  and  remained  for  some  time  lost  in 
thought,  with  his  head  drooping  upon  his  bosom.  Recovering 
himself,  at  length,  he  called  together  the  alfaquis  and  the  old 
men  of  Guadix,  and,  communicating  the  tidings  from  Baza, 
solicited  their  advice.  It  was  a sign  of  sore  trouble  of  mind 
and  dejection  of  heart,  when  El  Zagal  sought  the  advice  of 
others ; but  his  fierce  courage  was  tamed,  for  he  saw  the  end 
of  his  power  approaching.  The  alfaquis  and  the  old  men  did 
but  increase  the  distraction  of  his  mind  by  a variety  of  coun 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


291 


gel,  none  of  which  appeared  of  any  avail ; for  unless  Baza  were 
succored,  it  was  i mpossible  that  it  should  hold  out ; and  every 
attempt  to  succor  it  had  proved  ineffectual. 

El  Zagal  dismissed  his  council  in  despair,  and  summoned  the 
veteran  Mohammed  before  him.  “ Allah  Acbar!”  exclaimed 
he,  “God  is  great;  there  is  but  one  God,  and  Mahomet  is  his 
prophet.  Return  to  my  cousin,  Cidi  Yahye ; tell  him  it  is  out 
of  my  power  to  aid  him ; he  must  do  as  seems  to  him  for  the 
best.  The  people  of  Baza  have  performed  deeds  worthy  of  im- 
mortal fame ; I cannot  ask  them  to  encounter  further  ills  and 
perils,  in  maintaining  a hopeless  defence.” 

The  reply  of  El  Zagal  determined  the  fate  of  the  city.  Cidi 
Yahye  and  his  fellow  commanders  immediately  capitulated, 
and  were  granted  the  most  favorable  terms.  The  cavaliers 
and  soldiers  who  had  come  from  other  parts  to  the  defence 
of  the  place,  were  permitted  to  depart  freely  with  their  arms, 
horses,  and  effects.  The  inhabitants  had  their  choice,  either 
to  depart  with  their  property,  or  to  dwell  in  the  suburbs,  in 
the  enjoyment  of  their  religion  and  laws,  taking  an  oath  of 
fealty  to  the  sovereigns,  and  paying  the  same  tribute  they  had 
paid  to  the  Moorish  kings.  The  city  and  citadel  were  to  be 
delivered  up  in  six  days,  within  which  period  the  inhabitants 
were  to  remove  all  their  effects ; and  in  the  mean  time,  they 
were  to  place,  as  hostages,  fifteen  Moorish  youths,  sons  of  the 
principal  inhabitants,  in  the  hands  of  the  commander  of  Leon. 
When  Cidi  Yahye  and  the  alcayde  Mohammed  came  to  de- 
liver up  the  hostages,  among  whom  were  the  sons  of  the  latter, 
they  paid  homage  to  the  king  and  queen,  who  received  them 
with  the  utmost  courtesy  and  kindness,  and  ordered  magnifi- 
cent presents  to  be  given  to  them,  and  likewise  to  the  other 
Moorish  cavaliers,  consisting  of  money,  robes,  horses,  and  other 
things  of  great  value. 

The  prince  Cidi  Yahye  was  so  captivated  by  the  grace,  the 
dignity,  and  generosity  of  Isabella,  and  the  princely  courtesy 
of  Ferdinand,  that  he  vowed  never  again  to  draw  his  sword 
against  such  magnanimous  sovereigns.  The  queen,  charmed 
with  his  gallant  bearing  and  his  animated  professions  of  devo- 
tion, assured  him,  that,  having  him  on  her  side,  she  already 
considered  the  war  terminated  which  had  desolated  the  king- 
dom of  Granada. 

Mighty  and  irresistible  are  words  of  praise  from  the  lips  of 
sovereigns.  Cidi  Yahye  was  entirely  subdued  by  this  fair 
speech  from  the  illustrious  Isabella,  His  heart  burned  with  a 


THE  C0NQUES1  OF  GRAF! ADA. 


sudden  flame  of  loyalty  towards  the  sovereigns.  He  begged 
to  be  enrolled  amongst  the  most  devoted  of  their  subjects; 
and,  in  the  fervor  of  his  sudden  zeal,  engaged  not  merely  to 
dedicate  his  sword  to  their  service,  but  to  exert  all  his  influ- 
ence, which  was  great,  in  persuading  his  cousin,  Muley  Ab- 
dalla  el  Zagal,  to  surrender  the  cities  of  Guadix  and  Almeria, 
and  to  give  up  all  further  hostilities.  Nay,  so  powerful  was 
the  effect  produced  upon  his  mind  by  his  conversation  with 
the  sovereigns,  that  it  extended  even  to  his  religion;  for  he 
became  immediately  enlightened  as  to  the  heathenish  abomi- 
nations of  the  vile  sect  of  Mahomet,  and  struck  with  the  truths 
of  Christianity,  as  illustrated  by  such  powerful  monarchs. 
He  consented,  therefore,  to  be  baptized,  and  to  be  gathered 
into  the  fold  of  the  church.  The  pious  Agapida  indulges  in  a 
triumphant  strain  of  exultation,  on  the  sudden  and  surprising 
conversion  of  this  princely  infidel : he  considers  it  one  of  the 
greatest  achievements  of  the  Catholic  sovereigns,  and  indeed 
one  of  the  marvellous  occurrences  of  this  holy  war : 4 4 But  it  is 
given  to  saints  and  pious  monarchs,”  says  he,  4 4 to  work  mira- 
cles in  the  cause  of  the  faith ; and  such  did  the  most  Catholic 
Ferdinand,  in  the  conversion  of  the  prince  Cidi  Yahye.” 

Some  of  the  Arabian  writers  have  sought  to  lessen  the  won- 
der of  this  miracle,  by  alluding  to  great  revenues  granted  to 
the  prince  and  his  heirs  by  the  Castilian  monarchs,  together 
with  a territory  in  Marchena,  with  towns,  lands,  and  vassals ; 
but  in  this  (says  Agapida)  we  only  see  a wise  precaution  of 
king  Ferdinand,  to  clinch  and  secure  the  conversion  of  his 
proselyte.  The  policy  of  the  Catholic  monarch  was  at  all 
times  equal  to  his  piety.  Instead  also  of  vaunting  of  this 
great  conversion,  and  making  a public  parade  of  the  entry  of 
the  prince  into  the  church,  king  Ferdinand  ordered  that  the 
baptism  should  be  performed  in  private,  and  kept  a profound 
secret.  He  feared  that  Cidi  Yahye  might  otherwise  be  de- 
nounced as  an  apostate,  and  abhorred  and  abandoned  by  the 
Moors,  and  thus  his  influence  destroyed  in  bringing  the  war  to 
a speedy  termination.* 

The  veteran  Mohammed  ben  Hassan  was  likewise  won  by 
the  magnanimity  and  munificence  of  the  Castilian  sovereigns, 
and  entreated  to  be  received  into  their  service;  and  his 
example  was  followed  by  many  other  Moorish  cavaliers,  whose 
services  were  generously  accepted  and  magnificently  rewarded. 


* Conde,  tom.  3,  cap.  40. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


293 


Thus,  after  a siege  of  six  months  and  twenty  days,  the  city 
of  Baza  surrendered  on  the  4th  of  December,  1489 ; the  festival 
of  the  glorious  Santa  Barbara,  who  is  said,  in  the  Catholic 
calendar,  to  preside  over  thunder  and  lightning,  fire  and  gun- 
powder, and  all  kinds  of  combustious  explosions.  The  king 
and  queen  made  their  solemn  and  triumphant  entry  on  the 
following  day,*  and  the  public  joy  was  heightened  by  the  sight 
of  upwards  of  five  hundred  Christian  captives,  men,  women, 
and  children,  delivered  from  the  Moorish  dungeons. 

The  loss  of  the  Christians  in  this  siege  amounted  to  twenty 
thousand  men,  of  whom  seventeen  thousand  died  of  disease, 
and  not  a few  of  mere  cold, — a kind  of  death  (says  the  his- 
torian Mariana)  peculiarly  uncomfortable ; but  (adds  the  ven- 
erable Jesuit)  as  these  latter  were  chiefly  people  of  ignoble 
rank,  baggage-carriers  and  such  like,  the  loss  was  not  of*  great 
importance. 

The  surrender  of  Baza  was  followed  by  that  of  Almunecar, 
Tavernas,  and  most  of  the  fortresses  of  the  Alpuxarra  moun- 
tains; the  inhabitants  hoped,  by  prompt  and  voluntary  sub- 
mission, to  secure  equally  favorable  terms  with  those  granted 
to  the  captured  city,  and  the  alcaydes  to  receive  similar  re- 
wards to  those  lavished  on  its  commanders ; nor  were  either  of 
them  disappointed.  The  inhabitants  were  permitted  to  remain 
as  Mudexares,  in  the  quiet  enjoyment  of  their  property  and 
religion ; and  as  to  the  alcaydes,  when  they  came  to  the  camp 
to  render  up  their  charges,  they  were  received  by  Ferdinand 
with  distinguished  favor,  and  rewarded  with  presents  of 
money  in  proportion  to  the  importance  of  the  places  they  had 
commanded.  Care  was  taken  by  the  politic  monarch,  how- 
ever, not  to  wound  their  pride  nor  shock  their  delicacy;  so 
these  sums  were  paid  under  color  of  arrears  due  to  them  for 
their  services  to  the  former  government.  Ferdinand  had  con- 
quered by  dint  of  sword,  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  war;  but  he 
found  gold  as  potent  as  steel,  in  this  campaign  of  Baza. 

With  several  of  these  mercenary  chieftains  came  one  named 
Ah  Aben  Fahar,  a seasoned  warrior,  who  had  held  many 
important  commands.  He  was  a Moor  of  a lofty,  stern,  and 
melancholy  aspect,  and  stood  silent  and  apart,  while  his  com- 
panions surrendered  their  several  fortresses  and  retired  laden 
with  treasure.  When  it  came  to  his  turn  to  speak,  he  ad- 
dressed the  sovereigns  with  the  frankness  of  a soldier,  but  with 
a tone  of  dejection  and  despair. 

“I  am  a Moor,”  said  he,  “and  of  Moorish  lineage,  and  am 


294 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


alcayde  of  the  fair  towns  and  castles  of  Purchena  and  Paterna. 
These  were  intrusted  to  me  to  defend ; but  those  who  should 
have  stood  by  me  have  lost  all  strength  and  courage,  and  seek 
only  for  security.  These  fortresses,  therefore,  most  potent 
sovereigns,  are  yours,  whenever  you  will  send  to  take  possess- 
ion of  them.” 

Large  sums  of  gold  were  immediately  ordered  by  Ferdinand 
to  be  delivered  to  the  alcayde,  as  a recompense  for  so  impor- 
tant a surrender.  The  Moor,  however,  put  back  the  gift  with 
a firm  and  haughty  demeanor:  “I  came  not,”  said  he,  “to  sell 
what  is  not  mine,  but  to  yield  what  fortune  has  made  yours ; 
and  your  majesties  may  rest  assured  that,  had  I been  properly 
seconded,  death  would  have  been  the  price  at  which  I would 
have  sold  my  fortresses,  and  not  the  gold  you  offer  me.” 

The  Castilian  monarchs  were  struck  with  the  lofty  and  loyal 
spirit  of  the  Moor,  and  desired  to  engage  a man  of  such  fidelity 
in  their  service ; but  the  proud  Moslem  could  not  be  induced  to 
serve  the  enemies  of  his  nation  and  his  faith. 

“Is  there  nothing  then,”  said  Queen  Isabella,  “that  we  can 
do  to  gratify  thee,  and  to  prove  to  thee  our  regard?”  “Yes,” 
replied  the  Moor;  “I  have  left  behind  me,  in  the  towns  and 
valleys  which  I have  surrendered,  many  of  my  unhappy 
countrymen,  with  their  wives  and  children,  who  cannot  tear 
themselves  from  their  native  abodes.  Give  me  your  royal 
word  that  they  shall  be  protected  in  the  peaceable  enjoyment 
of  their  religion  and  their  homes.”  “We  promise  it,”  said 
Isabella;  “they  shall  dwell  in  peace  and  security.  But  for 
thyself — what  dost  thou  ask  for  thyself?”  “ Nothing,”  replied 
Ali,  “but  permission  to  pass  unmolested,  with  my  horses  and 
effects  into  Africa.” 

The  Castilian  monarchs  would  fain  have  forced  upon  him 
gold  and  silver,  and  superb  horses  richly  caparisoned,  not  as 
rewards,  but  as  marks  of  personal  esteem ; but  Ali  Aben  Fahai 
declined  all  presents  and  distinctions,  as  if  he  thought  it  crimi 
nal  to  flourish  individually  during  a time  of  public  distress; 
and  disdained  • all  prosperity  that  seemed  to  grow  out  of  the 
ruins  of  his  country. 

Having  received  a royal  passport,  he  gathered  together  his 
horses  and  servants,  his  armor  and  weapons,  and  all  his  war- 
like effects ; bade  adieu  to  his  weeping  countrymen  with  a brow 
stamped  with  anguish,  but  without  shedding  a tear;  and, 
mounting  his  Barbary  steed,  turned  his  back  upon  the  delight- 
ful valleys  of  his  conquered  country,  departing  on  his  lonely 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  295 

way,  to  seek  a soldier’s  fortune  amidst  the  burning  sands  of 
Africa.* 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

SUBMISSION  OF  EL  ZAGAL  TO  THE  CASTILIAN  SOVEREIGNS. 

Evil  tidings  never  fail  by  the  way,  through  lack  of  messen- 
gers ; they  are  wafted  on  the  wings  of  the  wind,  and  it  is  as  it 
the  very  birds  of  the  air  would  bear  them  to  the  ear  of  the 
unfortunate.  The  old  king  El  Zagal  buried  himself  in  the 
recesses  of  his  castle,  to  hide  himself  from  the  light  of  day, 
which  no  longer  shone  prosperously  upon  him ; but  every  hour 
brought  missives,  thundering  at  the  gate,  with  the  tale  of  some 
new  disaster.  Fortress  after  fortress  had  laid  its  keys  at  the 
feet  of  the  Christian  sovereigns:  strip  by  strip,  of  warrior 
mountain  and  green  fruitful  valley,  was  torn  from  his  do- 
mains, and  added  to  the  territories  of  the  conquerors.  Scarce- 
ly a remnant  remained  to  him,  except  a tract  of  the  Alpux- 
arras,  and  the  noble  cities  of  Guadix  and  Almeria.  No  one 
any  longer  stood  in  awe  of  the  fierce  old  monarch;  the  terror 
of  his  frown  had  declined  with  his  power.  He  had  arrived  at 
that  stage  of  adversity,  when  a man’s  friends  feel  emboldened 
to  tell  him  hard  truths,  and  to  give  him  unpalatable  advice ; 
and  when  his  spirit  is  bowed  down  to  listen  quietly,  if  not 
meekly. 

El  Zagal  was  seated  on  his  divan,  his  whole  spirit  absorbed 
in  rumination  on  the  transitory  nature  of  human  glory,  when 
his  kinsman  and  brother-in-law,  the  prince  Cidi  Yahye,  was 
announced.  That  illustrious  convert  to  the  true  faith  and  the 
interests  of  the  conquerors  of  his  country,  had  hastened  to 
Guadix  with  all  the  fervor  of  a new  proselyte,  eager  to  prove 
his  zeal  in  the  service  of  Heaven  and  the  Castilian  sovereigns, 
by  persuading  the  old  monarch  to  abjure  his  faith  and  surren- 
der his  possessions. 

Cidi  Yahye  still  bore  the  guise  of  a Moslem,  for  his  conver- 
sion was  as  yet  a secret.  The  stern  heart  of  El  Zagal  softened 
at  beholding  the  face  of  a kinsman  in  this  hour  of  adversity. 
He  folded  his  cousin  to  his  bosom,  and  gave  thanks  to  Allah 


* Pulgar.  Garibay,  lib.  40,  cap.  40.  Cura  de  los  Palacios. 


296 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


that  amidst  all  his  troubles  he  had  still  a friend  and  counsellor 
on  whom  he  might  rely. 

Cidi  Yahye  soon  entered  upon  the  real  purpose  of  his  mis- 
sion. He  represented  to  El  Zagal  the  desperate  state  of  affairs, 
and  the  irretriveable  decline  of  Moorish  power  in  the  kingdom 
of  Granada.  “ Fate,”  said  he,  “is  against  our  arms;  our  ruin 
is  written  in  the  heavens.  Remember  the  prediction  of  the 
astrologers,  at  the  birth  of  your  nephew  Boabdil.  We  had 
hoped  that  their  prediction  was  accomplished  by  his  capture 
at  Lucena;  but  it  is  now  evident  that  the  stars  portended 
not  a temporary  and  passing  reverse  of  the  kingdom,  but  a 
final  overthrow.  The  constant  succession  of  disasters  which 
have  attended  our  efforts,  show  that  the  sceptre  of  Granada  is 
doomed  to  pass  into  the  hands  of  the  Christian  monarchs. 
Such,”  concluded  the  prince  emphatically,  and  with  a pro- 
found and  pious  reverence,  “such  is  the  almighty  will  of 
God!” 

El  Zagal  listened  to  these  words  in  mute  attention,  without 
so  much  as  moving  a muscle  of  his  face,  or  winking  an  eyelid. 
When  the  prince  had  concluded,  he  remained  for  a long  time 
silent  and  pensive ; at  length,  heaving  a profound  sigh  from  the 
very  bottom  of  his  heart,  “ Alahuma  subahana  hu !”  exclaimed 
he,  “the  will  of  God  be  done!  Yes,  my  cousin,  it  is  but  too 
evident  that  such  is  the  will  of  Allah;  and  what  he  wills,  he 
fails  not  to  accomplish.  Had  he  not  decreed  the  fall  of  Gra- 
nada, this  arm  and  this  scimitar  would  have  maintained  it.”* 

“What  then  remains,”  said  Cidi  Yahpe,  “but  to  draw  the 
most  advantage  from  the  wreck  of  empire  that  is  left  you?  To 
persist  in  a war  is  to  bring  complete  desolation  upon  the  land, 
and  ruin  and  death  upon  its  faithful  inhabitants.  Are  you  dis- 
posed to  yield  up  your  remaining  towns  to  your  nephew  El 
Chico,  that  they  may  augment  his  power,  and  derive  protec- 
tion from  his  alliance  with  the  Christian  sovereigns  ?” 

The  eye  of  El  Zagal  flashed  fire  at  this  suggestion.  He 
grasped  the  hilt  of  his  scimitar,  and  gnashed  his  teeth  in  fury. 
“Never,”  cried  he,  “ will  I make  terms  with  that  recreant  and 
slave ! Sooner  would  I see  the  banners  of  the  Christian  mon- 
archs floating  above  my  walls,  than  that  they  should  add  to 
the  possessions  of  the  vassal  Boabdil !” 

Cidi  Yahpe  immediately  seized  upon  this  idea,  and  urged  El 
Zagal  to  make  a frank  and  entire  surrender:  “Trust,”  said  he, 


* Conde,  tom.  3,  c.  40. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


297 


“to  the  magnanimity  of  the  Castilian  sovereigns;  they  will 
doubtless  grant  you  high  and  honorable  terms.  It  is  better  to 
yield  to  them  as  friends,  what  they  must  infallibly  and  before 
long  wrest  from  you  as  enemies ; for  such,  my  cousin,  is  the 
almighty  will  of  God !” 

“Alahuma  subahana  hu!”  repeated  El  Zagal,  “the  will  of 
God  be  done !”  So  the  old  monarch  bowed  his  haughty  neck, 
and  agreed  to  surrender  his  territories  to  the  enemies  of  his 
faith,  rather  than  suffer  them  to  augment  the  Moslem  power 
under  the  sway  of  his  nephew. 

Cidi  Yahye  now  returned  to  Baza,  empowered  by  El  Zagal  to 
treat  on  his  behalf  with  the  Christian  sovereigns.  The  prince 
felt  a species  of  exultation,  as  he  expatiated  on  the  rich  relics 
of  empire  which  he  was  authorized  to  cede.  There  was  a great 
part  of  that  line  of  mountains  which  extends  from  the  metro- 
polis to  the  Mediterranean  sea,  with  their  series  of  beautiful 
valleys,  like  precious  emeralds  set  in  a golden  chain.  Above 
all,  there  were  Guadix  and  Almeria,  two  of  the  most  inestim- 
able jewels  in  the  crown  of  Granada. 

In  return  for  these  possessions,  and  for  the  claim  El  Zagal  to 
the  rest  of  the  kingdom,  the  sovereigns  received  him  into  their 
friendship  and  alliance,  and  gave  him  in  perpetual  inheritance 
the  territory  of  Andarax  and  the  valley  of  Alhaurin  in  the 
Alpuxarras,  with  half  of  the  silinas  or  salt-pits  of  Maleha.  He 
was  to  enjoy  the  title  of  king  of  Andarax,  with  two  thousand 
Mudexares,  or  conquered  Moors,  for  subjects;  and  his  reven- 
ues were  to  be  made  up  to  the  sum  of  four  millions  of  mareve- 
dies.*  All  these  he  was  to  hold,  as  a vassal  of  the  Castilian 
crown. 

These  arrangements  being  made,  Cidi  Yahye  returned  with 
them  to  Muley  Abdalla ; and  it  was  concerted  that  the  cere- 
mony of  surrender  and  homage  should  take  place  at  a city  of 
Almeria. 

On  the  17th  of  December,  king  Ferdinand  departed  from 
Baza  with  a part  of  his  army,  and  the  queen  soon  followed 
with  the  remainder.  Ferdinand  passed  in  triumph  by  several 
of  the  newly-acquired  towns,  exulting  in  these  trophies  of  his 
policy  rather  than  his  valor.  As  he  drew  near  to  Almeria,  the 
Moorish  king  came  forth  to  meet  him,  accompanied  by  the 
prince  Cidi  Yahye,  and  a number  of  the  principal  inhabitants 
on  horseback.  The  fierce  brow  of  El  Zagal  was  clouded  with 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios,  cap.  94. 


298 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


a kind  of  forced  humility,  but  there  was  an  impatient  curl  of 
the  lip,  with  now  and  then  a swelling  of  the  bosom  and  an 
indignant  breathing  from  the  distended  nostril.  It  was  evi- 
dent he  considered  himself  conquered,  not  by  the  power  of 
man,  but  by  the  hand  of  Heaven ; and,  while  he  bowed  to  the 
decrees  of  fate,  it  galled  his  proud  spirit  to  have  to  humble 
himself  before  its  mortal  agent.  As  he  approached  the  Chris- 
tian king,  he  alighted  from  his  horse,  and  advanced  to  kiss  his 
hand  in  taken  of  homage.  Ferdinand,  however,  respected  the 
title  which  the  Moor  had  held,  and  w^ould  not  permit  the  cere- 
mony; but,  bending  from  his  saddle,  graciously  embraced  him, 
and  requested  him  to  remount  his  steed.*  Several  courteous 
speeches  passed  between  them;  and  the  fortress  and  city  of 
Almeria,  and  all  the  remaining  territories  of  El  Zagal,  were 
delivered  up  in  form.  When  all  was  accomplished,  the  old 
warrior  Moor  retired  to  the  mountains  with  a handful  of  ad- 
herents, to  seek  his  petty  territory  of  Andarax,  to  bury  his 
humiliation  from  the  world,  and  to  console  himself  with  the 
shadowy  title  of  king.f 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

EVENTS  OF  GRANADA,  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  SUBMISSION  OF  EL 

ZAGAL. 

Who  can  tell  when  to  rejoice,  in  this  fluctuating  world? 
Every  wave  of  prosperity  has  its  reacting  surge,  and  we  are 
often  overwhelmed  by  the  very  billow  on  which  we  thought  to 
be  wafted  into  the  haven  of  our  hopes.  When  Yusef  Aben 
Comixa,  the  vizier  of  Boabdil,  surnamed  El  Chico,  entered 
the  royal  saloon  of  the  Alhambra  and  announced  the  capitula- 
tion of  El  Zagal,  the  heart  of  the  youthful  monarch  leaped  for 
joy.  His  great  wish  was  accomplished;  his  uncle  was  defeated 
and  dethroned,  and  he  reigned  without  a rival,  sole  monarch 
of  Granada.  At  length,  he  was  about  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of 
his  humiliation  and  vassalage.  He  beheld  his  throne  fortified 
by  the  friendship  and  alliance  of  the  Castilian  monarchs ; there 
could  be  no  question,  therefore,  of  its  stability.  ‘‘Allah  Ae- 
bar!”  exclaimed  he,  “God  is  great!  Rejoice  with  me,  oh 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios,  cap.  93. 


t Pulgar,  Garibay,  &c.,  &c. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  299 

Yusef;  the  stars  have  ceased  their  persecution.  Henceforth 
let  no  man  call  me  El  Zogoybi.” 

In  the  first  moment  of  his  exultation,  Boabdil  would  have 
ordered  public  rejoicings;  hut  the  shrewd  Yusef  shook  his 
head.  “ The  tempest  has  ceased,”  said  he,  “from  one  point  of 
the  heavens,  but  it  may  begin  to  rage  from  another.  A troub- 
led sea  is  beneath  us,  and  we  are  surrounded  by  rocks  and 
quicksands:  let  my  lord  the  king  defer  rejoicing  until  all  has 
settled  into  a calm.”  El  Chico,  however,  could  not  remain 
tranquil  in  this  day  of  exultation : he  ordered  his  steed  to  be 
sumptuously  caparisoned,  and,  issuing  out  of  the  gate  of  the 
Alhambra,  descended,  with  a glittering  retinue,  along  the 
avenue  of  trees  and  fountains,  into  the  city,  to  receive  the 
acclamations  of  the  populace.  As  he  entered  the  great  square 
of  the  Vivarrambla,  he  beheld  crowds  of  people  in  violent  agi- 
tation; hut,  as  he  approached,  what  was  his  surprise  to  hear 
groans  and  murmurs  and  hursts  of  execration!  The  tidings 
had  spread  through  Granada,  that  Muley  Abdalla  el  Zagal  had 
been  driven  to  capitulate,  and  that  all  his  territories  had  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  the  Christians.  No  one  had  inquired  into  the 
particulars,  hut  all  Granada  had  been  thrown  into  a ferment  of 
grief  and  indignation.  In  the  heat  of  the  moment,  old  Muley 
was  extolled  to  the  skies  as  a patriot  prince,  who  had  fought  to 
the  last  for  the  salvation  of  his  country— as  a mirror  of  mon- 
archs,  scorning  to  compromise  the  dignity  of  his  crown  by  any 
act  of  vassalage.  Boabdil,  on  the  contrary,  had  looked  on  ex- 
ultingly  at  the  hopeless  yet  heroic  struggle  of  his  uncle ; he  had 
rejoiced  in  the  defeat  of  the  faithful,  and  the  triumph  of  unbe- 
lievers ; he  had  aided  in  the  dismemberment  and  downfall  of 
the  empire.  When  they  beheld  him  riding  forth  in  gorgeous 
state,  on  what  they  considered  a day  of  humiliation  for  all  true 
Moslems,  they  could  not  contain  their  rage;  and  amidst  the 
clamors  that  met  his  ears,  Boabdil  more  than  once  heard  his 
name  coupled  with  the  epithets  of  traitor  and  renegado. 

Shocked  and  discomfited,  the  youthful  monarch  returned  in 
confusion  to  the  Alhambra.  He  shut  himself  up  within  its  in- 
nermost courts,  and  remained  a kind  of  voluntary  prisoner 
until  the  first  burst  of  popular  feeling  should  subside.  He 
trusted  that  it  would  soon  pass  away ; that  the  people  would  be 
too  sensible  of  the  sweets  of  peace  to  repine  at  the  price  at 
which  it  was  obtained ; at  any  rate,  he  trusted  to  the  strong 
friendship  of  the  Christian  sovereigns,  to  secure  him  even 
against  the  factions  of  his  subjects. 


BOO 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GHANA!) A. 


The  first  missives  from  the  politic  Ferdinand  showed  Boahdil 
the  value  of  his  friendship.  The  Catholic  monarch  reminded 
him  of  a treaty  which  he  had  made  when  captured  in  the  city 
of  Loxa.  By  this,  he  had  engaged,  that  in  case  the  Catholic 
sovereigns  should  capture  the  cities  of  Guadix,  Baza  and  Alme- 
ria,  he  would  surrender  Granada  into  their  hands  within  a 
limited  time,  and  accept  in  exchange  certain  Moorish  towns,  to 
be  held  by  him  as  their  vassal.  Ferninand  now  informed  him 
that  Gaudix,  Baza  and  Almeria  had  fallen ; he  called  upon  him, 
therefore,  to  fulfil  his  engagement. 

If  the  unfortunate  Boabdil  had  possessed  the  will,  he  had  not 
the  power  to  comply  with  this  demand.  He  was  shut  up  in  the 
Alhambra,  while  a tempest  of  popular  fury  raged  without. 
Granada  was  thronged  by  refuges  from  the  captured  towns, 
many  of  them  disbanded  soldiers,  and  others  broken-down 
citizens,  rendered  fierce  and  desperate  by  ruin.  All  railed  at 
Boabdil,  as  the  real  cause  of  their  misfortunes.  How  was  he  to 
venture  forth  in  such  a storm? — above  all,  how  was  he  to  talk 
to  such  men  of  surrender?  In  his  reply  to  Ferdinand,  he 
represented  the  difficulties  of  his  situation,  and  that,  so  far 
from  having  control  over  his  subjects,  his  very  life  was  in  dan- 
ger from  their  turbulence.  He  entreated  the  king,  therefore, 
to  rest  satisfied  for  the  present  with  his  recent  conquests, 
promising  him  that  should  he  be  able  to  regain  full  empire  over 
his  capital  and  its  inhabitants,  it  would  but  be  to  rule  over 
them  as  vassal  to  the  Castilian  crown. 

Ferdinand  was  not  to  be  satisfied  with  such  a reply.  The 
time  was  come  to  bring  his  game  of  policy  to  a close,  and  to 
consummate  his  conquest  by  seating  himself  on  the  throne  of 
the  Alhambra.  Professing  to  consider  Boabdil  as  a faithless 
ally,  who  had  broken  his  plighted  word,  he  discarded  him 
from  his  friendship,  and  addressed  a second  letter,  not  to  that 
monarch,  but  to  the  commanders  and  council  of  the  city.  He 
demanded  a complete  surrender  of  the  place,  with  all  the  arms 
in  the  possession  either  of  the  citizens  or  of  others  who  had  re- 
cently taken  refuge  within  its  walls.  If  the  inhabitants  should 
comply  with  this  summons,  he  promised  them  the  indulgent 
terms  which  had  been  granted  to  Baza,  Guadix  and  Almeria ; 
if  they  should  refuse  he  threatened  them  with  the  fate  of 
Malaga.* 

The  message  of  the  Catholic  monarch  produced  the  greatest 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios,  cap.  96. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


301 


commotion  in  the  city.  The  inhabitants  of  the  Alcaiceria,  that 
busy  hive  of  traffic,  and  all  others  who  had  tasted  the  sweets  of 
gainful  commerce  during  the  late  cessation  of  hostilities,  were 
for  securing  their  golden  advantages  by  timely  submission: 
others,  who  had  wives  and  children,  looked  on  them  with  ten- 
derness and  solicitude,  and  dreaded,  by  resistance,  to  bring 
upon  them  the  horrors  of  slavery. 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  Granada  was  crowded  with  men  from 
all  parts,  ruined  by  the  war,  exasperated  by  their  sufferings, 
and  eager  only  for  revenge ; with  others,  who  had  been  reared 
amidst  hostilities,  who  had  lived  by  the  sword,  and  whom  a 
return  of  peace  would  leave  without  home  or  hope.  Beside 
these,  there  were  others  no  less  fiery  and  warlike  in  disposi- 
tion, but  animated  by  a loftier  spirit.  These  were  valiant  and 
haughty  cavaliers  of  the  old  chivalrous  lineages,  who  had  in- 
herited a deadly  hatred  to  the  Christians  from  a long  fine  of 
warrior  ancestors,  and  to  whom  the  idea  was  worse  than  death, 
that  Granada,  illustrious  Granada ! for  ages  the  seat  of  Moor- 
ish grandeur  and  delight,  should  become  the  abode  of  unbe- 
lievers. 

Among  these  cavaliers,  the  most  eminent  was  Musa  ben  Abil 
Gazan.  He  was  of  royal  .lineage,  of  a proud  and  generous  nat- 
ure, and  a form  combining  manly  strength  and  beauty.  None 
could  excel  him  in  the  management  of  the  horse,  and  dextrous 
use  of  all  kinds  of  weapons : his  gracefulness  and  skill  in  the 
tourney  were  the  theme  of  praise  among  the  Moorish  dames, 
and  his  prowess  in  the  field  had  made  him  the  terror  of  the 
enemy.  He  had  long  repined  at  the  timid  policy  of  Boabdil, 
and  had  endeavored  to  counteract  its  enervating  effects,  and  to 
keep  alive  the  martial  spirit  of  Granada.  For  this  reason,  he 
had  promoted  jousts  and  tiltings  with  the  reed,  and  all  those 
other  public  games  which  bear  the  semblance  of  war.  He  en- 
deavored also  to  inculcate  into  his  companions  in  arms  those 
high  chivalrous  sentiments  which  lead  to  valiant  and  mag- 
nanimous deeds,  but  which  are  apt  to  decline  with  the  inde- 
pendence of  a nation.  The  generous  efforts  of  Muza  had  been 
in  a great  measure  successful : he  was  the  idol  of  the  youthful 
cavaliers;  they  regarded  him  as  a mirror  of  chivalry,  and 
endeavored  to  imitate  his  lofty  and  heroic  virtues. 

When  Muza  heard  the  demand  of  Ferdinand  that  they  should 
deliver  up  their  arms,  his  eye  flashed  fire:  “Does  the  Chris- 
tian king  think  that  we  are  old  men,”  said  he  “and  that  staffs 
will  suffice  us?— or  that  we  are  women  and  can  be  contented 


302 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


with  distaffs?  Let  him  know  that  a Moor  is  born  to  the  spear 
and  scimitar ; to  career  the  steed,  bend  the  bow,  and  lanch  the 
javelin:  deprive  him  of  these,  and  you  deprive  him  of  his 
nature.  If  the  Christian  king  desires  our  arms,  let  him  come 
and  win  them ; but  let  him  win  them  dearly.  For  my  part, 
sweeter  were  a grave  beneath  the  walls  of  Granada,  on  the 
spot  I had  died  to  defend,  than  the  richest  couch  within  her 
palaces,  earned  by  submission  to  the  unbeliever.  ” 

The  words  of  Muza  were  received  with  enthusiastic  shouts 
by  the  warlike  part  of  the  populace.  Granada  once  more 
awoke,  as  a warrior  shaking  off  a disgraceful  lethargy.  The 
commanders  and  council  partook  of  the  public  excitement, 
and  dispatched  a reply  to  the  Christian  sovereigns,  declaring 
that  they  would  suffer  death  rather  than  surrender  their 
city. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

HOW  KING  FERDINAND  TURNED  HIS  HOSTILITIES  AGAINST  THE 
C .TY  OF  GRANADA. 

When  king  Ferdinand  received  the  defiance  of  the  Moors, 
he  made  preparations  for  bitter  hostilities.  The  winter  season 
did  not  admit  of  an  immediate  campaign ; he  contented  him- 
self, therefore,  with  throwing  strong  garrisons  into  all  his 
towns  and  fortresses  in  the  neighborhood  of  Granada,  and 
gave  the  command  of  all  the  frontier  of  Jaen  to  Inigo  Lopez 
de  Mendoza,  count  of  Tendilla,  who  had  shown  such  consum- 
mate vigilance  and  address  in  maintaining  the  dangerous 
post  of  Alhama.  This  renowned  veteran  established  his  head- 
quarters in  the  mountain  city  of  Alcala  la  Real,  within  eight 
leagues  of  the  city  of  Granada,  and  commanding  the  most 
important  passes  of  that  rugged  frontier. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  city  of  Granada  resounded  with  the 
stir  of  war.  The  chivalry  of  the  nation  had  again  control 
of  its  councils ; and  the  populace,  having  once  more  resumed 
their  weapons,  were  anxious  to  wipe  out  the  disgrace  of  their 
late  passive  submission,  by  signal  and  daring  exploits. 

Muza  ben  Abil  Gazan  was  the  soul  of  action.  He  com- 
manded the  cavalry,  which  he  had  disciplined  with  uncorm 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


303 


mon  skill:  he  was  surrounded  by  the  noblest  youth  of  Gra- 
nada, who  had  caught  his  own  generous  and  martial  fire, 
and  panted  for  the  field ; while  the  common  soldiers,  devoted 
to  his  person,  were  ready  to  follow  him  in  the  most  desper- 
ate enterprises.  He  did  not  allow  their  courage  to  cool  for 
want  of  action.  Tbe  gates  of  Granada  once  more  poured 
forth  legions  of  fight  scouring  cavalry,  which  shirred  the  coun- 
try up  to  the  very  gates  of  the  Christian  fortresses,  sweeping 
off  flocks  and  herds.  The  name  of  Muza  became  formidable 
throughout  the  frontier;  he  had  many  encounters  with  the 
enemy  in  the  rough  passes  of  the  mountains,  in  which  the  su- 
perior lightness  and  dexterity  of  his  cavalry  gave  him  the 
advantage.  The  sight  of  his  glistening  legion,  returning  across 
the  vega  with  long  cavalgadas  of  booty,  was  hailed  by  the 
Moors  as  a revival  of  their  ancient  triumphs ; but  when  they 
beheld  Christian  banners  borne  into  their  gates  as  trophies, 
the  exultation  of  the  light-minded  populace  was  beyond  all 
bounds. 

The  winter  passed  away;  the  spring  advanced,  yet  Ferdi- 
nand delayed  to  take  the  field.  He  knew  the  city  of  Gra- 
nada to  be  too  strong  and  populous  to  be  taken  by  assault, 
and  too  full  of  provisions  to  be  speedily  reduced  by  siege. 
“We  must  have  patience  and  perseverance,”  said  the  politic 
monarch;  “by  ravaging  the  country  this  year,  we  shall  pro- 
duce a scarcity  the  next,  and  then  the  city  may  be  invested 
with  effect. 

An  interval  of  peace,  aided  by  the  quick  vegetation  of  a 
prolific  soil  and  happy  climate,  had  restored  the  vega  to  all 
its  luxuriance  and  beauty ; the  green  pastures  on  the  borders 
of  the  Xenel  were  covered  with  flocks  and  herds ; the  bloom- 
ing orchards  gave  promise  of  abundant  fruit,  and  the  open 
plain  was  waving  with  ripening  corn.  The  time  was  at  hand 
to  put  in  the  sickle  and  reap  the  golden  harvest,  when  sud- 
denly a torrent  of  war  came  sweeping  down  from  the  moun- 
tains; and  Ferdinand,  with  an  army  of  five  thousand  horse 
and  twenty  thousand  foot,  appeared  before  the  walls  of  Gra- 
nada. He  had  left  the  queen  and  princess  at  the  fortress  of 
Moclin,  and  came  attended  by  the  duke  of  Medina  Sidonia, 
the  marques  of  Cadiz,  the  marques  de  Villena,  the  counts  of 
Urena  and  Cabra,  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  and  other  renowned 
cavaliers.  On  this  occasion,  king  Ferdinand  for  the  first  time 
led  his  son,  prince  Juan,  into  the  field,  and  bestowed  upon 
him  the  dignity  of  knighthood.  As  if  to  stimulate  him  to 


304 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


grand  achievements,  the  ceremony  took  place  on  the  banks 
of  the  grand  canal,  almost  beneath  the  embattled  walls  of 
that  warlike  city,  the  object  of  such  daring  enterprises,  and 
in  the  midst  of  that  famous  vega  which  had  been  the  field  of 
so  many  chivalrous  exploits.  Above  them  shone  resplendent 
the  red  towers  of  the  Alhambra,  rising  from  amidst  delicious 
groves,  with  the  standard  of  Mahomet  waving  defiance  to  the 
Christian  arms. 

The  duke  of  Medina  Sidonia,  and  the  valiant  Roderigo  Ponce 
de  Leon,  marques  of  Cadiz,  were  sponsors;  and  all  the  chiv- 
alry of  the  camp  was  assembled  on  the  occasion.  The  prince, 
after  he  was  knighted,  bestowed  the  same  honor  on  several 
youthful  cavaliers  of  high  rank,  just  entering,  like  himself, 
on  the  career  of  arms. 

Ferdinand  did  not  loiter,  in  carrying  his  desolating  plans 
into  execution.  He  detached  parties  in  every  direction,  to 
lay  waste  the  country;  villages  were  sacked,  burnt,  and  de- 
stroyed, and  the  lovely  vega  once  more  laid  waste  with  fire 
and  sword.  The  ravage  was  carried  so  close  to  Granada,  that 
the  city  was  wrapped  in  the  smoke  of  its  gardens  and  hamlets. 
The  dismal  cloud  rolled  up  the  hill  and  hung  about  the  towers 
of  the  Alhambra,  where  the  unfortunate  Boabdil  still  remained 
shut  up  from  the  indignation  of  his  subjects.  The  hapless 
monarch  smote  his  breast,  as  he  looked  down  from  his  moun- 
tain palace  on  the  desolation  effected  by  his  late  ally.  He 
dared  not  even  show  himself  in  arms  among  the  populace,  for 
they  cursed  him  as  the  cause  of  the  miseries  once  more  brought 
to  their  doors. 

The  Moors,  however,  did  not  suffer  the  Christians  to  carry  on 
their  ravages  as  unmolested  as  in  former  years.  Muza  incited 
them  to  incessant  sallies.  He  divided  his  cavalry  into  small 
squadrons,  each  led  by  a daring  commander.  They  were 
taught  to  hover  round  the  Christian  camp ; to  harass  it  from 
various  and  opposite  quarters,  cutting  off  convoys  and  strag- 
gling detachments ; to  waylay  the  army  in  its  ravaging  expe- 
ditions, lurking  among  rocks  and  passes  of  the  mountains,  or 
in  hollows  and  thickets  of  the  plain,  and  practising  a thousand 
stratagems  and  surprises. 

The  Christian  army  had  one  day  spread  itself  out  rather 
unguardedly,  in  its  foraging  about  the  vega.  As  the  troops 
commanded  by  the  marques  of  Villena  approached  the  skirts 
of  the  mountains,  they  beheld  a number  of  Moorish  peasants 
hastily  driving  a herd  of  cattle  into  a narrow  glen.  The  sob 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  'GRANADA. 


305 


diers,  eager  for  booty,  pressed  in  pursuit  of  them.  Scarcely 
had  they  entered  the  glen,  when  shouts  arose  from  every  side, 
and  they  were  furiously  attacked  by  an  ambuscade  of  horse 
and  foot.  Some  of  the  Christians  took  to  flight ; others  stood 
their  ground,  and  fought  valiantly.  The  Moors  had  the  van- 
tage-ground ; some  showered  darts  and  arrows  from  the  cliffs 
of  the  rocks,  others  fought  hand  to  hand  on  the  plain ; while 
their  cavalry,  rapid  as  lightning  in  their  movements,  carried 
havoc  and  confusion  into  the  midst  of  the  Christian  forces. 

The  marques  de  Villena,  with  his  brother  Don  Alonzo  de 
Pacheco,  at  the  first  onset  of  the  Moors,  spurred  into  the  hot- 
test of  the  fight.  They  had  scarce  entered,  when  Don  Alonzo 
was  struck  lifeless  from  his  horse,  before  the  eyes  of  his 
brother.  Estevan  de  Luzon,  a gallant  captain,  fell  fighting 
bravely  by  the  side  of  the  marques,  who  remained,  with  his 
chamberlain  Solier  and  a handful  of  knights,  surrounded  by 
the  enemy.  Several  cavaliers  from  other  parts  of  the  army 
hastened  to  their  assistance,  when  King  Ferdinand,  seeing 
that  the  Moors  had  the  vantage-ground  and  that  the  Christians 
were  suffering  severely,  gave  signal  for  retreat.  The  marques 
obeyed  slowly  and  reluctantly,  for  his  heart  was  full  of  grief 
and  rage  at  the  death  of  his  brother.  As  he  was  retiring,  he 
beheld  his  faithful  chamberlain  Solier  defending  himself  val- 
iantly against  six  Moors.  The  marques  turned,  and  rushed  to 
his  rescue ; he  killed  two  of  the  enemy  with  his  own  hand,  and 
put  the  rest  to  flight.  One  of  the  Moors,  however,  in  retreat- 
ing, rose  in  his  stirrups,  and,  hurling  his  lance  at  the  marques, 
wounded  him  in  the  right  arm  and  crippled  him  for  life.* 

Such  was  one  of  the  many  ambuscadoes  concerted  by  Muza ; 
nor  did  he  hesitate  at  times  to  present  a bold  front  to  the 
Christian  forces,  and  to  defy  them  in  the  open  field.  King 
Ferdinand  soon  perceived,  however,  that  the  Moors  seldom 
provoked  a battle  without  having  the  advantage  of  the  ground ; 
and  that  though  the  Christians  generally  appeared  to  have  the 
victory,  they  suffered  the  greatest  loss ; for  retreating  was  a 
part  of  the  Mcorish  system,  by  which  they  would  draw  their 


* In  consequence  of  this  wound,  t}ie  marques  was  ever  after  obliged  to  write  his 
signature  with  his  left  hand,  though  capable  of  managing  his  lance  with  his  right. 
The  queen  one  day  demanded  of  him,  why  he  had  adventured  his  life  for  that  of  a 
domestic?  “Does  not  your  majesty  think.”  replied  he,  “ that  I ought  to  risk  one 
life  for  him  who  would  have  adventured  three  for  me  had  he  possessed  them?” 
The  queen  was  charmed  with  the  magnanimity  of  the  reply,  and  often  quoted  the 
marques  as  an  heroic  example  to  the  chivalry  of  the  a ge.— Mariana,  lib.  25.  c.  15. 


306 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRAN  ALA. 


pursuers  into  confusion,  and  then  turn  upon  them  with  a more 
violent  and  fatal  attack.  He  commanded  his  captains,  there- 
fore, to  decline  all  challenges  to  skirmish,  and  to  pursue  a sure 
system  of  destruction,  ravaging  the  country,  and  doing  all 
possible  injury  to  the  enemy,  with  slight  risk  to  themselves. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

THE  FATE  OF  THE  CASTLE  OF  ROMA. 

About  two  leagues  from  Granada,  on  an  eminence  com- 
manding an  extensive  view  of  the  vega,  stood  the  strong 
Moorish  castle  of  Roma,  a great  place  of  refuge  and  security. 
Hither  the  neighboring  peasantry  drove  their  flocks  and  herds, 
and  hurried  with  their  most  precious  effects,  on  the  irruption 
of  a Christian  force ; and  any  foraging  or  skirmishing  party 
from  Granada,  on  being  intercepted  in  their  return,  threw 
themselves  into  Roma,  manned  its  embattled  towers,  and  set 
the  enemy  at  defiance.  The  garrison  were  accustomed  to 
these  sudden  claims  upon  their  protection;  to  have  parties  of 
Moors  clattering  up  to  their  gates,  so  hotly  pursued  that  there 
was  barely  time  to  throw  open  the  portal,  receive  them  within, 
and  shut  out  their  pursuers ; while  the  Christian  cavaliers  had 
many  a time  reined  in  their  panting  steeds  at  the  very  en- 
trance of  the  barbacan,  and  retired,  cursing  the  strong  walls 
of  Roma,  that  robbed  them  of  their  prey. 

The  late  ravages  of  Ferdinand,  and  the  continual  skirmish- 
ings in  the  vega,  had  roused  the  vigilance  of  the  castle.  One 
morning  early,  as  the  sentinels  kept  watch  upon  the  battle- 
ments, they  beheld  a cloud  of  dust  advancing  rapidly  from  a 
distance:  turbans  and  Moorish  weapons  soon  caught  their 
eyes ; and  as  the  whole  approached,  they  descried  a drove  of 
cattle,  urged  on  in  great  haste,  and  convoyed  by  one  hundred 
and  fifty  Moors,  who  led  with  them  two  Christian  captives  in 
chains. 

When  the  cavalgada  had  arrived  near  to  the  castle,  a Moor- 
ish cavalier,  of  noble  and  commanding  mien  and  splendid 
attire,  rode  up  to  the  foot  of  the  tower,  and  entreated  admit- 
tance. He  stated  that  they  were  returning  with  rich  booty 
from  a foray  into  the  lands  of  the  Christians,  but  that  the 
enemy  was  on  their  traces,  and  they  feared  to  be  overtaken 


THE  COX (2  VEST  OF  GRANADA. 


' 307 


before  they  could  reach  Granada.  The  sentinels  descended  in 
all  haste,  and  flung  open  the  gates.  The  long  cavalgada 
defiled  into  the  courts  of  the  castle,  which  were  soon  filled 
with  lowing  and  bleating  flocks  and  herds,  with  neighing  and 
stamping  steeds,  and  with  fierce-looking  Moors  from  the  moun- 
tains. The  cavalier  who  had  asked  admission  was  the  chief  of 
the  party;  he  was  somewhat  advanced  in  life,  of  a lofty  and 
gallant  bearing,  and  had  with  him  a son,  a young  man  of 
great  fire  and  spirit.  Close  by  them  followed  the  two  Christian 
captives,  with  looks  cast  down  and  disconsolate. 

The  soldiers  of  the  garrison  had  roused  themselves  from 
their  sleep,  and  were  busily  occupied  attending  to  the  cattle 
which  crowded  the  courts;  while  the  foraging  party  distrib- 
uted themselves  about  the  castle,  to  seek  refreshment  or  re- 
pose. Suddenly  a shout  arose,  that  was  echoed  from  court- 
yard, and  hall,  and  battlement.  The  garrison,  astonished  and 
bewildered,  would  have  rushed  to  their  arms,  but  found  them- 
selves, almost  before  they  could  make  resistance,  completely 
in  the  power  of  an  enemy. 

The  pretended  foraging  party  consisted  of  Mudexares,  or 
Moors  tributary  to  the  Christians ; and  the  commanders  were 
the  prince  Cidi  Yahye,  and  his  son  Alnayer.  They  had  hast- 
ened from  the  mountains  with  this  small  force,  to  aid  the 
Catholic  sovereigns  during  the  summer’s  campaign ; and  they 
had  concerted  to  surprise  this  important  castle,  and  present  it 
to  King  Ferdinand,  as  a gage  of  their  faith,  and  the  first  fruits 
of  their  devotion. 

The  polite  monarch  overwhelmed  his  new  converts  and  allies 
with  favors  and  distinctions,  in  return  for  this  important 
acquisition;  but  he  took  care  to  despatch  a strong  force  of 
veteran  and  genuine  Christian  troops,  to  man  the  fortress. 

As  to  the  Moors  who  had  composed  the  garrison,  Cidi  Yahye 
remembered  that  they  were  his  country -men,  and  could  not 
prevail  upon  himself  to  deliver  them  into  Christian  bondage. 
He  set  them  at  liberty,  and  permitted  them  to  repair  to  Gra- 
nada;— “ a proof,”  says  the  pious  Agapida,  “that  his  conver- 
sion was  not  entirely  consummated,  but  that  there  were  still 
some  fingerings  of  the  infidel  in  his  heart.”  His  lenity  was  far 
from  procuring  him  indulgence  in  the  opinions  of  his  country- 
men ; on  the  contrary,  the  inhabitants  of  Granada,  when  they 
learnt  from  the  liberated  garrison  the  stratagem  by  which 
Roma  had  been  captured,  cursed  Cidi  Yahye  for  a traitor ; and 
the  garrison  joined  in  the  malediction. 


308 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


But  the  indignation  of  the  people  of  Granada  was  destined 
to  be  aroused  to  tenfold  violence.  The  old  warrior  Muley  Ab- 
dalla  el  Zagal  had  retired  to  his  little  mountain  territory,  and 
for  a short  time  endeavored  to  console  himself  with  his  petty 
title  of  king  of  Andarax.  He  soon  grew  impatient,  however, 
of  the  quiet  and  inaction  of  his  mimic  kingdom.  His  fierce 
spirit  was  exasperated  by  being  shut  up  within  such  narrow 
limits,  and  his  hatred  rose  to  downright  fury  against  Boabdil, 
whom  he  considered  as  the  cause  of  his  downfall.  When 
tidings  were  brought  him  that  king  Ferdinand  was  laying 
waste  the  vega,  he  took  a sudden  resolution.  Assembling  the 
whole  disposable  force  of  his  kingdom,  which  amounted  but  to 
two  hundred  men,  he  descended  from  the  Alpuxarras  and 
sought  the  Christian  camp,  content  to  serve  as  a vassal  the 
enemy  of  his  faith  and  his  nation,  so  that  he  might  see  Gra- 
nada wrested  from  the  sway  of  his  nephew. 

In  his  blind  passion,  the  old  wrathful  monarch  injured  his 
cause,  and  strengthened  the  cause  of  his  adversary.  The 
Moors  of  Granada  had  been  clamorous  in  his  praise,  extoll- 
ing him  as  a victim  to  his  patriotism,  and  had  refused  to 
believe  all  reports  of  his  patriotism,  and  had  refused  to  be- 
lieve all  reports  of  his  treaty  with  the  Christians ; but  when 
they  beheld  from  the  walls  of  the  city,  his  banner  mingling 
with  the  banners  of  the  unbelievers,  and  arrayed  against  bis 
late  people,  and  the  capital  he  had  commanded,  they  broke 
forth  into  curses  and  revilings,  and  heaped  all  kind  of  stigmas 
upon  his  name. 

Their  next  emotion,  of  course,  was  in  favor  of  Boabdil.  They 
gathered  under  the  walls  of  the  Alhambra,  and  hailed  him  as 
their  only  hope,  as  the  sole  dependence  of  the  country.  Boab- 
dil could  scarcely  believe  his  senses,  when  he  heard  his  name 
mingled  with  praises  and  greeted  with  acclamations.  Encour- 
aged by  this  unexpected  gleam  of  popularity,  he  ventured  forth 
from  his  retreat,  and  was  received  with  rapture.  All  his  past 
errors  were  attributed  to  the  hardships  of  his  fortune,  and  the 
usurpation  of  his  tyrant  uncle ; and  whatever  breath  the  popu- 
lace could  spare  from  uttering  curses  on  El  Zagal,  was  ex 
pended  in  shouts  in  honor  of  El  Chico. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


309 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

HOW  BOABDIL  EL  CHICO  TOOK  THE  FIELD;  AND  HIS  EXPEDITION 
AGAINST  ALHENDIN. 

For  thirty  days  had  the  vega  been  overrun  by  the  Christian 
forces;  and  that  vast  plain,  late  so  luxuriant  and  beautiful, 
was  one  wide  scene  of  desolation.  The  destroying  army,  hav- 
ing accomplished  its  task,  passed  over  the  ridge  of  Pinos  and 
wound  up  into  the  mountains,  on  the  way  to  Cordova,  bearing 
away  the  spoils  of  towns  and  villages,  and  driving  off  flocks 
and  herds  in  long  dusty  columns.  The  sound  of  the  last  Chris- 
tian trumpet  died  away  along  the  side  of  the  mountain  of  El- 
wira,  and  not  a hostile  squadron  was  seen  glistening  on  the 
mournful  fields  of  the  vega. 

The  eyes  of  Boabdil  el  Chico  were  at  length  opened  to  the 
real  policy  of  king  Ferdinand,  and  he  saw  that  he  had  no 
longer  any  thing  to  depend  upon  but  the  valor  of  his  arm.  No 
time  was  to  be  lost  in  hastening  to  counteract  the  effect  of  the 
late  Christian  ravage,  and  in  opening  the  channel  for  distant 
supplies  to  Granada. 

Scarcely  had  the  retiring  squadrons  of  Ferdinand  disap- 
peared among  the  mountains,  when  Boabdil  buckled  on  his 
armor,  sallied  forth  from  the  Alhambra,  and  prepared  to  take 
the  field.  When  the  populace  beheld  him  actually  in  arms 
against  his  late  ally,  both  parties  thronged  with  zeal  to  his 
standard.  The  hardy  inhabitants  also  of  the  Sierra  Nevada, 
or  chain  of  snow-capped  mountains  which  rise  above  Granada, 
descended  from  their  heights,  and  hastened  into  the  city  gates, 
to  proffer  their  devotion  to  their  youthful  king.  The  great 
square  of  the  Yivarrambla  shone  with  the  proud  array  of 
legions  of  cavalry,  decked  with  the  colors  and  devices  of  the 
most  ancient  Moorish  families,  and  marshalled  forth  by  the 
patriot  Muza  to  follow  the  king  to  battle. 

It  was  on  the  15th  of  June  that  Boabdil  once  more  issued 
forth  from  the  gates  of  Granada  on  martial  enterprise.  A few 
leagues  from  the  city,  within  full  view  of  it,  and  at  the  en- 
trance of  the  Alpuxarra  mountains,  stood  the  powerful  castle 
of  Alhendin.  It  was  built  on  an  eminence,  rising  from  the 
midst  of  a small  town,  and  commanding  a great  part  of  the 


810 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


vega,  and  the  main  road  to  the  rich  valleys  of  the  Alpuxarras. 
The  castle  was  commanded  by  a valiant  Christian  cavalier 
named  Mendo  de  Quexada,  and  garrisoned  by  two  hundred 
and  fifty  men,  all  seasoned  and  experienced  warriors.  It  was 
a continual  thorn  in  the  side  of  Granada : the  laborers  of  the 
vega  were  swept  off  from  their  fields,  by  its  hardy  soldiers; 
eenvoys  were  cut  off,  in  the  passes  of  the  mountains ; and  as 
the  garrison  commanded  a full  view  of  the  gates  of  the  city, 
no  band  of  merchants  could  venture  forth  on  their  needful 
journeys,  without  being  swooped  up  by  the  war-hawks  of 
Alhendin. 

It  was  against  this  important  fortress,  that  Boabdil  led  his 
troops.  For  six  days  and  nights,  the  fortress  was  closely  be- 
sieged. The  alcayde  and  his  veteran  garrison  defended  them- 
selves valiantly,  but  they  were  exhausted  by  fatigue  and  con- 
stant watchfulness ; for  the  Moors,  being  continually  relieved 
by  fresh  troops  from  Granada,  kept  up  an  unremitted  and  vig- 
orous attack.  Twice  the  barbacan  was  forced,  and  twice  the 
assailants  were  driven  forth  headlong  with  excessive  loss. 
The  garrison,  however,  was  diminished  in  number  by  the 
killed  and  wounded ; there  were  no  longer  soldiers  sufficient 
to  man  the  walls  and  gateway;  and  the  brave  alcayde  was 
compelled  to  retire,  with  his  surviving  force,  to  the  keep  of 
the  castle,  in  which  he  continued  to  make  desperate  resistance. 

The  Moors  now  approached  the  foot  of  the  tcwer,  under 
shelter  of  wooden  screens  covered  with  wet  hides,  to  ward  off 
missiles  and  combustibles.  They  went  to  work  vigorously  to 
undermine  the  tower,  placing  props  of  wood  under  the  founda- 
tions, to  be  afterwards  set  on  fire,  so  as  to  give  the  besiegers 
time  to  escape  before  the  edifice  should  fall  Some  of  the 
Moors  plied  their  cross-bows  and  arquebusses  to  defend  the 
workmen,  and  to  drive  the  Christians  from  the  wall ; while 
the  latter  showered  down  stones,  and  darts,  and  melted  pitch, 
and  flaming  combustibles,  on  the  miners. 

The  brave  Mendo  de  Quexada  had  cast  many  an  anxious  eye 
across  the  vega,  in  hopes  of  seeing  some  Christian  force  hast- 
ening to  his  assistance.  Not  a gleam  of  spear  or  helm  was  to 
be  descried,  for  no  one  had  dreamt  of  this  sudden  irruption 
of  the  Moors.  The  alcayde  beheld  his  bravest  men  dead  or 
wounded  around  him,  while  the  remainder  were  sinking  with 
watchfulness  and  fatigue.  In  defiance  of  all  opposition,  the 
Moors  had  accomplished  their  mine;  the  fire  was  brought  be- 
fore the  walls,  that  was  to  be  applied  to  the  stanchions,  in  case 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


311 


the  garrison  persisted  in  defence.  In  a little  while,  the  tower 
would  crumble  beneath  him,  and  be  rent  and  hurled  a ruin  to 
the  plain.  At  the  very  last  moment,  the  brave  alcayde  made 
the  signal  of  surrender.  He  marched  forth  with  the  remnant 
of  his  veteran  garrison,  who  were  all  made  prisoners.  Boabdil 
immediately  ordered  the  walls  of  the  fortress  to  be  razed,  and 
fire  to  be  applied  to  the  stanchions,  that  the  place  might  never 
again  become  a strong-hold  to  the  Christians,  and  a scourge  to 
Granada.  The  alcayde  and  his  fellow-captives  were  led  in  de- 
jected convoy  across  the  vega,  when  they  heard  a tremendous 
crash  behind  them.  They  turned  to  look  upon  their  late  for- 
tress, but  beheld  nothing  but  a heap  of  tumbling  ruins,  and  a 
vast  column  of  smoke  and  dust,  where  once  had  stood  the  lofty 
tower  of  Alhendin. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

EXPLOIT  OF  THE  COUNT  DE  TENDILLA. 

Boabdil  el  Chico  followed  up  his  success,  by  capturing  the 
two  fortresses  of  Marchena  and  Buldy ; he  sent  his  alfaquis  in 
every  direction,  to  proclaim  a holy  war,  and  to  summon  all 
true  Moslems  of  town  or  castle,  mountain  or  valley,  to  saddle 
steed  and  buckle  on  armor,  and  hasten  to  the  standard  of  the 
faith.  The  tidings  spread  far  and  wide,  that  Boabdil  el  Chico 
was  once  more  in  the  field,  and  was  victorious.  The  Moors  of 
various  places,  dazzled  by  this  gleam  of  success,  hastened  to 
throw  off  their  sworn  allegiance  to  the  Castilian  crown,  and  to 
elevate  the  standard  of  Boabdil;  and  the  youthful  monarch 
flattered  himself  that  the  whole  kingdom  was  on  the  point  of 
returning  to  its  allegiance. 

The  fiery  cavaliers  of  Granada  were  eager  to  renew  those 
forays  into  the  Christian  lands,  in  which  they  had  formerly 
delighted.  A number  of  them  therefore  concerted  an  irruption 
to  the  north,  into  the  territory  of  Jaen,  to  harass  the  country 
ahout  Quezada.  They  had  heard  of  a rich  convoy  of  merchants 
and  wealthy  travellers,  on  the  way  to  the  city  of  Baza;  and 
they  anticipated  a glorious  conclusion  to  their  foray,  in  cap- 
turing this  convoy. 

Assembling  a number  of  horsemen,  lightly  armed  and  fleetly 


512 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


mounted,  and  one  hundred  foot-soldiers,  these  hardy  cavaliers 
issued  forth  by  night  from  Granada,  made  their  way  in  silence 
through  the  defiles  of  the  mountains,  crossed  the  frontier  with- 
out opposition,  and  suddenly  appeared,  as  if  fallen  from  the 
clouds,  in  the  very  heart  of  the  Christian  country. 

The  mountainous  frontier  which  separates  Granada  from 
Jaen  was  at  this  time  under  the  command  of  the  count  de 
Tendilla,  the  same  veteran  who  had  distinguished  himself  by 
his  vigilance  and  sagacity  when  commanding  the  fortress  of 
Alhama.  He  held  his  head-quarters  at  the  city  of  Alcala  la 
Real,  in  its  impregnable  fortress,  perched  high  among  the 
mountains,  about  six  leagues  from  Granada,  and  dominating 
all  the  frontier.  From  this  cloud-capt  hold  among  the  rocks, 
he  kept  an  eagle  eye  upon  Granada,  and  had  his  scouts  and 
spies  in  all  directions,  so  that  a crow  could  not  fly  over  the 
border  without  his  knowledge.  His  fortress  was  a place  of 
refuge  for  the  Christian  captives  who  escaped  by  night  from 
the  Moorish  dungeons  of  Granada.  Often,  however,  they  mis- 
sed their  way  in  the  defiles  of  the  mountains,  and,  wandering 
about  bewildered,  either  repaired  by  mistake  to  some  Moorish 
town,  or  were  discovered  and  retaken  at  daylight  by  the  enemy. 
To  prevent  these  accidents,  the  count  had  a tower  built  at  his 
own  expense,  on  the  top  of  one  of  the  heights  near  Alcala, 
which  commanded  a view  of  the  vega  and  the  surrounding 
country.  Here  he  kept  a light  blazing  throughout  the  night, 
as  a beacon  for  all  Christian  fugitives,  to  guide  them  to  a place 
of  safety. 

The  count  was  aroused  one  night  from  his  repose,  by  shouts 
and  cries,  which  came  up  from  the  town  and  approached  the 
castle  walls.  “To  arms!  to  arms!  the  Moor  is  over  the  bor- 
der !”  was  the  cry.  A Christian  soldier,  pale  and  emaciated, 
and  who  still  bore  traces  of  the  Moorish  chains,  was  brought 
before  the  count.  He  had  been  taken  as  guide  by  the  Moorish 
cavaliers  who  had  sallied  from  Granada,  but  had  escaped  from 
them  among  the  mountains,  and,  after  much  wandering,  had 
found  his  way  to  Alcala,  by  the  signal-fire. 

Notwithstanding  the  bustle  and  agitation  of  the  moment,  the 
count  de  Tendilla  listened  calmly  and  attentively  to  the  ac- 
count of  the  fugitive,  and  questioned  him  minutely  as  to  the 
time  of  departure  of  the  Moors,  and  the  rapidity  and  direction 
of  their  march.  He  saw  that  it  was  too  late  to  prevent  their 
incursion  and  ravage ; but  he  determined  to  await  them,  and 
give  them  a warm  reception  on  their  return.  His  soldiers 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


313 


were  always  on  the  alert,  and  ready  to  take  the  field  at  a mo- 
ment’s warning.  Choosing  one  hundred  and  fifty  lances, 
hardy  and  valiant  men,  well  disciplined  and  well  seasoned,  as 
indeed  were  all  his  troops,  he  issued  forth  quietly  before  break 
of  day,  and,  descending  through  the  defiles  of  the  mountains, 
stationed  his  little  force  in  ambush,  in  a deep  barranca,  or 
dry  channel  of  a torrent,  near  Barzina,  but  three  leagues  from 
Granada,  on  the  road  by  which  the  marauders  would  have  to 
return.  In  the  mean  time,  he  sent  out  scouts,  to  posts  them- 
selves upon  different  heights,  and  look  out  for  the  approach  of 
enemy. 

All  day  they  remained  concealed  in  the  ravine,  and  for  a 
great  part  of  the  following  night ; not  a turban,  however,  was 
to  be  seen,  excepting  now  and  then  a peasant  returning  from 
his  labor,  or  a solitary  muleteer  hastening  towards  Granada. 
The  cavaliers  of  the  count  began  to  grow  restless  and  impatient ; 
they  feared  that  the  enemy  might  have  taken  soipe  other  route, 
or  might  have  received  intelligence  of  their  ambuscade.  They 
urged  the  count  to  abandon  the  enterprise,  and  return  to  Alcala. 
“ We  are  here,”  said  they,  “ almost  at  the  gates  of  the  Moorish 
capital;  our  movements  may  have  been  descried,  and,  before 
we  are  aware,  Granada  may  pour  forth  its  legions  of  swift 
cavalry,  and  crush  us  with  an  overwhelming  force.”  The 
count  de  Tendilla,  however,  persisted  in  remaining  until  his 
scouts  should  come  in.  About  two  hours  before  daybreak, 
there  were  signal-fires  on  certain  Moorish  watch-towers  of  the 
mountains.  While  they  were  regarding  these  with  anxiety, 
the  scouts  came  hurrying  into  the  ravine : ‘ ‘ The  Moors  are 
approaching,”  said  they;  “ we  have  reconnoitred  them  near  at 
hand.  They  are  between  one  and  two  hundred  strong,  but 
encumbered  with  many  prisoners  and  much  booty.”  The 
Christian  cavaliers  laid  their  ears  to  the  ground,  and  heard  the 
distant  tramp  of  horses  and  the  tread  of  foot-soldiers.  They 
mounted  their  horses,  braced  their  shields,  couched  their 
lances,  and  drew  near  to  the  entrance  of  the  ravine  where  it 
opened  upon  the  road. 

The  Moors  had  succeeded  in  waylaying  and  surprising  the 
Christian  convoy,  on  its  way  to  Baza.  They  had  captured  a 
great  number  of  prisoners,  male  and  female,  with  great  store 
of  gold  and  jewels,  and  sumpter  mules  laden  with  rich  mer- 
chandise. With  these  they  had  made  a forced  march  over  the 
dangerous  parts  of  the  mountains ; but  now,  finding  themselves 
so  near  to  Granada,  they  fancied  themselves  in  perfect  security. 


314 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  OBAN  AD  A. 


They  loitered  along  the  road,  therefore,  irregularly  and  slowly, 
some  singing,  others  laughing  and  exulting  at  having  eluded 
the  boasted  vigilance  of  the  count  de  Tendilla ; while  ever  and 
anon  were  heard  the  plaint  of  some  female  captive  bewailing 
the  jeopardy  of  her  honor;  and  the  heavy  sighing  of  the  mer- 
chant at  beholding  his  property  in  the  grasp  of  ruthless  spoilers. 

The  count  de  Tendilla  waited  until  some  of  the  escort  had 
passed  the  ravine ; then,  giving  the  signal  for  assault,  his  caw 
aliers  set  up  great  shouts  and  cries,  and  charged  furiously  into 
the  centre  of  the  foe.  The  obscurity  of  the  place  and  the  hour 
added  to  the  terrors  of  the  surprise.  The  Moors  were  thrown 
into  confusion ; some  rallied,  fought  desperately,  and  fell  cov- 
ered with  wounds.  Thirty-six  were  killed,  and  fifty-five  were 
made  prisoners;  the  rest,  under  cover  of  the  darkness,  made 
their  escape  to  the  rocks  and  defiles  of  the  mountains. 

The  good  count  unbound  the  prisoners,  gladdening  the  hearts 
of  the  merchants  by  restoring  to  them  their  merchandise. 
To  the  female  captives  also  he  restored  the  jewels  of  which 
they  had  been  despoiled,  excepting  such  as  had  been  lost  be- 
yond recovery.  Forty-five  saddle  horses,  of  the  choice  Bar- 
bary breed,  remained  as  captured  spoils  of  the  Moors,  together 
with  costly  armor,  and  booty  of  various  kinds.  Having  collec- 
ted every  thing  in  haste,  and  arranged  his  cavalgada,  the 
count  urged  his  way  with  all  speed  for  Alca  la  Beal,  lest  he 
should  be  pursued  and  overtaken  by  the  Moors  of  Granada. 
As  he  wound  up  the  steep  ascent  to  his  mountain  city,  the 
inhabitants  poured  forth  to  meet  him  with  shouts  of  joy.  His 
triumph  was  doubly  enhanced  by  being  received  at  the  gates 
of  the  city  by  his  wife,  the  daughter  of  the  marques  of  Vil- 
lena,  a lady  of  distinguished  merit,  whom  he  had  not  seen  for 
two  years,  that  he  had  been  separated  from  his  home  by  the 
arduous  duties  of  these  iron  wars. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

EXPEDITION  OF  BOABDIL  EL  CHICO  AGAINST  SALOBRENA— EX- 
PLOIT OF  HERNANDO  PEREZ  DEL  PULGAR. 

King  Boabdil  found  that  his  diminished  territory  was  too 
closely  dominated  by  Christian  fortresses  like  Alcala  la  Beal, 
and  too  strictly  watched  by  vigilant  aicaydes  like  the  count  of 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


315 


Tendilla,  to  be  able  to  maintain  itself  by  internal  resources. 
His  foraging  expeditions  were  liable  to  be  intercepted  and 
defeated,  while  the  ravage  of  the  vega  had  swept  off  every 
thing  on  which  the  city  depended  for  future  sustenance.  He 
felt  the  want  of  a sea-port,  through  which,  as  formerly,  he 
might  keep  open  a communication  with  Africa,  and  obtain 
reinforcements  and  supplies  from  beyond  the  sea.  All  the 
ports  and  harbors  were  in  the  hands  of  the  Christians,  and 
Granada  and  its  remnant  of  dependent  territory  were  com- 
pletely landlocked. 

In  this  emergency,  the  attention  of  Boabdil  was  called  by 
circumstances  to  the  sea-port  of  Salobreha.  This  redoubtable 
town  has  already  been  mentioned  in  this  chronicle,  as  a place 
deemed  impregnable  by  the  Moors ; insomuch  that  their  kings 
were  accustomed,  in  time  of  peril,  to  keep  their  treasures  in  its 
citadel.  It  was  situated  on  a rocky  hill,  dividing  one  of  those 
rich  little  vegas  or  plains  which  lie  open  to  the  Mediterranean, 
but  run  like  deep  green  bays  into  the  stern  bosoms  of  the  moun- 
tains. The  vega  was  covered  with  beautiful  vegetation,  with 
rice  and  cotton,  with  groves  of  oranges,  citrons,  figs  and  mul- 
berries, and  with  gardens  enclosed  by  hedges  of  reeds,  of  aloes 
and  the  Indian  fig.  Kunning  streams  of  cool  water  from  the 
springs  and  snows  of  the  Sierra  Nevada,  kept  this  delightful 
valley  continually  fresh  and  verdant;  while  it  was  almost 
locked  up  by  mountain  barriers,  and  lofty  promontories  that 
stretched  far  into  the  sea. 

Through  the  centre  of  this  rich  vega,  the  rock  of  Salobreha 
reared  its  rugged  back,  nearly  dividing  the  plain,  and  advanc- 
ing to  the  margin  of  the  sea,  with  just  a strip  of  sandy  beach 
at  its  foot,  laved  by  the  blue  waves  of  the  Mediterranean. 

The  town  covered  the  ridge  and  sides  of  the  rocky  hill,  and 
was  fortified  by  strong  walls  and  towers ; while  on  the  highest 
and  most  precipitous  part  stood  the  citadel,  a huge  castle  that 
seemed  to  form  a part  of  the  living  rock ; the  massive  ruins  of 
which,  at  the  present  day,  attract  the  gaze  of  the  traveller,  as 
he  winds  his  way  far  below,  along  the  road  which  passes 
through  the  vega. 

This  important  fortress  had  been  intrusted  to  the  command 
of  Don  Francisco  Eamirez  de  Madrid,  captain-general  of  the 
artillery,  and  the  most  scientific  of  all  the  Spanish  leaders. 
That  experienced  veteran,  however,  was  with  the  king  at  Cor- 
dova, having  left  a valiant  cavalier  as  alcayde  of  the  place. 

Boabdil  el  Chico  had  full  information  of  the  state  of  the  gan 


316 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


rison  and  the  absence  of  its  commander.  Putting  himself  at 
the  head  of  a powerful  force,  therefore,  he  departed  from  Gra- 
nada, and  made  a rapid  march  through  the  mountains ; hop- 
ing, by  this  sudden  move,  to  seize  upon  Salobrena  before  king 
Ferdinand  could  come  to  its  assistance. 

The  inhabitants  of  Salobrena  were  Mudexares,  or  Moors  who 
had  sworn  allegiance  to  the  Christians.  Still,  when  they  heard 
the  sound  of  the  Moorish  drums  and  trumpets,  and  beheld  the 
squadrons  of  their  countrymen  advancing  across  the  vega, 
their  hearts  yearned  towards  the  standard  of  their  nation  and 
their  faith.  A tumult  arose  in  the  place;  the  populace  shouted 
the  name  of  Boabdil  el  Chico,  and,  throwing  open  the  gates, 
admitted  him  within  the  walls. 

The  Christian  garrison  was  too  few  in  number  to  contend 
for  the  possession  of  the  town ; they  retreated  to  the  citadel, 
and  shut  themselves  within  its  massive  walls,  which  were  con- 
sidered impregnable.  Here  they  maintained  a desperate 
defence,  hoping  to  hold  out  until  succor  should  arrive  from  the 
neighboring  fortresses. 

The  tidings  that  Salobrena  was  invested  by  the  Moorish 
king,  spread  along  the  sea-coast,  and  filled  the  Christians  with 
alarm.  Don  Francisco  Enriquez,  uncle  of  the  king,  com- 
manded the  city  of  Velez  Malaga,  about  twelve  leagues  distant, 
but  separated  by  ranges  of  those  vast  rocky  mountains  which 
are  piled  along  the  Mediterranean,  and  tower  in  steep  promon- 
tories and  precipices  above  its  waves. 

Don  Francisco  summoned  the  alcaydes  of  his  district  to  has- 
ten with  him  to  the  relief  of  this  important  fortress.  A number 
of  cavaliers  and  their  retainers  answered  to  his  call,  among 
whom  was  Fernando  Perez  del  Pulgar,  surnamed  u El  de  las 
Hazanas,”  (he  of  the  exploits,)— the  same  who  had  signalized 
himself  in  a foray,  by  elevating  a handkerchief  on  a lance  for  a 
banner,  and  leading  on  his  disheartened  comrades  to  victory. 
As  soon  as  Don  Francisco  beheld  a little  band  collected  round 
him,  he  set  out  with  all  speed  for  Salobrena.  The  march  was 
rugged  and  severe,  climbing  and  descending  immense  moun- 
tains, and  sometimes  winding  along  the  edge  of  giddy  preci- 
pices, with  the  surges  of  the  sea  raging  far  below.  When  Don 
Francisco  arrived  with  his  followers  at  the  lofty  promontory 
that  stretches  along  one  side  of  the  little  vega  of  Salobrena,  he 
looked  down  with  sorrow  and  anxiety  upon  a Moorish  army  of 
great  force  encamped  at  the  foot  of  the  fortress,  while  Moorish 
banners,  on  various  parts  of  the  walls,  showed  that  the  town 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


317 


was  already  in  possession  of  the  infidels.  A solitary  Christian 
standard  alone  floated  on  the  top  of  the  castle-keep,  showing 
that  the  brave  garrison  were  hemmed  up  in  their  rock-built 
citadel. 

Don  Francisco  found  it  impossible,  with  his  small  force,  to 
make  any  impression  on  the  camp  of  the  Moors,  or  to  get  to 
the  relief  of  the  castle.  He  stationed  his  little  band  upon 
a rocky  height  near  the  sea,  where  they  were  safe  from  the 
assaults  of  the  enemy.  The  sight  of  his  friendly  banner  waving 
in  their  neighborhood  cheered  the  heart  of  the  garrison,  and 
conveyed  to  them  assurance  of  speedy  succor  from  the  king. 

In  the  mean  time,  Fernando  Perez  del  Pulgar,  who  always 
burned  to  distinguish  himself  by  bold  and  striking  exploits,  in 
the  course  of  a prowling  expedition  along  the  borders  of  the 
Moorish  camp,  remarked  a postern-gate  of  the  castle,  opening 
upon  the  steep  part  of  the  rocky  hill  which  looked  towards  the 
mountains. 

A sudden  though  flashed  upon  the  daring  mind  of  Pulgar : — 
“ Who  will  follow  my  banner,”  said  he,  “and  make  a dash  for 
yonder  postern?”  A bold  proposition,  in  time  of  warfare, 
never  wants  for  bold  spirits  to  accept  it.  Seventy  resolute 
men  immediately  stepped  forward.  Pulgar  put  himself  at 
their  head ; they  cut  their  way  suddenly  through  a weak  part 
of  the  camp,  fought  their  way  up  to  the  gate,  which  was 
eagerly  thrown  open  to  receive  them ; and  succeeded  in  mak- 
ing their  way  into  the  fortress,  before  the  alarm  of  their 
attempt  had  spread  through  the  Moorish  army. 

The  garrison  was  roused  to  new  spirit  by  this  unlooked-for 
reinforcement,  and  were  enabled  to  make  a more  vigorous 
resistance.  The  Moors  had  intelligence,  however,  that  there 
was  a great  scarcity  of  water  in  the  castle ; and  they  exulted 
in  the  idea  that  this  additional  number  of  warriors  would  soon 
exhaust  the  cisterns,  and  compel  them  to  surrender.  When 
Pulgar  heard  of  this  hope  entertained  by  the  enemy,  he  caused 
a bucket  of  water  to  be  lowered  from  the  battlements,  and 
threw  a silver  cup  in  bravado  to  the  Moors. 

The  situation  of  the  garrison,  however,  was  daily  growing 
more  and  more  critical;  they  suffered  greatly  from  thirst, 
while,  to  tantalize  them  in  their  sufferings,  they  beheld  limpid 
streams  winding  in  abundance  through  the  green  plain  below 
them.  They  began  to  fear  that  all  succor  would  arrive  too 
late,  when  one  day  they  beheld  a little  squadron  of  vessels  far 
at  sea,  but  standing  towards  the  shore.  There  was  some  doubt 


818 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


at  first  whether  it  might  not  be  a hostile  armament  from 
Africa;  but  as  it  approached,  they  descried,  to  their  great  joy, 
the  banner  of  Castile. 

It  was  a reinforcement,  brought  in  all  haste  by  the  gov- 
ernor of  the  fortress,  Don  Francisco  Eamirez.  The  squadron 
anchored  at  a steep  rocky  island,  which  rises  from  the  very 
margin  of  the  smooth  sandy  beach,  directly  in  front  of  the 
rock  of  Salobrena,  and  stretches  out  into  the  sea.  On  this 
island  Ramirez  landed  his  men,  and  was  as  strongly  posted  as 
if  in  a fortress.  His  force  was  too  scanty  to  attempt  a battle, 
but  he  assisted  to  harass  and  distract  the  besiegers.  When- 
ever king  Boabdil  made  an  attack  upon  the  fortress,  his  camp 
was  assailed  on  one  side  by  the  troops  of  Ramirez,  who  landed 
from  their  island,  and  on  another  by  those  of  Don  Francisco 
Enriquez,  who  swept  down  from  their  rock,  while  Fernando 
del  Pulgar  kept  up  a fierce  defence,  from  every  tower  and 
battlement  of  the  castle. 

The  attention  of  the  Moorish  king  was  diverted,  also,  for  a 
time,  by  an  ineffectual  attempt  to  relieve  the  little  port  of 
Adra,  which  had  recently  declared  in  his  favor,  but  which  had 
been  recaptured  for  the  Christians  by  Cidi  Yahye  and  his  son 
Alnayar.  Thus  the  unlucky  Boadbil,  bewildered  on  every 
hand,  lost  all  the  advantage  that  he  had  gained  by  his  rapid 
march  from  Granada.  While  he  was  yet  besieging  the  ob- 
stinate citadel,  tidings  were  brought  him  that  king  Ferdinand 
was  in  full  march  with  a powerful  host,  to  its  assistance. 
There  was  no  time  for  further  delay ; he  made  a furious  attack 
with  all  his  forces  upon  the  castle,  but  was  again  repulsed  by 
Pulgar  and  his  coadjutors;  when,  abandoning  the  siege  in 
despair,  he  retreated  with  his  army,  lest  king  Ferdinand 
should  get  between  him  and  his  capital.  On  his  way  back  to 
Granada,  however,  he  in  some  sort  consoled  himself  for  his 
late  disappointment,  by  overrunning  a part  of  the  territories 
and  possessions  lately  assigned  to  his  uncle  El  Zagal,  and  to 
Cidi  Yahye.  He  defeated  their  alcaydes,  destroyed  several  of 
their  fortresses,  burnt  their  villages,  and  leaving  the  country 
behind  him  reeking  and  smoking  with  his  vengeance,  returned 
with  considerable  booty,  to  repose  himself  within  the  walls  of 
the  Alhambra. 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


319 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

HOW  KING  FERDINAND  TREATED  THE  PEOPLE  OF  GUADIX— AND 
HOW  EL  ZAGAL  FINISHED  HIS  REGAL  CAREER. 

Scarcely  had  Boabdil  ensconced  himself  in  his  capital,  when 
king  Ferdinand,  at  the  head  of  seven  thousand  horse  and 
twenty  thousand  foot,  again  appeared  in  the  vega.  He  had 
set  out  in  all  haste  from  Cordova  to  the  relief  of  Salobrena ; 
but,  hearing  on  his  march  that  the  siege  was  raised,  he  turned 
with  his  army  to  make  a second  ravage  round  the  walls  of 
devoted  Granada.  His  present  forage  lasted  fifteen  days,  in 
the  course  of  which  every  thing  that  had  escaped  his  former 
desolating  visit  was  destroyed,  and  scarce  a green  thing  or  a 
living  animal  was  left  on  the  face  of  the  land.  The  Moors 
sallied  frequently,  and  fought  desperately,  in  defence  of  their 
fields,  but  the  work  of  destruction  was  accomplished — and 
Granada,  once  the  queen  of  gardens,  was  left  surrounded  by  a 
desert. 

From  hence  Ferdinand  marched  to  crush  a conspiracy  which 
had  lately  manifested  itself  in  the  cities  of  Guadix,  Baza,  and 
Almeria.  These  recently  conquered  places  had  entered  into 
secret  correspondence  with  king  Boabdil,  inviting  him  to 
march  to  their  gates,  promising  to  rise  upon  the  Christian 
garrisons,  seize  upon  the  citadels,  and  surrender  themselves 
into  his  power.  The  marques  of  Villena  had  received  notice  of 
the  conspiracy,  and  had  suddenly  thrown  himself,  with  a 
large  force,  into  Guadix.  Under  pretence  of  making  a review 
of  the  inhabitants,  he  made  them  sally  forth  into  the  fields  be- 
fore the  city.  When  the  whole  Moorish  population  capable  of 
bearing  arms  was  thus  without  the  walls,  he  ordered  the  gates 
to  be  closed.  He  then  permitted  them  to  enter,  two  by  two 
and  three  by  three,  and  to  take  forth  their  wives,  children,  and 
effects.  The  houseless  Moors  were  fain  to  make  themselves 
temporary  hovels,  in  the  gardens  and  orchards  about  the  city ; 
they  were  clamorous  in  their  complaints  at  being  thus  ex- 
cluded from  their  homes,  but  were  told  they  must  wait  with 
patience  until  the  charges  against  them  could  be  investigated, 
and  the  pleasure  of  the  king  be  known.* 


* Zurita,  lib.  20,  c.  85.  Cura  de  los  Palacios,  c.  97. 


320 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  OMAN  ADA. 


When  Ferdinand  arrived  at  Guadix,  he  found  the  unhappy 
Moors  in  their  cabins  among  the  orchards.  They  complained 
bitterly  of  the  deception  that  had  been  practised  among  them, 
and  implored  permission  to  return  to  the  city,  and  live  peace- 
ably in  their  dwellings,  as  had  been  promised  them  in  their 
articles  of  capitulation. 

King  Ferdinand  listened  graciously  to  their  complaints: 
“My  friends,”  said  he,  in  reply,  “I  am  informed  that  there 
has  been  a conspiracy  among  you  to  kill  my  alcayde  and  gar- 
rison, and  to  take  part  with  my  enemy  the  king  of  Granada. 
I shall  make  a thorough  investigation  of  this  conspiracy. 
Those  among  you  who  shall  be  proved  innocent  shall  be  re- 
stored to  their  dwellings,  but  the  guilty  shall  incur  the  penalty 
of  their  offences.  As  I wish,  however,  to  proceed  with  mercy 
as  well  as  justice,  I now  give  you  your  choice,  either  to  depart 
at  once  without  further  question,  going  wherever  you  please, 
and  taking  with  you  your  families  and  effects,  under  an  assur- 
ance of  safety ; or  to  deliver  up  those  who  are  guilty,  not  one 
of  whom,  I give  you  my  royal  word,  shall  escape  punishment.” 

When  the  people  of  Guadix  heard  these  words,  they  com- 
muned among  themselves;  and  as  most  of  them  (says  the 
worthy  Agapida)  were  either  culpable  or  feared  to  be  con- 
sidered so,  they  accepted  the  alternative,  and  departed  sorrow- 
fully, they  and  their  wives  and  their  little  ones.  “Thus,”  in 
the  words  of  that  excellent  and  cotemporary  historian,  Andres 
Bernaldez,  commonly  called  the  curate  of  Los  Palacios — “thus 
did  the  king  deliver  Guadix  from  the  hands  of  the  enemies  of 
our  holy  faith,  after  seven  hundred  and  seventy  years  that  it 
had  been  in  their  possession,  ever  since  the  time  of  Kdderick 
the  Goth ; and  this  was  one  of  the  mysteries  of  our  Lord,  who 
would  not  consent  that  the  city  should  remain  longer  in  the 
power  of  the  Moors:” — a pious  and  sage  remark,  which  is 
quoted  with  peculiar  approbation  by  the  worthy  Agapida. 

King  Ferdinand  offered  similar  alternatives  to  the  Moors  of 
Baza,  Almeria,  and  other  cities  accused  of  participation  in  this 
conspiracy;  who  generally  preferred  to  abandon  their  homes, 
rather  than  incur  the  risk  of  an  investigation.  Most  of  them 
relinquished  Spain,  as  a country  where  they  could  no  longer 
live  in  security  and  independence,  and  departed  with  their 
families  for  Africa ; such  as  remained  were  suffered  to  live  in 
villages  and  hamlets,  and  other  unwalled  places.* 


Garibay.  lib.  13,  cap.  30.  Pulgar,  part  3,  cap.  132. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


321 


While  Ferdinand  was  thus  occupied  at  Guadix,  dispensing 
justice  and  mercy,  and  receiving  cities  in  exchange,  the  old 
monarch  Muley  Abdalla,  surnamed  El  Zagal,  appeared  before 
him.  He  was  haggard  with  care,  and  almost  crazed  with  pas- 
sion. He  had  found  his  little  territory  of  Andarax,  and  his 
two  thousand  subjects,  as  difficult  to  govern  as  had  been  the 
distracted  kingdom  of  Granada.  The  charm,  which  had 
bound  the  Moors  to  him,  was  broken  when  he  appeared  in 
arms  under  the  banner  of  Ferdinand.  He  had  returned  from 
his  inglorious  campaign  with  his  petty  army  of  two  hundred 
men,  followed  by  the  execrations  of  the  people  of  Granada, 
and  the  secret  repining  of  those  he  had  led  into  the  field.  No 
sooner  had  his  subjects  heard  of  the  successes  of  Boabdil  el 
Chico,  than  they  had  siezed  their  arms,  assembled  tumultu- 
ously, declared  for  the  young  monarch,  and  threatened  the  life 
of  El  Zagal.*  The  unfortunate  old  king  had  with  difficulty 
evaded  their  fury ; and  this  last  lesson  seemed  entirely  to  have 
cured  him  of  his  passion  for  sovereignty.  He  now  entreated 
Ferdinand  to  purchase  the  towns  and  castles  and  other  posses- 
sions which  had  been  granted  to  him ; offering  them  at  a low 
rate,  and  begging  safe  passage  for  himself  and  his  followers  to 
Africa.  King  Ferdinand  graciously  complied  with  his  wishes. 
He  purchased  of  him  three-and-twenty  towns  and  villages  in 
the  valleys  of  Andarax  and  Alhaurin,  for  which  he  gave  him 
five  millions  of  maravedies.  El  Zagal  relinquished  his  right  to 
one  half  of  the  salinas  or  salt-pits  of  Maleha,  in  favor  of  his 
brother-in-law  Cidi  Yahye.  Having  thus  disposed  of  his  petty 
empire  and  possessions,  he  packed  up  all  his  treasure,  of  which 
he  had  a great  amount,  and,  followed  by  many  Moorish  fam- 
ilies, passed  over  to  Africa,  f 

And  here  let  us  cast  an  eye  beyond  the  present  period  of  our 
chronicle,  and  trace  the  remaining  career  of  El  Zagal.  His 
short  and  turbulent  reign,  and  disastrous  end,  would  afford  a 
wholesome  lesson  to  unprincipled  ambition,  were  not  all  ambi- 
tion of  the  kind  fated  to  be  blind  to  precept  and  example. 
When  he  arrived  in  Africa,  instead  of  meeting  with  kindness 
and  sympathy,  he  was  seized  and  thrown  into  prison  by  the 
king  of  Fez,  as  though  he  had  been  his  vassal.  He  was  ac- 
cused of  being  the  cause  of  the  dissensions  and  downfall  of  the 
kingdom  of  Granada;  and  the  accusation  being  proved  to  the 
satisfaction  of  the  king  of  Fez,  he  condemned  the  unhappy  El 


* Oura  de  los  Palacios,  cap.  97, 


t Conde,  part  4,  cap.  41. 


322 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


Zagal  to  perpetual  darkness.  A basin  of  glowing  copper  was 
passed  before  his  eyes,  which  effectually  destroyed  his  sight. 
His  wealth,  which  had  prabably  been  the  secret  cause  of 
these  cruel  measures,  was  confiscated  and  seized  upon  by  his 
oppressor ; and  El  Zagal  was  thrust  forth,  blind,  helpless,  and 
destitute,  upon  the  world.  In  this  wretched  condition,  the 
late  Moorish  monarch  groped  his  way  through  the  regions  of 
Tingitania,  until  he  reached  the  city  of  Yelez  de  Gomera.  The 
king  of  Yelez  had  formerly  been  his  ally,  and  felt  some  move- 
ment of  compassion  at  his  present  altered  and  abject  state. 
He  gave  him  food  and  raiment,  and  suffered  him  to  remain 
Unmolested  in  his  dominions.  Death,  which  so  often  hurries 
off  the  prosperous  and  happy  from  the  midst  of  untasted 
pleasures,  spares,  on  the  other  hand,  the  miserable,  to  drain 
the  last  drop  of  his  cup  of  bitterness.  El  Zagal  dragged  out  a 
wretched  existence  of  many  years,  in  the  city  of  Yelez.  He 
wandered  about  blind  and  disconsolate,  an  object  of  mingled 
scorn  and  pity,  and  bearing  above  his  raiment  a parchment, 
on  which  was  written  in  Arabic,  “ This  is  the  unfortunate 
king  of  Andalusia.”  * 


CHAPTER  XLY. 

PREPARATIONS  OF  GRANADA  FOR  A DESPERATE  DEFENCE. 

How  is  thy  strength  departed,  oh  Granada?  how  is  thy 
beauty  withered  and  despoiled,  oh  city  of  groves  and  foun- 
tains ! The  commerce  that  once  thronged  thy  streets  is  at  an 
end;  the  merchant  no  longer  hastens  to  thy  gates,  with  the 
luxuries  of  foreign  lands.  The  cities  which  once  paid  thee  tri- 
bute are  wrested  from  thy  sway ; the  chivalry  which  filled  thy 
Yivarrambla  with  the  sumptuous  pageantry  of  war,  have 
fallen  in  many  battles.  The  Alhambra  still  rears  its  ruddy 
towers  from  the  midst  of  groves,  but  melancholy  reigns  in  its 
marble  halls;  and  the  monarch  looks  down  from  his  lofty 
balconies  upon  a naked  waste,  where  once  had  extended  the 
blooming  glories  of  the  vega ! 

Such  is  the  lament  of  the  Moorish  writers,  over  the  lament- 


* Marmol,  de  Rebelione  Maur.  lib.  1,  cap.  16.  Padraza,  Hist.  Granat,  part  3,  c.  4. 
Suarez,  Hist,  de  Obispados  de  Guadix  j Baza,  cap.  10, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


323 


able  state  of  Granada,  which  now  remained  a mere  phantom 
of  its  former  greatness.  The  two  ravages  of  the  vega,  follow- 
ing so  closely  upon  each  other,  had  swept  off  all  the  produce 
of  the  year ; and  the  husbandman  had  no  longer  the  heart  to 
till  the  field,  seeing  that  the  ripening  harvest  only  brought  the 
spoiler  to  the  door. 

During  the  winter  season,  king  Ferdinand  made  diligent 
preparations  for  the  last  campaign,  that  was  to  decide  the 
fate  of  Granada.  As  this  war  was  waged  purely  for  the  pro- 
motion of  the  Christian  faith,  he  thought  it  meet  that  its 
enemies  should  bear  the  expenses.  He  levied,  therefore,  a 
general  contribution  upon  all  the  Jews  throughout  his  king- 
dom, by  synagogues  and  districts ; and  obliged  them  to  render 
in  the  proceeds,  at  the  city  of  Seville.* 

On  the  11th  of  April,  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  departed  for 
the  Moorish  frontier,  with  the  solemn  determination  to  lay 
close  siege  to  Granada,  and  never  to  quit  its  walls  until  they 
had  planted  the  standard  of  the  faith  on  the  towers  of  the 
Alhambra.  Many  of  the  nobles  of  the  kingdom,  particularly 
those  from  the  parts  remote  from  the  scene  of  action,  wearied 
by  the  toils  of  war,  and  foreseeing  that  this  would  be  a tedious 
siege,  requiring  patience  and  vigilance  rather  than  hardy 
deeds  of  arms,  contented  themselves  with  sending  their 
vassals,  while  they  staid  at  home,  to  attend  to  their  domains. 
Many  cities  furnished  soldiers  at  their  cost,  and  the  king  took 
the  field  with  an  army  of  forty  thousand  infantry  and  ten 
thousand  horse.  The  principal  captains  who  followed  the 
king  in  this  campaign,  were  Roderigo  Ponce  de  Leon,  the 
marques  of  Cadiz,  the  Master  of  Santiago,  the  marques  of 
Villena;  the  counts  of  Tendilla,  Cifuentes,  Cabra,  and  Urena; 
and  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar. 

Queen  Isabella,  accompanied  by  her  son  the  Prince  Juan, 
and  by  the  princesses  Juana,  Maria,  and  Cathalina,  her 
daughters,  proceeded  to  Alcala  la  Real,  the  mountain  fortress 
and  strong-hold  of  the  count  de  Tendilla.  Here  she  remained, 
to  forward  supplies  to  the  army,  and  to  be  ready  to  repair  to 
the  camp,  whenever  her  presence  might  be  required. 

The  army  of  Ferdinand  poured  into  the  vega,  by  various 
defiles  of  the  mountains;  and  on  the  23d  of  April,  the  royal 
tent  was  pitched  at  a village  called  Los  Ojos  de  Huescar, 
about  a league  and  a half  from  Granada.  At  the  approach  of 


Garibay,  lib.  18,  c.  39, 


324 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


this  formidable  force,  the  harassed  inhabitants  turned  pale* 
and  even  many  of  the  warriors  trembled ; for  they  felt  that  the 
last  desperate  struggle  was  at  hand. 

Boabdil  el  Chico  assembled  his  council  in  the  Alhambra, 
from  the  windows  of  which  they  could  behold  the  Christian 
squadrons  glistening  through  clouds  of  dust,  as  they  poured 
along  the  vega.  The  utmost  confusion  and  consternation 
reigned  in  the  council.  Many  of  the  members,  terrified  with 
the  horrors  impending  over  their  families,  advised  Boabdil  to 
throw  himself  upon  the  generosity  of  the  Christian  monarch : 
even  several  of  the  bravest  suggested  the  possibility  of  obtain- 
ing honorable  terms. 

The  Wazir  of  the  city,  Abul  Casim  Abdel  Melic,  was  called 
upon  to  report  the  state  of  the  public  means  for  sustenance  and 
defence.  There  were  sufficient  provisions,  he  said,  for  a few 
months’  supply,  independent  of  what  might  exist  in  the  posses- 
sion of  merchants  and  other  rich  inhabitants.  “ But  of  what 
avail,”  said  he,  “is  a supply  for  a few  months,  against  the 
sieges  of  the  Castilian  monarch,  which  are  interminable?” 

He  produced,  also,  the  lists  of  men  capable  of  bearing  arms. 
“The  number,”  said  he,  “is  great;  but  what  can  be  expected 
from  mere  citizen  soldiers?  They  vaunt  and  menace,  in  time 
of  safety ; none  are  so  arrogant,  when  the  enemy  is  at  a dis' 
tance — but  when  the  din  of  war  thunders  at  their  gates,  they 
hide  themselves  in  terror.” 

When  Muza  heard  these  words,  he  rose  with  generous 
warmth:  “ What  reason  have  we,”  said  he,  “ to  despair?  The 
blood  of  those  illustrious  Moors,  the  conquerors  of  Spain,  still 
flows  in  our  veins.  Let  us  be  true  to  ourselves,  and  fortune 
will  again  be  with  us.  We  have  a veteran  force,  both  horse 
and  foot,  the  flower  of  our  chivalry,  seasoned  in  war  and 
scarred  in  a thousand  battles.  As  to  the  multitude  of  our 
citizens,  spoken  of  so  slightly,  why  should  we  doubt  their 
valor?  There  are  twenty  thousand  young  men,  in  the  fire  of 
youth,  for  whom  I will  engage,  that  in  the  defence  of  their 
homes  they  will  rival  the  most  valiant  veterans.  Do  we  want 
provisions?  Our  horses  are  fleet,  and  our  horsemen  daring  in 
the  foray.  Let  them  scour  and  scourge  the  country  of  those 
apostate  Moslems  who  have  surrendered  to  the  Christians. 
Let  them  make  inroads  into  the  lands  of  our  enemies.  We 
shall  soon  see  them  returning  with  cavalgadas  to  our  gates ; 
and,  to  a soldier,  there  is  no  morsel  so  sweet  as  that  wrested 
with  hard  fighting  from  the  foe,” 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


325 


Boabdil  el  Chico,  though  he  wanted  firm  and  durable 
courage,  was  readily  excited  to  sudden  emotions  of  bravery. 
He  caught  a glow  of  resolution  from  the  noble  ardor  of  Muza. 
“ Do  what  is  needful,”  said  he  to  his  commanders;  “ into  your 
hands  I confide  the  common  safety.  You  are  the  protectors  of 
the  kingdom,  and,  with  the  aid  of  Allah,  will  revenge  the  in- 
sults of  our  religion,  the  deaths  of  our  friends  and  relations, 
and  the  sorrows  and  sufferings  heaped  upon  our  land.”* 

To  every  one  was  now  assigned  his  separate  duty.  The 
wazir  had  charge  of  the  arms,  and  provisions,  and  the  enroll- 
ing of  the  people.  Muza  was  to  command  the  cavalry,  to 
defend  the  gates,  and  to  take  the  lead  in  all  sallies  and  skir- 
mishes Naim  Reduan,  and  Muhamed  Aben  Zayde,  were  his  ad- 
jutants, Abdel  Kerim  Zegri,  and  the  other  captains,  were  to 
guard  the  walls ; and  the  alcaydes  of  the  Alcazaba,  and  of 
the  Red  Towers,  had  command  of  the  fortresses. 

Nothing  now  was  heard  but  the  din  of  arms,  and  the  bustle 
of  preparation.  The  Moorish  spirit,  quick  to  catch  fire,  was 
immediately  in  a flame ; and  the  populace,  in  the  excitement 
of  the  moment,  set  at  nought  the  power  of  the  Christians. 
Muza  was  in  all  parts  of  the  city,  infusing  his  own  generous 
zeal  into  the  bosoms  of  the  soldiery.  The  young  cavaliers 
rallied  round  him  as  their  model;  the  veteran  warriors  re- 
garded him  with  a soldier’s  admiration;  the  vulgar  throng 
followed  him  with  shouts,  and  the  helpless  part  of  the  inhabi- 
tants, the  old  men  and  the  women,  hailed  him  with  blessings 
as  their  protector. 

On  the  first  appearance  of  the  Christian  army,  the  principal 
gates  of  the  city  had  beon  closed,  and  secured  with  bars  and 
bolts  and  heavy  chains : Muza  now  ordered  them  to  be  thrown 
open;  “To  me  and  my  cavaliers,”  said  he,  “is  intrusted  the 
defence  of  the  gates;  our  bodies  shall  be  their  barriers.”  He 
stationed  at  each  gate  a strong  guard,  chosen  from  his  bravest 
men.  His  horsemen  were  always  completely  armed,  and 
ready  to  mount  at  a moment’s  warning : their  steeds  stood 
saddled  and  caparisoned  in  the  stables,  with  lance  and  buckler 
beside  them.  On  the  least  approach  of  the  enemy,  a squadron 
of  horsemen  gathered  within  the  gate,  ready  to  lanch  forth 
like  the  bolt  from  the  thunder-cloud.  Muza  made  no  empty 
bravado  nor  haughty  threat;  he  was  more  terrible  in  deeds 
than  in  words,  and  executed  daring  exploits,  beyond  even  the 


* Conde. 


326 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


vaunt  of  the  vainglorious.  Such  was  the  present  champion  of 
the  Moors.  Had  they  possessed  many  such  warriors,  or  had 
Muza  risen  to  power  at  an  earlier  period  of  the  war,  the  fate 
of  Granada  might  have  been  deferred,  and  the  Moor  for  a long 
time  have  maintained  his  throne  within  the  walls  of  the 
Alhambra. 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 

HOW  KING  FERDINAND  CONDUCTED  THE  SIEGE  CAUTIOUSLY;  AND 
HOW  QUEEN  ISABELLA  ARRIVED  AT  THE  CAMP. 

Though  Granada  was  shorn  of  its  glories,  and  nearly  cut  off 
from  all  external  aid,  still  its  mighty  castles  and  massive  bul- 
warks seemed  to  set  all  attacks  at  defiance.  Being  the  last 
retreat  of  Moorish  power,  it  had  assembled  within  its  walls  the 
remnants  of  the  armies  that  had  contended,  step  by  step,  with 
the  invaders,  in  their  gradual  conquest  of  the  land.  All  that 
remained  of  high-born  and  high-bred  chivalry,  was  here;  all 
that  was  loyal  and  patriotic  was  roused  to  activity  by  the 
common  danger;  and  Granada,  that  had  so  long  been  lulled 
into  inaction  by  vain  hopes  of  security,  now  assumed  a for- 
midable aspect  in  the  hour  of  its  despair. 

Ferdinand  saw  that  any  attempt  to  subdue  the  city  by  main 
force,  would  be  perilous  and  bloody.  Cautious  in  his  policy, 
and  fond  of  conquests  gained  by  art  rather  than  valor,  he 
resorted  to  the  plan  which  had  been  so  successful  with  Baza, 
and  determined  to  reduce  the  place  by  famine.  For  this  pui\ 
pose,  his-  armies  penetrated  into  the  very  heart  of  the  Ah 
puxarras,  and  ravaged  the  valleys,  and  sacked  and  burnt  the 
towns,  upon  which  the  city  depended  for  its  supplies.  Scout- 
ing parties,  also,  ranged  the  mountains  behind  Granada,  and 
captured  every  casual  convoy  of  provisions.  The  Moors 
became  more  daring,  as  their  situation  became  more  hopeless. 
Never  had  Ferdinand  experienced  such  vigorous  sallies  and 
assaults.  Muza,  at  the  head  of  his  cavalry,  harassed  the 
borders  of  the  camp,  and  even  penetrated  into  the  interior, 
making  sudden  spoil  and  ravage,  and  leaving  his  course  to  be 
traced  by  the  slain  and  wounded.  To  protect  his  camp  from 
these  assaults,  Ferdinand  fortified  it  with  deep  trenches  and 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


327 


strong  bulwarks.  It  was  of  a quadrangular  form,  divided  into 
streets  like  a city,  the  troops  being  quartered  in  tents,  and  in 
booths  constructed  of  bushes  and  branches  of  trees.  When  it 
was  completed,  queen  Isabella  came  in  state,  with  all  her 
court,  and  the  prince  and  princesses,  to  be  present  at  the 
siege.  This  was  intended,  as  on  former  occasions,  to  reduce 
the  besieged  to  despair,  by  showing  the  determination  of  the 
sovereigns  to  reside  in  the  camp  until  the  city  should  surren- 
der. Immediately  after  her  arrival,  the  queen  rode  forth  to 
survey  the  camp  and  its  environs : wherever  she  went,  she  was 
attended  by  a splendid  retinue ; and  all  the  commanders  vied 
with  each  other,  in  the  pomp  and  ceremony  with  which  they 
received  her.  Nothing  was  heard,  from  morning  until  night, 
but  shouts  and  acclamations,  and  bursts  of  martial  music ; so 
that  it  appeared  to  the  Moors  as  if  a continual  festival  and 
triumph  reigned  in  the  Christian  camp. 

The  arrival  of  the  queen,  however,  and  the  menaced  obstin- 
acy of  the  siege,  had  no  effect  in  damping  the  fire  of  the  Moor- 
ish chivalry.  Muza  inspired  the  youthful  warriors  with  the 
most  devoted  heroism:  “ We  have  nothing  left  to  fight  for,’7 
said  he,  “but  the  ground  we  stand  on;  when  this  is  lost,  we 
cease  to  have  a country  and  a name.  ” 

Finding  the  Christian  king  forbore  to  make  an  attack,  Muza 
incited  his  cavaliers  to  challenge  the  youthful  chivalry  of  the 
Christian  army  to  single  combat,  or  partial  skirmishes.  Scarce 
a day  passed  without  gallant  conflicts  of  the  kind,  in  sight  of 
the  city  and  the  camp.  The  combatants  rivalled  each  other  in 
the  splendor  of  their  armor  and  array,  as  well  as  in  the  prow- 
ess of  their  deeds.  Their  contests  were  more  like  the  stately 
ceremonials  of  tilts  and  tournaments,  than  the  rude  conflicts 
of  the  field.  Ferdinand  soon  perceived  that  they  animated  the 
fiery  Moors  with  fresh  zeal  and  courage,  while  they  cost  the 
lives  of  many  of  his  bravest  cavaliers:  he  again,  therefore, 
forbade  the  acceptance  of  any  individual  challenges,  and 
ordered  that  all  partial  encounters  should  be  avoided.  The 
cool  and  stern  policy  of  the  Catholic  sovereign  bore  hard  upon 
the  generous  spirits  of  either  army,  but  roused  the  indignation 
of  the  Moors,  when  they  found  that  they  were  to  be  subdued 
in  this  inglorious  manner:  “Of  what  avail,”  said  they,  “are 
chivalry  and  heroic  valor?  the  crafty  monarch  of  the  Chris- 
tians has  no  magnanimity  in  warfare ; he  seeks  to  subdue  us 
through  the  weakness  of  our  bodies,  but  shuns  to  encounter 
the  courage  of  our  souls.” 


328 


THE  CO JS  QUEST  OF  GUAM  ADA. 


CHAPTER  XL VII. 

OF  THE  INSOLENT  DEFIANCE  OF  YARFE  THE  MOOR,  AND  THE 
DARING  EXPLOIT  OF  HERNAMDO  PEREZ  DEL  PULGAR. 

When  the  Moorish  knights  beheld  that  all  courteous  chal- 
lenges were  unavailing,  they  sought  various  means  to  provoke 
the  Christian  warriors  to  the  field.  Sometimes  a body  of 
them,  fleetly  mounted,  would  gallop  up  to  the  skirts  of  the 
camp,  and  try  who  should  hurl  his  lance  farthest  within  the 
harriers,  having  his  name  inscribed  upon  it,  or  a label  affixed 
to  it,  containing  some  taunting  defiance.  These  bravadoes 
caused  great  irritation,  but  still  the  Spanish  warriors  were 
restrained  by  the  prohibition  of  the  king. 

Among  the  Moorish  cavaliers  was  one  named  Yarfe,  re- 
nowned for  his  great  strength  and  daring  spirit ; but  whose 
courage  partook  of  fierce  audacity,  rather  than  chivalric  hero- 
ism. In  one  of  these  sallies,  when  they  were  skirting  the 
Christian  camp,  this  arrogant  Moor  outstripped  liis  compan- 
ions, overleaped  the  barriers,  and,  galloping  close  to  the  royal 
quarters,  launched  his  lance  so  far  within,  that  it  remained 
quivering  in  the  earth  close  by  the  pavilions  of  the  sovereigns. 
The  royal  guards  rushed  forth  in  pursuit,  but  the  Moorish 
horsemen  were  already  beyond  the  camp,  and  scouring  in  a 
cloud  of  dust  fqr  the  city.  Upon  wresting  the  lance  from  the 
earth,  a label  was  found  upon  it,  importing  that  it  was  in- 
tended for  the  queen. 

Nothing  could  equal  the  indignation  of  the  Christian  war - 
riors,  at  the  insolence  of  the  bravado,  and  the  discourteous 
insult  offered  to  the  queen.  Hernando  Perez  del  Palgar,  sur- 
named  “he  of  the  exploits,”  was  present,  and  resolved  not  to 
be  outbraved  by  this  daring  infidel:  “Who  will  stand  by  me,” 
said  he,  “ in  an  enterprise  of  desperate  peril?”  The  Christian 
cavaliers  well  knew  the  harebrained  valor  of  Hernando  del 
Pulgar,  yet  not  one  hesitated  to  step  forward.  He  chose 
fifteen  companions,  all  men  of  powerful  arm  and  dauntless 
heart.  In  the  dead  of  the  night,  he  led  them  forth  from  the 
camp,  and  approached  the  city  cautiously,  until  he  arrived  at 
a postern-gate,  which  opened  upon  the  Darro,  and  was 
guarded  by  foot-soldiers.  The  guards,  little  thinking  of  such 


THE  CONQUEST  OE  GRANADA. 


329 


an  unwonted  and  partial  attack,  were  for  the  most  part  asleep. 
The  gate  was  forced,  and  a confused  and  chance-medley  skir- 
mish  ensued:  Hernando  del  Pulgar  stopped  not  to  take  part 
in  the  affray : putting  spurs  to  his  horse,  he  galloped  furiously 
through  the  streets,  striking  fire  out  of  the  stones  at  every 
bound.  Arrived  at  the  principal  mosque,  he  sprang  from  his 
horse,  and,  kneeling  at  the  portal,  took  possession  of  the  edifice 
as  a Christian  chapel,  dedicating  it  to  the  blessed  virgin.  In 
testimonial  of  the  ceremony,  he  took  a tablet  which  he  had 
brought  with  him,  on  which  was  inscribed  in  large  characters, 
“ Ave  Maria,”  and  nailed  it  to  the  door  of  the  mosque  with  his 
dagger.  This  done,  he  remounted  his  steed,  and  galloped  back 
to  the  gate.  The  alarm  had  been  given — the  city  was  in  an 
uproar— soldiers  were  gathering  from  every  direction.  They 
were  astonished  at  seeing  a Christian  warrior  galloping  from 
the  interior  of  the  city.  Hernando  del  Pulgar  overturned 
some,  cut  down  others,  rejoined  his  companions,  who  still 
maintained  possession  of  the  gate  by  dint  of  hard  fighting,  and 
all  made  good  their  retreat  to  the  camp.  The  Moors  were  at 
a loss  to  imagine  the  meaning  of  this  wild  and  apparently 
fruitless  assault;  but  great  was  their  exasperation,  on  the 
following  day,  when  the  trophy  of  hardihood  and  prowess, 
the  “ Ave  Maria,”  was  discovered  thus  elevated  in  bravado 
in  the  very  centre  of  the  city.  The  mosque  thus  boldly  sancti- 
fied by  Hernando  del  Pulgar  was  actually  consecrated  into  a 
cathedral,  after  the  capture  of  Granada.* 


CHAPTER  XL VIII. 

HOW  QUEEN  ISABELLA  TOOK  A VIEW  OF  THE  CITY  OF  GRANADA 
— AND  HOW  HER  CURIOSITY  COST  THE  LIVES  OF  MANY  CHRIS- 
TIANS AND  MOORS. 

The  royal  encampment  lay  at  such  a distance  from  Gran- 
ada, that  the  general  aspect  of  the  city  only  could  be  seen,  as 


* In  commemoration  of  this  daring  feat,  the  emperor  Charles  V.,  in  after  years 
conferred  on  Pulgar  and  his  descendants  the  right  of  sepulture  in  that  church,  and 
the  privilege  of  sitting  in  the  choir  during  high  mass.  This  Hernando  Perez  del 
Pulgar  was  a man  of  letters,  as  well  as  arms,  and  inscribed  to  Charles  V.  a sum- 
mary of  the  achievements  of  Gonsalvo  of  Cordova,  surnamed  the  great  captain, 
who  had  been  one  of  his  comrades  in  arms.  He  is  often  confounded  with  Hernando 
del  Pulgar,  historian  and  secretary  to  queen  Isabella.— See  note  to  Pulgar’s  Chron^ 
of  the  Catholic  Sovereigns,  part  3,  c.  iii.  edit.  Valencia,  1780- 


330 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


it  rose  gracefully  from  the  vega,  covering  the  sides  of  the  hills 
with  palaces  and  towers.  Queen  Isabella  had  expressed  an 
earnest  desire  to  behold,  nearer  at  hand,  a city  whose  beauty 
was  so  renowned  throughout  the  world ; and  the  marques  of 
Cadiz,  with  the  accustomed  courtesy,  prepared  a great  mili- 
tary escort  and  guard,  to  protect  the  queen  and  the  ladies  of 
the  court,  while  they  enjoyed  this  perilous  gratification. 

It  was  on  the  morning  after  the  events  recorded  in  the  pre- 
ceding chapter,  that  a magnificent  and  powerful  train  issued 
forth  from  the  Christian  camp.  The  advanced  guard  was  com- 
posed of  legions  of  cavalry,  heavily  armed,  that  looked  like 
moving  masses  of  polished  steel.  Then  came  the  king  and 
queen,  with  the  prince  and  princess,  and  the  ladies  of  the 
court,  surrounded  by  the  royal  body-guard,  sumptuously  ar- 
rayed, composed  of  the  sons  of  the  most  illustrious  houses  of 
Spain ; after  these  was  the  rear-guard,  composed  of  a powerful 
force  of  horse  and  foot ; for  the  flower  of  the  army  sallied  forth 
that  day.  The  Moors  gazed  with  fearful  admiration  at  this 
glorious  pageant,  wherein  the  pomp  of  the  court  was  mingled 
with  the  terrors  of  the  camp.  It  moved  along  in  a radiant 
line,  across  the  vega,  to  the  melodious  thunders  of  martial 
music;  while  banner  and  plume,  and  silken  scarf,  and  rich 
brocade,  gave  a gay  and  gorgeous  relief  to  the  grim  visage  of 
iron  war,  that  lurked  beneath. 

The  army  moved  towards  the  hamlet  of  Zubia,  built  on  the 
skirts  of  the  mountain  to  the  left  of  Granada,  and  command- 
ing a view  of  the  Alhambra,  and  the  most  beautiful  quarter  of 
the  city.  As  they  approached  the  hamlet,  the  marques  of  Vil- 
lena,  the  count  Urena,  and  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  filed  ofl: 
with  their  battalions,  and  wTere  soon  seen  glittering  along  the 
side  of  the  mountain  above  the  village.  In  the  mean  time,  the 
marques  of  Cadiz,  the  count  de  Tendilla,  the  count  de  Cabra, 
and  Don  Alonzo  Fernandez,  Senior  of  Alcandrete  and  Monte- 
mayor,  drew  up  their  forces  in  battle  array  on  the  plain  below 
the  hamlet,  presenting  a living  barrier  of  loyal  chivalry  be- 
tween the  sovereigns  and  the  city. 

Thus  securely  guarded,  the  royal  party  alighted,  and,  enter- 
ing one  of  the  houses  of  the  hamlet,  which  had  been  prepared 
for  their  reception,  enjoyed  a full  view  of  the  city  from  its  ter- 
raced roof.  The  ladies  of  the  court  gazed  with  delight  at  the 
red  towers  of  the  Alhambra,  rising  from  amidst  shady  groves, 
anticipating  the  time  when  the  Catholic  sovereigns  should  be 
enthroned  within  its  walls,  and  its  courts  shine  with  the  splen- 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


'6ZI 

dor  of  Spanish  chivalry.  “The  reverend  prelates  and  holy 
friars,  who  always  surrounded  the  queen,  looked  with  serene 
satisfaction,”  says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  “at  this  modern 
Babylon,  enjoying  the  triumph  that  awaited  them,  when  those 
mosques  and  minarets  should  be  converted  into  churches,  and 
goodly  priests  and  bishops  should  succeed  to  the  infidel  alfa- 
quis.” 

When  the  Moors  beheld  the  Christians  thus  drawn  forth  in 
full  array  in  the  plain,  they  supposed  it  was  to  offer  them  bat- 
tle ; and  they  hesitated  not  to  accept  it.  In  a little  while,  the 
queen  beheld  a body  of  Moorish  cavalry  pouring  into  the  vega, 
the  riders  managing  their  fleet  and  fiery  steeds  with  admirable 
address.  They  were  richly  armed,  and  clothed  in  the  most 
brilliant  colors,  and  the  caparisons  of  their  steeds  flamed  with 
gold  and  embroidery.  This  was  the  favorite  squadron  of 
Muza,  composed  of  the  flower  of  the  youthful  cavaliers  of 
Granada.  Others  succeeded,  some  heavily  armed,  some  a la 
ginete  with  lance  and  buckler ; and  lastly  came  the  legions  of 
foot-soldiers,  with  arquebuss  and  cross-bow,  and  spear  and 
scimitar. 

When  the  queen  saw  this  army  issuing  from  the  city,  she 
sent  to  the  marques  of  Cadiz,  and  forbade  any  attack  upon  the 
enemy,  or  the  acceptance  of  any  challenge  to  a skirmish ; for 
she  was  loth  that  her  curiosity  should  cost  the  life  of  a single 
human  being. 

The  marques  promised  to  obey,  though  sorely  against  his 
will;  and  it  grieved  the  spirit  of  the  Spanish  cavaliers,  to  be 
obliged  to  remain  with  sheathed  swords  while  bearded  by  the 
foe.  The  Moors  could  not  comprehend  the  meaning  of  this 
inaction  of  the  Christians,  after  having  apparently  invited  a 
battle.  They  sallied  several  times  from  their  ranks,  and  ap- 
proached near  enough  to  discharge  their  arrows;  but  the 
Christians  were  immovable.  Many  of  the  Moorish  horsemen 
galloped  close  to  the  Christian  ranks,  brandishing  their  lances 
and  scimitars,  and  defying  various  cavaliers  to  single  combat ; 
but  king  Ferdinand  had  rigorously  prohibited  all  duels  of  the 
kind,  and  they  dared  not  transgress  his  orders  under  his  very 
eye. 

While  this  grim  and  reluctant  tranquillity  prevailed  along 
the  Christian  line,  there  rose  a mingled  shout  and  sound  of 
laughter  near  the  gate  of  the  city.  A Moorish  horseman, 
armed  at  all  points,  issued  forth,  followed  by  a rabble,  who 
drew  back  as  he  approached  the  scene  of  danger.  The  Moor 


832 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


was  more  robust  and  brawny  than  was  common  with  his  coun- 
trymen. His  visor  was  closed;  he  bore  a huge  buckler  and  a 
ponderous  lance;  his  scimitar  was  of  a Damascus  blade,  and 
his  richly  ornamented  dagger  was  wrought  by  an  artificer  oi 
Fez.  He  was  known  by  his  device  to  be  Yarfe,  the  most  im 
colent,  yet  valiant,  of  the  Moslem  warriors— the  same  who  had 
hurled  into  the  royal  camp  his  lance,  inscribed  to  the  queen. 
As  he  rode  slowly  along  in  front  of  the  army,  his  very  steed, 
prancing  with  fiery  eye  and  distended  nostril,  seemed  to 
breathe  defiance  to  the  Christians. 

But  what  were  the  feelings  of  the  Spanish  cavaliers,  when 
they  beheld,  tied  to  the  tail  of  his  steed,  and  dragged  in  the 
dust,  the  very  inscription,  “Ave  Maria,”  which  Hernando 
Perez  del  Pulgar  had  affixed  to  the  door  of  the  mosque ! A 
burst  of  horror  and  indignation  broke  forth  from  the  army. 
Hernando  del  Pulgar  was  not  at  hand  to  maintain  his  previous 
achievement ; but  one  of  his  young  companions  in  arms,  Gar- 
cilasso  de  la  Yega  by  name,  putting  spurs  to  his  horse,  gal- 
loped to  the  hamlet  of  Zubia,  threw  himself  on  his  knees 
before  the  king,  and  besought  permission  to  accept  the  defi- 
ance of  this  insolent  infidel,  and  to  revenge  the  insult  offered 
to  our  blessed  Lady.  The  request  was  too  pious  to  be  refused : 
Garcilasso  remounted  his  steed;  he  closed  his  helmet,  graced 
by  four  sable  plumes,  grasped  his  buckler  of  Flemish  work- 
manship, and  his  lance  of  matchless  temper,  and  defied  the 
haughty  Moor  in  the  midst  of  his  career.  A combat  took 
place  in  view  of  the  two  armies  and  of  the  Castilian  court. 
The  Moor  was  powerful  in  wielding  his  weapons,  and  dex- 
terous in  managing  his  steed.  He  was  of  larger  frame  than 
Garcilasso,  and  more  completely  armed;  and  the  Christians 
trembled  for  their  champion.  The  shock  of  their  encounter 
was  dreadful;  their  lances  were  shivered,  and  sent  up  splinters 
in  the  air.  Garcilasso  was  thrown  back  in  the  saddle — his 
horse  made  a wide  career,  before  he  could  recover,  gather  up 
the  reins,  and  return  to  the  conflict.  They  now  encountered 
each  other  with  swords.  The  Moor  circled  round  his  opponent, 
as  hawk  circles  whereabout  to  make  a swoop;  his  Arabian 
steed  obeyed  his  rider,  with  matchless  quickness;  at  every 
attack  of  the  infidel  it  seemed  as  if  the  Christian  knight  must 
sink  beneath  his  flashing  scimitar.  But  if  Garcilasso  were  in- 
ferior to  him  in  power,  he  was  superior  in  agility : many  of  his 
blows  he  parried ; others  he  received  upon  his  Flemish  shield, 
which  was  proof  against  the  Damascus  blade.  The  blood 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  G FAN  ABA. 


333 


streamed  from  numerous  wounds  received  by  either  warrior. 
The  Moor,  seeing  his  antagonist  exhausted,  availed  himself  of 
his  superior  force,  and,  grappling,  endeavored  to  wrest  him 
from  his  saddle.  They  both  fell  to  earth ; the  Moor  placed  his 
knee  upon  the  breast  of  his  victim,  and,  brandishing  his  dag- 
ger, aimed  a blow  at  his  throat.  A cry  of  despair  was  uttered 
by  the  Christian  warriors,  when  suddenly  they  beheld  the 
Moor  rolling  lifeless  in  the  dust.  Garcilasso  had  shortened  his 
sword,  and,  as  his  adversary  raised  his  arm  to  strike,  had 
pierced  him  to  the  heart.  “It  was  a singular  and  miraculous 
victory,”  says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida;  “but  the  Christian 
knight  was  armed  by  the  sacred  nature  of  his  cause,  and  the 
holy  virgin  gave  him  strength,  like  another  David,  to  slay  this 
gigantic  champion  of  the  Gentiles.” 

The  laws  of  chivalry  were  observed  throughout  the  combat 
— no  one  interfered  on  either  side.  Garcilasso  now  despoiled 
his  adversary;  then,  rescuing  the  holy  inscription  of  “Ave 
Maria”  from  its  degrading  situation,  he  elevated  it  on  the 
point  of  his  sword,  and  bore  it  off  as  a signal  of  triumph, 
amidst  the  rapturous  shouts  of  the  Christian  army. 

The  sun  had  now  reached  the  meridian ; and  the  hot  blocd  of 
die  Moors  was  inflamed  by  its  rays,  and  by  the  sight  of  the 
defeat  of  their  champion.  Muza  ordered  two  pieces  of  ord- 
nance to  open  a fire  upon  the  Christians.  A confusion  was 
produced  in  one  part  of  their  ranks : Muza  called  to  the  chiefs 
of  the  army,  4 4 Let  us  waste  no  more  time  in  empty  challenges 
let  us  charge  upon  the  enemy:  he  who  assaults  has  always  an 
advantage  in  the  combat.”  So  saying,  he  rushed  forward,  fol- 
lowed by  a large  body  of  horse  and  foot,  and  charged  so  furi- 
ously upon  the  advance  guard  of  the  Christians,  that  he  drove 
it  in  upon  the  battalion  of  the  marques  of  Cadiz. 

The  gallant  marques  now  considered  himself  absolved  from 
all  further  obedience  to  the  queen’s  commands.  He  gave  the 
signal  to  attack.  44  Santiago !”  was  shouted  along  the  line ; and 
he  pressed  forward  to  the  encounter,  with  his  battalion  of 
twelve  hundred  lances.  The  other  cavaliers  followed  his  ex- 
ample, and  the  battle  instantly  became  general. 

When  the  king  and  queen  beheld  the  armies  thus  rushing  to 
the  combat,  they  threw  themselves  on  their  knees,  and  im- 
plored the  holy  virgin  to  protect  her  faithful  warriors.  The 
prince  and  princess,  the  ladies  of  the  court,  and  the  prelates 
and  friars  who  were  present,  did  the  same ; and  the  effect  of 
the  prayers  of  these  illustrious  and  saintly  persons,  was  im- 


334 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


mediately  apparent.  The  fierceness  with  which  the  Moors  had 
rushed  to  the  attack  was  suddenly  cooled ; they  were  bold  and 
adroit  for  a skirmish,  but  unequal  to  the  veteran  Spaniards  in 
the  open  field.  A panic  seized  upon  the  foot-soldiers — they 
turned,  and  took  to  flight.  Muza  and  his  cavaliers  in  vain  en- 
deavored to  rally  them.  Some  took  refuge  in  the  mountains; 
but  the  greater  part  fled  to  the  city,  in  such  confusion  that 
they  overturned  and  trampled  upon  each  other.  The  Chris- 
tians pursued  them  to  the  very  gates.  Upwards  of  two  thou- 
sand were  either  killed,  wounded,  or  taken  prisoners;  and  the 
two  pieces  of  ordnance  were  brought  off,  as  trophies  of  the  vic- 
tory. Not  a Christian  lance  but  was  bathed  that  day  in  the 
blood  of  an  infidel.* 

Such  was  the  brief  but  bloody  action,  which  was  known 
among  the  Christian  warriors  by  the  name  of  “the  queen’s 
skirmish;’  for  when  the  marques  of  Cadiz  waited  upon  her 
majesty  to  apologize  for  breaking  her  commands,  he  attri- 
buted the  victory  entirely  to  her  presence.  The  queen,  how- 
ever, insisted  that  it  was  all  owing  to  her  troops  being  led  on 
by  so  valiant  a commander.  Her  majesty  had  not  yet  re- 
covered from  her  agitation  at  beholding  so  terrible  a scene  of 
bloodshed;  though  certain  veterans  present  pronounced  it  as 
gay  and  gentle  a skirmish  as  they  had  ever  witnessed. 

To  commemorate  this  victory,  the  queen  afterwards  erected 
a monastery  in  this  village  of  Zubia,  dedicated  to  St.  Fran- 
cisco, which  still  exists ; and  in  its  garden  is  a laurel,  planted 
by  the  hands  of  her  majesty,  f 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios. 

+ The  house  from  whence  the  king  and  queen  contemplated  the  battle,  is  likewise 
to  be  seen  at  the  present  day.  It  is  in  the  first  street  to  the  right,  on  entering  the 
village  from  the  vega;  and  the  royal  arms  are  painted  on  the  ceilings.  It  is  in- 
habited by  a worthy  farmer,  Francisco  Garcia,  who,  in  showing  the  house,  refuses 
all  compensation,  with  true  Spanish  pride;  offering,  on  the  contrary,  the  hospi- 
talities of  his  mansion  to  the  stranger.  His  children  are  versed  in  the  old  Spanish 
ballads,  about  the  exploits  of  Hernando  Perez  del  Pulgar  and  Garcilasso  de  la 
Vega. 


THE  coy  QUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


335 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

CONFLAGRATION  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CAMP. 

The  ravages  of  war  had  as  yet  spared  a little  portion  of  the 
vega  of  Granada.  A green  belt  of  gardens  and  orchards  still 
flourished  round  the  city,  extending  along  the  banks  of  the 
Xenel  and  the  Darro.  They  had  been  the  solace  and  delight 
of  the  inhabitants  in  their  happier  days,  and  contributed 
to  their  sustenance  in  this  time  of  scarcity.  Ferdinand  de- 
termined to  make  a final  and  exterminating  ravage  to  the  very 
walls  of  the  city,  so  that  there  should  not  remain  a single  green 
thing  for  the  sustenance  of  man  or  beast.  The  evening  of  a 
hot  July  day  shone  splendidly  upon  the  Christian  camp,  which 
was  in  a bustle  of  preparation  for  the  next  day’s  service— for 
desperate  resistance  was  expected  from  the  Moors.  The  camp 
made  a glorious  appearance  in  the  setting  sun.  The  various 
tents  of  the  royal  family  and  the  attendant  nobles,  were 
adorned  with  rich  hangings,  and  sumptuous  devices,  and  costly 
furniture ; forming,  as  it  were,  a little  city  of  silk  and  brocade, 
where  the  pinnacles  of  pavilions  of  various  gay  colors,  sur- 
mounted with  waving  standards  and  fluttering  pennons,  might 
vie  with  the  domes  and  minarets  of  the  capital  they  were  be- 
sieging. 

In  the  midst  of  this  little  gaudy  metropolis,  the  lofty  tent  of 
the  queen  domineered  over  the  rest  like  a stately  palace.  The 
marques  of  Cadiz  had  courteously  surrendered  his  own  tent  to 
the  queen : it  Tvas  the  most  complete  and  sumptuous  in  Chris- 
tendom, and  had  been  carried  about  with  him  throughout  the 
war.  In  the  centre  rose  a stately  alfaneque  or  pavilion  in  ori- 
ental taste,  the  rich  hangings  being  supported  by  columns  of 
lances  and  ornamented  with  martial  devices.  This  central  pa- 
vilion, or  silken  tower,  was  surrounded  by  other  compartments, 
some  of  painted  linen  lined  with  silk,  and  all  separated  from 
each  other  by  curtains.  It  was  one  of  those  camp  palaces 
which  are  raised  and  demolished  in  an  instant,  like  the  city  of 
canvas  that  surrounds  them. 

As  the  evening  advanced,  the  bustle  in  the  camp  subsided. 
Every  one  sought  repose,  preparatory  to  the  next  day’s  trial. 
The  king  retired  early,  that  he  might  be  up  with  the  crowing 


836 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


of  the  cock,  to  head  the  destroying  army  in  person.  All  stir 
of  military  preparation  was  hushed  in  the  royal  quarters ; the 
very  sound  of  minstrelsy  was  mute,  and  not  the  tinkling  of  a 
guitar  was  to  be  heard  from  the  tents  of  the  fair  ladies  of  the 
court. 

The  queen  had  retired  to  the  innermost  part  of  her  pavilion, 
where  she  was  performing  her  orisons  before  a private  altar 
perhaps  the  peril  to  which  the  king  might  be  exposed  in  the 
next  day’s  foray,  inspired  her  with  more  than  usual  devotion 
While  thus  at  her  prayers,  she  was  suddenly  aroused  by  a 
glare  of  light,  and  wreaths  of  suffocating  smoke.  In  an  in- 
stant, the  whole  tent  was  in  a blaze : there  was  a high  gusty 
wind,  which  whirled  the  light  flames  from  tent  to  tent,  and 
wrapped  the  whole  in  one  conflagration. 

Isabella  had  barely  time  to  save  herself  by  instant  flight. 
Her  first  thought,  on  being  extricated  from  her  tent,  was  for 
the  safety  of  the  king.  She  rushed  to  his  tent,  but  the  vigilant 
Ferdinand  was  already  at  the  entrance  of  it.  Starting  from 
bed  at  the  first  alarm,  and  fancying  it  an  assault  of  the  enemy, 
he  had  seized  his  sword  and  buckler,  and  sallied  forth  un- 
dressed, with  his  cuirass  upon  his  arm. 

The  late  gorgeous  camp  was  now  a scene  of  wild  confusion. 
The  flames  kept  spreading  from  one  pavilion  to  another,  glar- 
ing upon  the  rich  armor,  and  golden  and  silver  vessels,  which 
seemed  melting  in  the  fervent  heat.  Many  of  the  soldiers  had 
erected  booths  and  bowers  of  brances,  which,  being  dry,  crack- 
led and  blazed,  and  added  to  the  rapid  conflagration.  The 
ladies  of  the  court  fled,  shrieking  and  half-dressed,  from  their 
tents.  There  was  an  alarm  of  drum  and  trumpet,  and  a dis- 
tracted hurry  about  the  camp  of  men  half  armed.  The  prince 
Juan  had  been  snatched  out  of  bed  by  an  attendant,  and  con- 
veyed to  the  quarters  of  the  count  de  Cabra,  which  were  at  the 
entrance  of  the  camp.  The  loyal  count  immediately  summoned 
his  people,  and  those  of  his  cousin  Don  Alonzo  de  Montemagor, 
and  formed  a guard  round  the  tent  in  which  the  prince  was 
sheltered. 

The  idea  that  this  was  a stratagem  of  the  Moors,  soon  sub- 
sided ; but  it  was  feared  they  might  take  advantage  of  it  to  as- 
sault the  camp.  The  marques  of  Cadiz,  therefore,  sallied  forth 
with  three  thousand  horse  to  check  any  advance  from  the  city. 
As  they  passed  along,  the  whole  camp  was  a scene  of  hurry 
and  consternation — some  hastening  to  their  posts,  at  the  call  of 
drum  and  trumpet ; some  attempting  to  save  rich  effects  and 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  337 

glittering  armor  from  the  tents,  others  dragging  along  terrified 
and  restive  horses. 

When  they  emerged  from  the  camp,  they  found  the  whole 
firmament  illuminated.  The  flames  whirled  up  in  long  light 
spires,  and  the  air  was  filled  with  sparks  and  cinders.  A 
bright  glare  was  thrown  upon  the  city,  revealing  every  bat- 
tlement and  tower.  Turbaned  heads  were  seen  gazing  from 
every  roof,  and  armor  gleamed  along  the  walls ; yet  not  a sin- 
gle warrior  sallied  from  the  gates : the  Moors  suspected  some 
stratagem  on  the  part  of  the  Christians,  and  kept  quietly 
within  their  walls.  By  degrees,  the  flames  expired ; the  city 
faded  from  sight ; all  again  became  dark  and  quiet,  and  the 
marques  of  Cadiz  returned  with  his  cavalry  to  the  camp. 


CHAPTER  L. 

THE  LAST  RAVAGE  BEFORE  GRANADA. 

When  the  day  dawned  on  the  Christian  camp,  nothing  re- 
mained of  that  beautiful  assemblage  of  stately  pavilions,  but 
heaps  of  smouldering  rubbish,  with  helms  and  corselets  and 
other  furniture  of  war,  and  masses  of  melted  gold  and  silver 
glittering  among  the  ashes.  The  wardrobe  of  the  queen  was 
entirely  destroyed,  and  there  was  an  immense  loss  in  plate, 
jewels,  costly  stuffs,  and  sumptuous  armor  of  the  luxurious 
nobles.  The  fire  at  first  had  been  attributed  to  treachery,  but 
on  investigation  it  proved  to  be  entirely  accidental.  The 
queen,  on  retiring  to  her  prayers,  had  ordered  her  lady  in  at- 
tendance to  remove  a light  burning  near  her  couch,  lest  it 
should  prevent  her  sleeping.  Through  heedlessness,  the  taper 
was  placed  in  another  part  of  the  tent,  near  the  hangings, 
which  being  blown  against  it  by  a gust  of  wind,  immediately 
took  fire. 

The  wary  Ferdinand  knew  the  sanguine  temperament  of  the 
Moors,  and  hastened  to  prevent  their  deriving  confidence  from 
the  night’s  disaster.  At  break  of  day,  the  drums  and  trum- 
pets sounded  to  arms,  and  the  Christian  army  issued  from 
among  the  smoking  ruins  of  their  camp,  in  shining  squadrons, 
with  flaunting  banners  and  bursts  of  martial  melody,  as  though 
the  preceding  night  had  been  a time  of  high  festivity,  instead 
of  terror. 


838 


THE  CONQUEST  OE  GRANADA . 


The  Moors  had  beheld  the  conflagration  with  wonder  and 
perplexity.  When  the  day  broke,  and  they  looked  towards 
the  Christian  camp,  they  saw  nothing  but  a dark  smoking 
mass.  Their  scouts  came  in,  with  the  joyful  intelligence  that 
the  whole  camp  was  a scene  of  ruin.  Scarce  had  the  tidings 
spread  throughout  the  city,  when  they  beheld  the  Christiam 
army  advancing  towards  their  walls.  They  considered  it  a 
feint,  to  cover  their  desperate  situation  and  prepare  for  a re- 
treat. Boabdil  el  Chico  had  one  of  his  impulses  of  valor — he 
determined  to  take  the  field  in  person,  and  to  follow  up  this 
signal  blow  which  Allah  had  inflicted  on  the  enemy. 

The  Christian  army  approached  close  to  the  city,  and  were 
laying  waste  the  gardens  and  orchards,  when  Boabdil  sallied 
forth,  surrounded  by  all  that  was  left  of  the  flower  and  chiv- 
alry of  Granada.  There  is  one  place  where  even  the  coward 
becomes  brave — that  sacred  spot  called  home.  What  then 
must  have  been  the  valor  of  the  Moors,  a people  always  of 
fiery  spirit,  when  the  war  was  thus  brought  to  their  thresholds ! 
They  fought  among  the  scenes  of  their  loves  and  pleasures; 
the  scenes  of  their  infancy,  and  the  haunts  of  their  domestic 
life.  They  fought  under  the  eyes  of  their  wives  and  children, 
their  old  men  and  their  maidens,  of  all  that  was  helpless  and 
all  that  was  dear  to  them ; for  all  Granada,  crowded  on  tower 
and  battlement,  watched  with  trembling  heart  the  fate  of  this 
eventful  day. 

There  was  not  so  much  one  battle,  as  a variety  of  battles ; 
every  garden  and  orchard  became  a scene  of  deadly  contest ; 
every  inch  of  ground  was  disputed,  with  an  a,gony  of  grief  and 
valor,  by  the  Moors ; every  inch  of  ground  that  the  Christians 
advanced,  they  valiantly  maintained ; but  never  did  they  ad- 
vance with  severer  fighting,  or  greater  loss  of  blood. 

The  cavalry  of  Muza  was  in  every  part  of  the  field ; wherever 
it  came,  it  gave  fresh  ardor  to  the  fight.  The  Moorish  soldier, 
fainting  with  heat,  fatigue,  and  wounds,  was  roused  to  new 
life  at  the  approach  of  Muza ; and  even  he  who  lay  gasping  in 
the  agonies  of  death,  turned  his  face  towards  him,  and  faintly 
uttered  cheers  and  blessings  as  he  passed. 

The  Christians  had  by  this  time  gained  possession  of  various 
towers  near  the  city,  from  whence  they  had  been  annoyed  by 
cross-bows  and  arquebusses.  The  Moors,  scattered  in  various 
actions,  were  severely  pressed.  Boabdil,  at  the  head  of  the 
cavaliers  of  his  guard,  displayed  the  utmost  valor,  mingling  in 
the  fight  in  various  parts  of  the  field,  and  endeavoring  to  in- 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


339 


spirit  the  foot-soldiers  in  tlic  combat.  But  the  Moorish  infan- 
try was  never  to  be  depended  upon.  In  the  heat  of  the  action, 
a panic  seized  upon  them;  they  fled,  leaving  their  sovereign 
exposed  with  his  handful  of  cavaliers  to  an  overwhelming 
force.  Boabdil  was  on  the  point  of  falling  into  the  hands  of 
the  Christians,  when,  wheeling  round,  with  his  followers,  they 
threw  the  reins  on  the  necks  of  their  fleet  steeds,  and  took 
refuge  by  dint  of  hoof  within  the  walls  of  the  city.* 

Muza  endeavored  to  retrieve  the  fortune  of  the  field.  He 
threw  himself  before  the  retreating  infantry,  calling  upon  them 
to  turn  and  fight  for  their  homes,  their  families,  for  every 
thing  that  was  sacred  and  dear  to  them.  It  was  all  in  vain : — 
they  were  totally  broken  and  dismayed,  and  fled  tumultuously 
for  the  gates.  Muza  would  fain  have  kept  the  field  with  his 
cavalry ; but  this  devoted  band,  having  stood  the  brunt  of  war 
throughout  this  desperate  campaign,  was  fearfully  reduced  in 
numbers,  and  many  of  the  survivors  were  crippled  and  enfee- 
bled by  their  wounds.  Slowly  and  reluctantly  Muza  retreated 
to  the  city,  his  bosom  swelling  with  indignation  and  despair. 
When  he  entered  the  gates,  he  ordered  them  to  be  closed,  and 
secured  with  bolts  and  bars ; for  he  refused  to  place  any  fur- 
ther confidence  in  the  archers  and  arquebusiers  who  were  sta- 
tioned to  defend  them,  and  he  vowed  never  more  to  sally  forth 
with  foot-soldiers  to  the  field. 

In  the  mean  time  the  artillery  thundered  from  the  walls,  and 
checked  all  further  advances  of  the  Christians.  King  Ferdi- 
nand, therefore,  called  off  his  troops,  and  returned  in  triumph 
to  the  ruins  of  his  camp,  leaving  the  beautiful  city  of  Granada 
wrapped  in  the  smoke  of  her  fields  and  gardens,  and  surrounded 
by  the  bodies  of  her  slaughtered  children. 

Such  was  the  last  sally  made  by  the  Moors,  in  defence  of 
their  favorite  city.  The  French  ambassador,  who  witnessed 
it,  was  filled  with  wonder,  at  the  prowess,  the  dexterity,  and 
daring  of  the  Moslems. 

±n  truth,  this  whole  war  was  an  instance,  memorable  in  his- 
tory, of  the  most  persevering  resolution.  For  nearly  ten  years 
had  the  war  endured— an  almost  uninterrupted  series  of  disas- 
ters to  the  Moorish  arms.  Their  towns  had  been  taken,  one 
after  another,  and  their  brethren  slain  or  led  into  captivity. 
Yet  they  disputed  every  city  and  town,  and  fortress  and  castle, 
nay  every  rock  itself,  as  if  they  had  been  inspirited  by  victor- 


* Znrita.  lib.  20.  c.  8a 


340 


tub  co:\QV::st  cr  c::a::ada 

ies.  Wherever  they  could  plant  foot  to  fight,  or  find  wall  or 
cliff  from  whence  to  lanch  an  arrow,  they  disputed  their  be- 
loved country ; and  now,  when  their  capital  was  cut  off  from 
all  relief,  and  had  a whole  nation  thundering  at  his  gates,  they 
still  maintained  defence,  as  if  they  hoped  some  miracle  to  inter- 
pose in  their  behalf.  Their  obstinate  resistance  (says  an  an- 
cient chronicler)  shows  the  grief  with  which  the  Moors  yielded 
up  the  vega,  which  was  to  them  a paradise  and  heaven.  Ex- 
erting all  the  strength  of  their  arms,  they  embraced,  as  it  were, 
that  most  beloved  soil,  from  which  neither  wounds,  nor  de- 
feat, nor  death  itself,  could  part  them.  They  stood  firm,  bat- 
tling for  it  with  the  united  force  of  love  and  grief,  never  draw- 
ing back  the  foot  while  they  had  hands  to  fight,  or  fortune  to 
befriend  them.* 


CHAPTER  LI. 

BUILDING  OF  THE  CITY  OF  SANTA  FE— DESPAIR  OF  THE  MOORS. 

The  Moors  now  shut  themselves  up  gloomily  within  their 
walls ; there  were  no  longer  any  daring  sallies  from  their  gates ; 
and  even  the  martial  clangor  of  the  drum  and  trumpet,  which 
had  continually  resounded  within  that  warrior  city,  was  now 
seldom  heard  from  its  battlements.  For  a time,  they  flattered 
themselves  with  hopes  that  the  late  conflagration  of  the  camp 
would  discourage  the  besiegers ; that,  as  in  former  years,  their 
invasion  would  end  with  the  summer,  and  that  they  would 
again  withdraw  before  the  autumnal  rains. 

The  measures  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  soon  crushed  these 
hopes.  They  gave  orders  to  build  a regular  city  upon  the  site 
of  their  camp,  to  convince  the  Moors  that  the  siege  was  to  en- 
dure until  the  surrender  of  Granada,  Nine  of  the  principal 
cities  of  Spain  were  charged  with  the  stupendous  undertaking; 
and  they  emulated  each  other,  with  a zeal  worthy  of  the  cause. 
“It  verily  seems,”  says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  “as  though 
some  miracle  operated  to  aid  this  pious  work,  so  rapidly  did 
arise  a formidable  city,  with  solid  edifices,  and  powerful  walls, 
and  mighty  towers,  where  lately  had  been  seen  nothing  but 


Abarca,  Reyes  de  Aragon,  R.  30,  c.  3. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GBANADA. 


341 


tents  and  light  pavilions.  The  city  was  traversed  by  two  prin- 
cipal streets  in  form  of  a cross,  terminating  in  four  gates  facing 
the  four  winds ; and  in  the  centre  was  a vast  square,  where  the 
whole  army  might  be  assembled.  To  this  city  it  was  proposed 
to  give  the  name  of  Isabella,  so  dear  to  the  army  and  the  na- 
tion; “ but  that  pious  princess,”  adds  Antonio  Agapida,  “ call- 
ing to  mind  the  holy  cause  in  which  it  was  erected,  gave  it  the 
name  of  Santa  Fe,  (or  the  City  of  the  Holy  -Faith ;)  and  it  re- 
mains to  this  day,  a monument  of  the  piety  and  glory  of  the 
Catholic  sovereigns.” 

Hither  the  merchants  soon  resorted,  from  all  points.  Long 
trains  of  mules  were  seen  every  day  entering  and  departing 
from  its  gates;  the  streets  were  crowded  with  magazines, 
filled  with  all  kinds  of  costly  and  luxurious  merchandise;  a 
scene  of  bustling  commerce  and  prosperity  took  place,  while 
unhappy  Granada  remained  shut  up  and  desolute. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  besieged  city  began  to  suffer  the  dis- 
tress of  famine.  Its  supplies  were  all  cut  off ; a cavalgada  of 
flocks  and  herds,  and  mules  laden  with  money,  coming  to  the 
relief  of  the  city  from  the  mountains  of  the  Alpuxarras,  was 
taken  by  the  marques  of  Cadiz,  and  led  in  triumph  to  the 
camp,  in  sight  of  the  suffering  Moors.  Autumn  arrived ; but 
the  harvests  had  been  swept  from  the  face  of  the  country; 
a rigorous  winter  was  approaching,  and  the  city  was  almost 
destitute  of  provisions.  The  people  sank  into  deep  despon- 
dency. They  called  to  mind  all  that  had  been  predicted  by 
astrologers  at  the  birth  of  their  ill-starred  sovereign,  and  all 
that  had  been  foretold  of  the  fate  of  Granada  at  the  time  of 
the  capture  of  Zahara. 

Boabdil  was  alarmed  by  the  gathering  dangers  from  without, 
and  by  the  clamors  of  his  starving  people.  He  summoned  a 
council,  composed  of  the  principal  officers  of  the  army,  the 
alcaydes  of  the  fortresses,  the  xequis  or  sages  of  the  city,  and 
the  alfaquis  or  doctors  of  the  faith.  They  assembled  in  the 
great  hall  of  audience  of  the  Alhambra,  and  despair  was 
painted  in  their  countenances.  Boabdil  demanded  of  them, 
what  was  to  be  done  in  their  present  extremity;  and  their 
answer  was,  ‘ ‘ Surrender.  ” The  venerable  Abul  Cazin  Abdel 
Melic,  governor  of  the  city,  represented  its  unhappy  state: 
“ Our  granaries  are  nearly  exhausted,  and  no  further  supplies 
are  to  be  expected.  The  provender  for  the  war-horses  is  re- 
quired as  sustenance  for  the  soldiery ; the  very  horses  them- 
selves are  killed  for  food ; of  seven  thousand  steeds  which  once 


342 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


could  be  sent  into  the  field,  three  hundred  only  remain.  Our 
city  contains  two  hundred  thousand  inhabitants,  old  and 
young,  with  each  a mouth  that  calls  piteously  for  bread.” 

The  xequis  and  principal  citizens  declared  that  the  people 
could  no  longer  sustain  the  labors  and  sufferings  of  a defence : 
4 4 And  of  what  avail  is  our  defence,”  said  they,  4 4 when  the 
enemy  is  determined  to  persist  in  the  siege?— what  alternative 
remains,  but  to  surrender  or  to  die?” 

The  heart  of  Boabdil  was  touched  by  this  appeal,  and  he 
maintained  a gloomy  silence.  He  had  cherished  some  faint 
hope  of  relief  from  the  soldan  of  Egypt  or  the  Barbary  pow- 
ers : but  it  was  now  at  an  end ; even  if  such  assistance  were  to 
be  sent,  he  had  no  longer  a sea-port  where  it  might  debark. 
The  counsellors  saw  that  the  resolution  of  the  king  was  shaken, 
and  they  united  their  voices  in  urging  him  to  capitulate. 

The  valiant  Muza  alone  arose  in  opposition:  “It  is  yet  too 
early,”  said  he,  “to  talk  of  a surrender.  Our  means  are  not 
exhausted;  we  have  yet  one  source  of  strength  remaining, 
terrible  in  its  effects,  and  which  often  has  achieved  the  most 
signal  victories— it  is  our  despair.  Let  us  rouse  the  mass  of 
the  people — let  us  put  weapons  in  their  hands — let  us  fight  the 
enemy  to  the  very  utmost,  until  we  rush  upon  the  points  of 
their  lances.  I am  ready  to  lead  the  way  into  the  thickest  of 
their  squadrons;  and  much  rather  would  I be  numbered 
among  those  who  fell  in  the  defence  of  Granada,  than  of  those 
who  survived  to  capitulate  for  her  surrender !” 

The  words  of  Muza  were  without  effect,  for  they  were  ad- 
dressed to  broken-spirited  and  heartless  men,  or  men,  perhaps, 
to  whom  sad  experience  had  taught  discretion.  They  were  ar- 
rived at  that  state  of  public  depression,  when  heroes  and  hero- 
ism are  no  longer  regarded,  and  when  old  men  and  their 
counsels  rise  into  importance.  Boabdil  el  Chico  yielded  to  the 
general  voice;  it  was  determined  to  capitulate  with  the  Chris- 
tian sovereigns;  and  the  venerable  Abul  Cazim  Abdul  Melk 
was  sent  forth  to  the  camp,  empowered  to  treat  for  terms. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  343 


CHAPTER  LII. 

CAPITULATION  OF  GRANADA. 

The  old  governor,  Abul  Cazim  Abdel  Melic,  was  received 
with  great  distinction  by  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  who  ap- 
pointed Gonsalvo  of  Cordova  and  Fernando  de  Zafra,  secre- 
tary to  the  king,  to  confer  with  him.  All  Granada  awaited, 
in  trembling  anxiety,  the  result  of  his  negotiations.  After  re- 
peated conferences,  he  at  length  returned  with  the  ultimate 
terms  of  the  Catholic  sovereigns.  They  agreed  to  suspend  all 
attack  for  seventy  days,  at  the  end  of  which  time,  if  no  succor 
should  arrive  to  the  Moorish  king,  the  city  of  Granada  was  to 
be  surrendered. 

All  Christian  captives  should  be  liberated,  without  ransom. 

Boabdil  and  his  principal  cavaliers  should  take  an  oath  of 
fealty  to  the  Castilian  crown  * and  certain  valuable  territories 
in  the  Alpuxarra  mountains  should  be  assigned  to  the  Moorish 
monarch  for  his  maintenance. 

The  Moors  of  Granada  should  become  subjects  of  the  Span- 
ish sovereigns,  retaining  their  possessions,  their  arms  and 
horses,  and  yielding  up  nothing  but  their  artillery.  They 
should  be  protected  in  the  exercise  of  their  religion,  and  gov- 
erned by  their  own  laws,  administered  by  cadis  of  their  own 
faith,  under  governors  appointed  by  the  sovereigns.  They 
should  be  exempted  from  tribute  for  three  years,  after  which 
term  they  should  pay  the  same  that  they  had  been  accustomed 
to  render  to  their  native  monarchs. 

Those  who  chose  to  depart  for  Africa  within  three  years, 
should  be  provided  with  a passage  for  themselves  and  their 
effects,  free  of  charge,  from  whatever  port  they  should  prefer. 

For  the  fulfilment  of  these  articles,  four  hundred  hostages 
from  the  principal  families  were  required,  previous  to  the  sur- 
render, to  be  subsequently  restored.  The  son  of  the  king  of 
Granada,  and  all  other  hostages  in  possession  of  the  Castilian 
sovereigns,  were  to  be  restored  at  the  same  time. 

Such  were  the  conditions  that  the  wazir  Abul  Cazim  laid 
oefore  the  council  of  Granada,  as  the  best  that  could  be  ob- 
tained from  the  besieging  foe. 

When  the  members  of  the  council  found  that  the  awful  mo* 


344 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


ment  had  arrived  when  they  were  to  sign  and  seal  the  perdi 
tion  of  their  empire,  aud  blot  themselves  out  as  a nation,  all 
firmness  deserted  them,  and  many  gave  way  to  tears.  Muza 
alone  retained  an  unaltered  mien:  u Leave,  seniors,”  cried  he, 

‘ 4 this  idle  lamentation  to  helpless  women  and  children : we  are 
men — we  have  hearts,  not  to  shed  tender  tears,  but  drops  of 
blood.  I see  the  spirit  of  the  people  so  cast  down,  that  it  is 
impossible  to  save  the  kingdom.  Yet  there  still  remains  an 
alternative  for  noble  minds — a glorious  death ! Let  us  die  de- 
fending our  liberty,  and  avenging  the  woes  of  Granada.  Our 
mother  earth  will  receive  her  children  into  her  bosom,  safe 
from  the  chains  and  oppressions  of  the  conqueror ; or,  should 
any  fail  a sepulchre  to  hide  his  remains,  he  will  not  want  a sky 
to  cover  him.  Allah  forbid,  it  should  be  said  the  nobles  of 
Granada  feared  to  die  in  her  defence !” 

Muza  ceased  to  speak,  and  a dead  silence  reigned  in  the 
assembly.  Boabdil  el  Chico  looked  anxiously  round,  and 
scanned  every  face ; but  he  readpn  them  all  the  anxiety  of  care- 
worn men,  in  whose  hearts  enthusiasm  was  dead,  and  who 
had,  grown  callous  to  every  chivalrous  appeal.  4 4 Allah 
Acbar ! God  is  great!”  exclaimed  he;  4 4 there  is  no  God  but  God, 
and  Mahomet  is  his  prophet ! It  is  in  vain  to  struggle  against 
the  will  of  Heaven.  Too  surely  was  it  written  in  the  book  of 
fate,  that  I should  be  unfortunate,  and  the  kingdom  expire 
under  my  rule.” 

44  Allah  Acbar!  God  is  great !”  echoed  the  viziers  and  alfa- 
quis ; 4 4 the  will  of  God  be  done !”  So  they  all  accorded  with  the 
king,  that  these  evils  were  preordaind ; that  it  was  hopeless  to 
contend  with  them ; and  that  the  terms  offered  by  the  Castilian 
monarchs  were  as  favorable  as  could  be  expected. 

When  Muza  saw  that  they  were  about  to  sign  the  treaty  of 
surrender,  he  rose  in  violent  indignation:  4 4 Do  not  deceive 
yourselves,”  cried  he,  44  nor  think  the  Christains  will  be  faithful 
to  their  promises,  or  their  king  as  magnanimous  in  conquest  as 
he  has  been  victorious  in  war.  Death  is  the  least  we  have  to 
fear.  It  is  the  plundering  and  sacking  of  our  city,  the  pro- 
fanation of  our  mosques,  the  ruin  of  our  homes,  the  violation 
of  our  wives  and  daughters — cruel  oppression,  bigoted  intoler- 
ance, whips  and  chains,  the  dungeon,  the  fagot,  and  the  stake 
— such  are  the  miseries  and  indignities  we  shall  see  and  suffer; 
at  least,  those  groveling  souls  will  see  them,  who  now  shrink 
from  an  honorable  death.  For  my  part,  by  Allah,  I will  nevei 
witness  them !” 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


345 


With  these  words  he  left  the  council-chamber,  and  strode 
gloomily  through  the  Court  of  Lions  and  the  outer  halls  of  the 
Alhambra,  without  deigning  to  speak  to  the  obsequious  cour- 
ticrs  who  attended  in  them.  He  repaired  to  his  dwelling, 
armed  himself  at  all  points,  mounted  his  favorite  war-horse, 
and,  and  issuing  forth  from  the  city  by  the  gate  of  Elvira,  was 
never  seen  or  head  of  more.* 

Such  is  the  account  given  by  Arabian  historians,  of  the  exit 
of  Muza  ben  Abel  Gazan;  but  the  venerable  Fray  Antonio 
Agapida  endeavors  to  clear  up  the  mystery  of  his  fate.  That 
very  evening,  a small  party  of  Andalusian  cavaliers,  some- 
what more  than  half  a score  of  lances,  were  riding  along 
the  banks  of  the  Xenel,  where  it  winds  through  the  vega. 
They  beheld  in  the  twilight  a Moorish  warrior  approaching, 
closely  locked  up  from  head  to  foot  in  proof.  His  visor  was 
closed,  his  lance  in  rest,  his  powerful  charger  barbed  like  him- 
self in  steel.  The  Christians  were  lightly  armed,  with  corselet, 
helm,  and  target;  for,  during  the  truce,  they  apprehended  no  at- 
tack. Seeing,  however,  the  unknown  warrior  approach  in  this 
hostile  guise,  they  challenged  him  to  stand  and  declare  himself . 

The  Moslem  answered  not,  but,  charging  into  the  midst  of 
them,  transfixed  one  knight  with  his  lance,  and  bore  him  out 
of  his  saddle  to  the  earth.  Wheeling  round,  he  attacked  the 
rest  with  his  scimitar.  His  blows  were  furious  and  deadly ; he 
seemed  regardless  what  wounds  he  received,  so  he  could  but 
slay.  He  was  evidently  fighting,  not  for  glory,  but  revenge- 
eager  to  inflict  death,  but  careless  of  surviving  to  enjoy 
victory.  Near  one-half  of  the  fell  cavaliers  beneath  his  sword, 
before  he  received  a dangerous  wound,  so*  completely  was  he 
cased  in  armor  of  proof.  At  length  he  was  desperately 
wounded,  and  his  steed,  being  pierced  by  a lance,  sank  to  the 
ground.  The  Christains,  admiring  the  valor  of  the  Moor,  would 
have  spared  his  life : but  he  continued  to  fight  upon  his  knees, 
brandishing  a keen  dagger  of  Fez.  Finding  at  length  he  could 
no  longer  battle,  and  determined  not  to  be  taken  prisoner,  he 
threw  himself,  with  an  expiring  exertion,  into  the  Xenel,  and 
his  armor  sank  him  to  the  bottom  of  the  stream. 

This  unknown  warrior  the  venerable  Agapida  pronounces  to 
have  been  Muza  ben  Abel  Gazan,  and  says  his  horse  was  re- 
cognised by  certain  converted  Moors  of  the  Christian  camp: 
the  fact,  however,  has  always  remained  in  doubt. 


* Conde,  part  4. 


346 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  Gil  AN  ABA. 


CHAPTER  LIII. 

COMMOTIONS  IN  GRANADA. 

The  capitulation  for  the  surrender  of  Granada  was  signed  on 
the  25th  of  November,  1481,  and  produced  a sudden  cessation  of 
those  hostilities  which  had  raged  for  so  many  years.  Christian 
and  Moor  might  now  be  seen  mingling  courteously  on  the 
banks  of  the  Xenel  and  the  Darro,  where  to  have  met  a few 
days  previous  would  have  produced  a scene  of  sanguinary  con- 
test. Still,  as  the  Moors  might  be  suddenly  aroused  to  defence, 
if,  within  the  allotted  term  of  seventy  days,  succors  should 
arrive  from  abroad ; and  as  they  were  at  all  times  a rash,  in- 
flammable people,  the  wary  Ferdinand  maintained  a vigilant 
watch  upon  the  city,  and  permitted  no  supplies  of  any  kind  to 
enter.  His  garrisons  in  the  sea-ports,  and  his  cruisers  in  the 
Straits  of  Gibraltar,  were  ordered  likewise  to  guard  against 
any  relief  from  the  grand  soldan  of  Egypt,  or  the  princes  of 
Barbary.  There  was  no  need  of  such  precautions.  Those 
powers  were  either  too  much  engrossed  by  their  own  wars,  or 
too  much  daunted  by  the  success  of  the  Spanish  arms,  to  in- 
terfere in  a desperate  cause;  and  the  unfortunate  Moors  of 
Granada  were  abandoned  to  their  fate. 

The  month  of  December  had  nearly  passed  away:  the  fa- 
mine became  extreme,  and  there  was  no  hope  of  any  favorable 
even  t within  the  terms  pecified  in  the  capitulation.  Boabdil 
saw,  that  to  hold  out  to  the  end  of  the  allotted  time  would  but 
be  to  protract  the  miseries  of  his  people.  With  the  consent 
of  his  council,  he  determined  to  surrender  the  city  on  the  sixth 
of  January.  On  the  30th  of  December,  he  sent  his  grand  vizier 
Yusef  Aben  Comixa,  with  the  four  hundred  hostages,  to  king 
Ferdinand,  to  make  known  his  intention ; bearing  him,  at  the 
same  time,  a present  of  a magnificent  scimitar,  and  two  Ara- 
bian steeds  superbly  caparisoned. 

The  unfortunate  Boabdil  was  doomed  to  meet  with  trouble, 
to  the  end  of  his  career.  The  very  next  day,  the  santon  or 
dervise  Hamet  Aben  Zarrax,  the  same  wdio  had  uttered 
prophecies  and  excited  commotions  on  former  occasions,  sud- 
denly made  his  appearance.  Whence  he  came,  no  one  knew; 
)t  was  rumored  that  he  had  been  in  the  mountains  of  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  347 

Alpuxarras,  and  on  the  coast  of  Barbary,  endeavoring  to  rouse 
the  Moslems  to  the  rellei  of  Granada.  He  was  reduced  to  a 
skeleton;  his  eyes  glowed  like  coals  in  their  sockets,  and  his 
speech  was  little  better  than  frantic  raving.  He  harangued 
the  populace,  in  the  streets  and  squares ; inveighed  against  the 
capitulation,  denounced  the  king  and  nobles  as  Moslems  only 
in  name,  and  called  upon  the  people  to  sally  forth  against  the 
unbelievers,  for  that  Allah  had  decreed  them  a signal  victory. 

Upwards  of  twenty  thousand  of  the  populace  seized  their 
arms,  and  paraded  the  streets  with  shouts  and  outcries.  The 
shops  and  houses  were  shut  up ; the  king  himself  did  not  dare 
to  venture  forth,  but  remained  a kind  of  prisoner  in  the  Ah 
hambra. 

The  turbulent  multitude  continued  roaming  and  shouting 
and  howling  about  the  city,  during  the  day  and  a part  of  the 
night.  Hunger,  and  a wintry  tempest,  tamed  their  frenzy; 
and  when  morning  came,  the  enthusiast  who  had  led  them  on 
had  disappeared.  Whether  he  had  been  disposed  of  by  the 
emissaries  of  the  king,  or  by  the  leading  men  of  the  city,  is  not 
known:  his  disappearance  remains  a mystery.* 

The  Moorish  king  now  issued  from  the  Alhambra,  attended 
by  his  principal  nobles,  and  harangued  the  populace.  He  set 
forth  the  necessity  of  complying  with  the  capitulation,  from 
the  famine  that  reigned  in  the  city,  the  futility  of  defence,  and 
from  the  hostages  having  already  been  delivered  into  the  hands 
of  the  besiegers. 

In  the  dejection  of  his  spirits,  the  unfortunate  Boabdil  attrib- 
uted to  himself  the  miseries  of  the  country.  “ It  was  my  crime 
in  ascending  the  throne  in  rebellion  against  my  father,”  said 
he,  mournfully,  “ which  has  brought  these  woes  upon  the  king- 
dom ; but  Allah  has  grievously  visited  my  sins  upon  my  head. 
For  your  sake,  my  people,  I have  now  made  this  treaty,  to 
protect  you  from  the  sword,  your  little  ones  from  famine,  your 
wives  and  daughters  from  the  outrages  of  war ; and  to  secure 
you  in  the  enjoyment  of  your  properties,  your  liberties,  your 
laws,  and  your  religion,  under  a sovereign  of  happier  destinies 
than  the  ill-starred  Boabdil.” 

The  volatile  population  were  touched  by  the  humanity  of 
their  sovereign— they  agreed  to  adhere  to  the  capitulation,  and 
there  was  even  a faint  shout  of  “ Long  live  Boabdil  the  unfor- 


* Mariana. 


348  THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 

tunate !”  and  they  all  returned  to  their  homes  in  perfect  tran< 
quillity. 

Boabdil  immediately  sent  missives  to  king  Ferdinand,  ap- 
prizing him  of  these  events,  and  of  his  fears  lest  further  delay 
should  produce  new  tumults.  He  proposed,  therefore,  to  sur- 
render the  city  on  the  following  day.  The  Castilian  sovereigns 
assented,  with  great  satisfaction ; and  preparations  were  made 
in  city  and  camp  for  this  great  event,  that  was  to  seal  the  fate 
Granada. 

It  was  a night  of  doleful  lamentings,  within  the  walls  of  the 
Alhambra;  for  the  household  of  Boabdil  were  preparing  to 
take  a last  farewell  of  that  delightful  abode.  All  the  royal 
treasures,  and  the  most  precious  effects  of  the  Alhambra,  were 
hastily  packed  upon  mules;  the  beautiful  apartments  were 
despoiled,  with  tears  and  wailings,  by  their  own  inhabitants. 
Before  the  dawn  of  day,  a mournful  cavalcade  moved  obscurely 
out  of  a postern  gate  of  the  Alhambra,  and  departed  through 
one  of  the  most  retired  quarters  of  the  city.  It  was  composed 
of  the  family  of  the  unfortunate  Boabdil,  which  he  sent  off 
thus  privately,  that  they  might  not  be  exposed  to  the  eyes  of 
scoffers,  or  the  exultation  of  the  enemy.  The  mother  of  Bo- 
abdil, the  sultana  Ayxa  la  Horra,  rode  on  in  silence,  with  de- 
jected yet  dignified  demeanor;  but  his  wife  Zorayma,  and  all 
the  females  of  his  household,  gave  way  to  loud  lamentations, 
as  they  looked  back  upon  their  favorite  abode,  now  a mass  of 
gloomy  towers  behind  them.  They  were  attended  by  the  an- 
cient domestics  of  the  household,  and  by  a small  guard  of 
veteran  Moors,  loyally  attached  to  the  fallen  monarch,  and  who 
would  have  sold  their  lives  dearly  in  defence  of  his  family. 
The  city  was  yet  buried  in  sleep,  as  they  passed  through  its 
silent  streets.  The  guards  at  the  gate  shed  tears,  as  they 
opened  it  for  their  departure.  They  paused  not,  but  proceeded 
along  the  banks  of  the  Xenel  on  the  road  that  leads  to  the  Al- 
puxarras,  until  they  arrived  at  a hamlet  at  some  distance  from 
the  city,  where  they  halted,  and  waited  until  they  should  be 
joined  by  king  Boabdil, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


349 


CHAPTEE  LIV. 

SURRENDER  OF  GRANADA. 

The  sun  had  scarcely  begun  to  shed  his  beams  upon  the  sum- 
mits of  the  snowy  mountains  which  rise  above  Granada,  when 
the  Christian  camp  was  in  motion.  A detachment  of  horse  and 
foot,  led  by  distinguished  cavaliers,  and  accompanied  by  Her- 
nando de  Talavera,  bishop  of  Avila,  proceeded  to  take  posses- 
sion of  the  Alhambra  and  the  towers.  It  had  been  stipulated 
in  the  capitulation,  that  the  detachment  sent  for  this  purpose 
should  not  enter  by  the  streets  of  the  city ; a road  had  there- 
fore been  opened,  outside  of  the  walls,  leading  by  the  Puerta 
de  los  Milinos,  or  the  Gate  of  the  Mills,  to  the  summit  of  the 
Hill  of  Martyrs,  and  across  the  hill  to  a postern-gate  of  the 
Alhambra. 

When  the  detachment  arrived  at  the  summit  of  the  hill,  the 
Moorish  king  came  forth  from  the  gate,  attended  by  a handful 
of  cavaliers,  leaving  his  vizier  Yusef  Abed  Comixa  to  deliver 
up  the  palace.  “ Go,  senior,”  said  he  to  the  commander  of  the 
detachment,  ‘ ‘ go  and  take  possession  of  those  fortresses,  which 
Allah  has  bestowed  upon  your  powerful  sovereigns,  in  punish- 
ment of  the  sins  of  the  Moors.”  He  said  no  more,  but  passed 
mournfully  on,  along  the  same  road  by  which  the  Spanish  cav- 
aliers had  come  descending  to  the  vega,  to  meet  the  Catholic 
sovereigns.  The  troops  entered  the  Alhambra,  the  gates  of 
which  were  wide  open,  and  all  its  splendid  courts  and  halls 
silent  and  deserted. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  Christian  court  and  army  poured  out 
of  the  city  of  Santa  Fe,  and  advanced  across  the  vega.  The 
king  and  queen,  with  the  prince  and  princess,  and  the  digni- 
taries and  ladies  of  the  court,  took  the  lead,  accompanied  by 
the  different  orders  of  monks  and  friars,  and  surrounded  by 
the  royal  guards  splendidly  arrayed.  The  procession  moved 
slowly  forward,  and  paused  at  the  village  of  Armilla,  at  the 
distance  of  half  a league  from  the  city. 

The  sovereigns  waited  here  with  impatience,  their  eyes  fixed 
on  the  lofty  tower  of  the  Alhambra,  watching  for  the  appointed 
signal  of  possession.  The  time  that  had  elapsed  since  the  de- 
parture of  the  detachment  seemed  to  them  more  than  necessary 


350 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


for  the  purpose,  and  the  anxious  mind  of  Ferdinand  began  to 
entertain  doubts  of  some  commotion  in  the  city.  At  length 
they  saw  the  silver  cross,  the  great  standard  of  this  crusade, 
elevated  on  the  Torre  de  la  Vala,  or  Great  Watch-Tower,  and 
sparkling  in  the  sunbeams.  This  was  done  by  Hernando  de 
Talavera,  bishop  of  Avila.  Beside  it  was  planted  the  pennon  of 
the  glorious  apostle  St.  James,  and  a great  shout  of  4 ‘Santiago! 
Santiago !”  rose  throughout  the  army.  Lastly  was  reared  the 
royal  standard  by  the  king  of  arms,  with  the  shout  of  “Castile ! 
Castile ! For  king  Ferdinand  and  queen  Isabella!”  The  words 
were  echoed  by  the  whole  army,  with  acclamations  that  re- 
sounded across  the  vega.  At  sight  of  these  signals  of  posses- 
sion, the  sovereigns  sank  upon  their  knees,  giving  thanks  to 
God  for  this  great  triumph ; the  whole  assembled  host  followed 
their  example,  and  the  choristers  of  the  royal  chapel  broke 
forth  into  the  solemn  anthem  of  “ Te  deum  laudamus .” 

The  procession  now  resumed  its  march  with  joyful  alacrity, 
to  the  sound  of  triumphant  music,  until  they  came  to  a small 
mosque,  near  the  banks  of  the  Xenel,  and  not  far  from  the 
foot  of  the  Hill  of  Martyrs,  which  edifice  remains  to  the 
present  day,  consecrated  as  the  hermitage  of  St.  Sebastian. 
Here  the  sovereigns  were  met  by  the  unfortunate  Boabdil, 
accompanied  by  about  fifty  cavaliers  and  domestics.  As  he 
drew  near,  he  would  have  dismounted  in  token  of  homage, 
but  Ferdinand  prevented  him.  He  then  proffered  to  kiss  the 
king’s  hand,  but  this  sign  of  vassalage  was  likewise  declined ; 
whereupon,  not  to  be  outdone  in  magnanimity,  he  leaned 
forward  and  kissed  the  right  arm  of  Ferdinand.  Queen 
Isabella  also  refused  to  receive  this  ceremonial  of  homage, 
and,  to  console  him  under  his  adversity,  delivered  to  him  his 
son,  who  had  remained  as  hostage  ever  since  Boabdil’s  libera- 
tion from  captivity.  The  Moorish  monarch  pressed  his  child 
to  his  bosom  with  tender  emotion,  and  they  seemed  mutually 
endeared  to  each  other  by  their  misfortunes.* 

He  then  delivered  the  keys  of  the  city  to  king  Ferdinand, 
with  an  air  of  mingled  melancholy  and  resignation:  “These 
keys,”  said  he,  “are  the  last  relics  of  the  Arabian  empire  in 
Spain : thine,  oh  king,  are  our  trophies,  our  kingdom,  and  our 
person.  Such  is  the  will  of  God!  Receive  them  with  the 
clemency  thou  hast  promised,  and  which  we  look  for  at  thy 
hands.”  t 


Zurita,  Anales  de  Aragon.  f Abarca,  Anales  de  Aragon.  Re^  30,  c.  3 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


351 


King  Ferdinand  restrained  his  exultation  into  an  air  of 
serene  magnanimity.  “Doubt  not  our  promises, ” replied  he. 
“nor  that  thou  shalt  regain  from  our  friendship  the  pros- 
perity of  which  the  fortune  of  war  has  deprived  thee.” 

On  receiving  the  keys,  king  Ferdinand  handed  them  to  the 
queen;  she  in  her  turn  presented  them  to  her  son  prince  Juan, 
who  delivered  them  to  the  count  de  Tendilla,  that  brave  and 
V>yal  cavalier  being  appointed  alcayde  of  the  city,  and 
captain-general  of  the  kingdom  of  Granada. 

Having  surrendered  the  last  symbol  of  power,  the  unfortu- 
nate Boabdil  continued  on  towards  the  Alpuxarras,  that  he 
might  not  behold  the  entrance  of  the  Christians  into  his 
capital.  His  devoted  band  of  cavaliers  followed  him  in 
gloomy  silence ; but  heavy  sighs  burst  from  their  bosoms,  as 
shouts  of  joy  and  strains  of  triumphant  music  were  borne  on 
the  breeze  from  the  victorious  army. 

Having  rejoined  his  family,  Boabdil  set  forward  with  a 
heavy  heart  for  his  allotted  residence  in  the  valley  of  Pur- 
chena.  At  two  leagues’  distance,  the  cavalcade,  winding  into 
the  skirts  of  the  Alpuxarras,  ascended  an  eminence  command- 
ing the  last  view  of  Granada.  As  they  arrived  at  this  spot, 
the  Moors  paused  involuntarily,  to  take  a farewell  gaze  at 
their  beloved  city,  which  a few  steps  more  would  shut  from 
their  sight  for  ever.  Never  had  it  appeared  so  lovely  in  their 
eyes.  The  sunshine,  so  bright  in  that  transparent  climate,  lit 
up  each  tower  and  minaret,  and  rested  gloriously  upon  the 
crowning  battlements  of  the  Alhambra ; while  the  vega  spread 
its  enamelled  bosom  of  verdure  below,  glistening  with  the 
silver  windings  of  the  Xenel.  The  Moorish  cavaliers  gazed 
with  a silent  agony  of  tenderness  and  grief  upon  that  delicious 
abode,  the  scene  of  their  loves  and  pleasures.  While  they  yet 
looked,  a light  cloud  of  smoke  burst  forth  from  the  citadel, 
and  presently  a peal  of  artillery,  faintly  heard,  told  that  the 
city  was  taken  possession  of,  and  the  throne  of  the  Moslem 
kings  was  lost  for  ever.  The  heart  of  Boabdil,  softened  by 
misfortunes  and  overcharged  with  grief,  could  no  longer 
contain  itself : “ Allah  Acbar!  God  is  great !”  said  he ; but  the 
words  of  resignation  died  upon  his  lips,  and  he  burst  into  a 
flood  of  tears. 

His  mother,  the  intrepid  sultana  Ayxa  la  Horra,  was  indig- 
nant at  his  weakness:  “You  do  well,”  said  she,  “ to  weep  like 
it  woman,  for  what  you  failed  to  defend  like  a man !” 

The  vizier  Aben  Comixa  endeavored  to  console  his  royal 


352 


T1IE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


master.  “ Consider,  sire,”  said  he,  “that  the  most  signal 
misfortunes  often  render  men  as  renowned  as  the  most  pros- 
perous achievements,  provided  they  sustain  them  with  mag- 
nanimity.” 

The  unhappy  monarch,  however,  was  not  to  he  consoled; 
his  tears  continued  to  flow.  “Allah  Acbar!”  exclaimed  he; 
“ when  did  misfortunes  ever  equal  mine?” 

From  this  circumstance,  the  hill,  which  is  not  far  from  the 
Padul,  took  the  name  of  Feg  Allah  Acbar;  but  the  point  of 
view  commanding  the  last  prospect  of  Granada,  is  known 
among  Spaniards  by  the  name  of  El  ultimo  suspii'o  del  Moro; 
or,  “ The  last  sigh  of  the  Moor.” 


CHAPTER  LV. 

HOW  THE  CASTILIAN  SOVEREIGNS  TOOK  POSSESSION  OF  GRA- 
NADA. 

When  the  Castilian  sovereigns  had  received  the  keys  of 
Granada  from  the  hands  of  Boabdil  el  Chico,  the  royal  army 
resumed  its  triumphant  march.  As  it  approached  the  gates 
of  the  city,  in  all  the  pomp  of  courtly  and  chivalrous  array, 
a procession  of  a different  kind  came  forth  to  meet  it.  This 
was  composed  of  more  than  five  hundred  Christian  captives, 
many  of  whom  had  languished  for  years  in  Moorish  dungeons. 
Pale  and  emaciated,  they  came  clanking  their  chains  in 
triumph,  and  shedding  tears  of  joy.  They  were  received  with 
tenderness  by  the  sovereigns.  The  king  hailed  them  as  good 
Spaniards,  as  men  loyal  and  brave,  as  martyrs  to  the  holy 
cause;  the  queen  distributed  liberal  relief  among  them  with 
her  own  hands,  and  they  passed  on  before  the  squadrons  of 
the  army,  singing  hymns  of  jubilee.* 

The  sovereigns  did  not  enter  the  city  on  this  day  of  its 
surrender,  but  waited  until  it  should  be  fully  occupied  by 
their  troops,  and  public  tranquillity  insured.  The  marques  de 
Villena  and  the  count  de  Tendilla,  with  three  thousand 
cavalry  and  as  many  infantry,  marched  in  and  took  possess- 
ion, accompanied  by  the  proselyte  prince  Cidi  Yahye,  now 
known  by  the  Christian  appellation  of  Don  Pedro  de  Granada, 
who  was  appointed  chief  alguazil  of  the  city,  and  had  charge 


* Abarca,  lib.  sup.  Zurita,  <£x*. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


353 


of  the  Moorish  inhabitants,  and  by  his  son  the  late  prince 
Alnayar,  now  Don  Alonzo  de  Granada,  who  was  appoii  >ed 
admiral  of  the  fleets.  In  a little  while,  every  battlement 
glistened  with  Christian  helms  and  lances,  the  standard  of  the 
faith  and  of  the  realm  floated  from  every  tower,  and  the 
thundering  salvoes  of  the  ordnance  told  that  the  subjugation 
of  the  city  was  complete. 

The  grandees  and  cavaliers  now  knelt  and  kissed  the  hands 
of  the  king  and  queen  and  the  prince  Juan,  and  congratulated 
them  on  the  acquisition  of  so  great  a kingdom ; after  which, 
the  royal  procession  returned  in  state  to  Santa  Fe. 

It  was  on  the  sixth  of  January,  the  day  of  kings  and 
festival  of  the  Epiphany,  that  the  sovereigns  made  their 
triumphal  entry.  The  king  and  queen  (says  the  worthy  Fray 
Antonio  Agapida)  looked,  on  this  occasion,  as  more  than 
mortal ; the  venerable  ecclesiastics,  to  whose  advice  and  zeal 
this  glorious  conquest  ought  in  a great  measure  to  be  attribu- 
ted, moved  along  with  hearts  swelling  with  holy  exultation, 
but  with  chastened  and  downcast  looks  of  edifying  humility ; 
while  the  hardy  warriors,  in  tossing  plumes  and  shining  steel, 
seemed  elevated  with  a stern  joy,  at  finding  themselves  in 
possession  of  this  object  of  so  many  toils  and  perils.  As  the 
streets  resounded  with  the  tramp  of  steed  and  swelling  peals 
of  music,  the  Moors  buried  themselves  in  the  deepest  recesses 
of  their  dwellings.  There  they  bewailed  in  secret  the  fallen 
glory  of  their  race,  but  suppressed  their  groans,  lest  they 
should  be  heard  by  their  enemies  and  increase  their  triumph. 

The  royal  procession  advanced  to  the  principal  mosque, 
which  had  been  consecrated  as  a cathedral.  Here  the  sov- 
ereigns offered  up  prayers  and  thanksgivings,  and  the  choir 
of  the  royal  chapel  chanted  a triumphant  anthem,  in  which 
they  were  joined  by  all  the  courtiers  and  cavaliers.  Nothing 
(says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida)  could  exceed  the  thankfulness  to 
God  of  the  pious  king  Ferdinand,  for  having  enabled  him  to 
eradicate  from  Spain  the  empire  and  name  of  that  accursed 
heathen  race,  and  for  the  elevation  of  the  cross  in  that  city 
wherein  the  impious  doctrines  of  Mahomet  had  so  long  been 
cherished.  In  the  fervor  of  his  spirit,  he  supplicated  from 
Heaven  a continuance  of  its  grace,  and  that  this  glorious 
triumph  might  be  perpetuated.*  The  prayer  of  the  pious 


* The  words  of  Fray  Antonio  Agapida  are  little  more  than  an  echo  of  those  of 
the  worthy  Jesuit  father  Mariana.  (L.  25.  c.  18.) 


354 


THE  COE  QUEST  OF  G FAN  ABA. 


monarch  was  responded  by  the  people,  and  even  his  enemies 
were  for  once  convinced  of  his  sincerity. 

When  the  religious  ceremonies  were  concluded,  the  court 
ascended  to  the  stately  palace  of  the  Alhambra,  and  entered 
by  the  great  gate  of  Justice.  The  halls  lately  occupied  by 
turbaned  infidels  now  rustled  with  stately  dames  and 
Christian  courtiers,  who  wandered  with  eager  curiosity  over 
this  far-famed  palace,  admiring  its  verdant  courts  and  gush- 
ing fountains,  its  halls  decorated  with  elegant  arabesques  and 
storied  with  inscriptions,  and  the  splendor  of  its  gilded  and 
brilliantly  painted  ceilings. 

It  had  been  a last  request  of  the  unfortunate  Boabdil,  and 
one  which  showed  how  deeply  he  felt  the  transition  of  his 
fate,  that  no  person  might  be  permitted  to  enter  or  depart  by 
the  gate  of  the  Alhambra,  through  which  he  had  sallied  forth 
to  surrender  his  capital.  His  request  was  granted ; the  portal 
was  closed  up,  and  remains  so  to  the  present  day— a mute 
memorial  of  that  event.* 

The  Spanish  sovereigns  fixed  their  throne  in  the  presence- 
chamber  of  the  palace,  so  long  the  seat  of  Moorish  royalty. 
Hither  the  principal  inhabitants  of  Granada  repaired,  to  pay 
them  homage  and  kiss  their  hands  in  token  of  vassalage ; and 
their  example  was  followed  by  deputies  from  all  the  towns 
and  fortresses  of  the  Alpuxarras,  which  had  not  hitherto 
submitted. 

Thus  terminated  the  war  of  Granada,  after  ten  years  of 
incessant  fighting;  equalling  (says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida) 
the  far-famed  siege  of  Troy  in  duration,  and  ending,  like  that, 
in  the  capture  of  the  city.  Thus  ended  also  the  dominion  of 


* Garibay,  Compend.  Hist.  lib.  40.  c.  42.  The  existence  of  this  gateway,  and  the 
story  connected  with  it,  are  perhaps  known  to  few;  but  were  identified,  in  the 
researches  made  to  verify  this  history.  The  gateway  is  at  the  bottom  of  the  great 
tower,  at  some  distance  from  the  main  body  of  the  Alhambra.  The  tower  has  been 
rent  and  ruined  by  gunpowder,  at  the  time  when  the  fortress  was  evacuated  by  the 
French.  Great  masses  lie  around,  half  covered  by  vines  and  fig-trees.  A poor 
man,  by  the  name  of  Matteo  Ximenes,  who  lives  in  one  of  the  halls  among  the 
ruins  of  the  Alhambra,  where  his  family  has  resided  for  many  generations,  pointed 
out  the  gateway,  still  closed  up  with  stones.  He  remembered  to  have  heard  his 
father  and  grandfather  say,  that  it  had  always  been  stopped  up,  and  that  out  of  it 
king  Boabdil  had  gone  when  he  surrendered  Granada.  The  route  of  the  unfortu- 
nate king  may  be  traced  from  thence  across  the  garden  of  the  convent  of  Los 
Martyros,  and  down  a ravine  beyond,  through  a street  of  gipsy  caves  and  hovels, 
by  the  gate  of  Los  Molinos,  and  so  on  to  the  Hermitage  of  St.  Sebastian.  None  but 
an  antiquarian,  however,  will  be  able  to  trace  it,  unless  aided  by  the  humble 
historian  of  the  place,  Matteo  Ximenes, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


355 


the  Moors  in  Spain,  having  endured  seven  hundred  and 
seventy-eight  years,  from  the  memorable  defeat  of  Roderick, 
the  last  of  the  Goths,  on  the  banks  of  the  Guadalete.  The 
authentic  Agapida  is  uncommonly  particular  in  fixing  the 
epoch  of  this  event.  This  great  triumph  of  our  holy  Catholic 
faith,  according  to  his  computation,  took  place  in  the  begin- 
ning of  January,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1492,  being  3655 
years  from  the  population  of  Spain  by  the  patriarch  Tubal ; 
3797  from  the  general  deluge ; 5453  from  the  creation  of  the 
world,  according  to  Hebrew  calculation;  and  in  the  month 
Rabic,  in  the  eight  hundred  and  ninty-seventh  year  of  the 
Hegira,  or  flight  of  Mahomet;  whom  may  God  confound! 
saith  the  pious  Agapida. 


APPENDIX. 

FATE  OF  BOABDIL  EL  CHICO. 

The  Chronicle  of  the  Conquest  of  Granada  is  finished ; 
but  the  reader  may  be  desirous  of  knowing  the  subsequent 
fortunes  of  some  of  the  principal  personages.  The  unfortu- 
nate Boabdil  retired  to  the  valley  of  Purchena,  where  a small 
but  fertile  territory  had  been  allotted  him,  comprising  several 
towns,  with  all  their  rights  and  revenues.  Great  estates  had 
likewise  been  bestowed  on  his  vizier  Yusef  Aben  Comixa  and 
his  valiant  relation  and  friend  Yusef  Venegas,  both  of  whom 
resided  near  him.  Were  it  in  the  heart  of  man  in  the  enjoy- 
ment of  present  competence  to  forget  past  splendor,  Boabdil 
might  at  length  have  been  happy.  Dwelling  in  the  bos®m  of 
a delightful  valley,  surrounded  by  obedient  vassals,  devoted 
friends,  and  a loving  family,  he  might  have  looked  back  upon 
his  past  career  as  upon  a troubled  and  terrific  dream,  and 
might  have  thanked  his  stars  that  he  had  at  length  awaked  to 
sweet  and  tranquil  security.  But  the  dethroned  prince  could 
never  forget  that  he  had  once  been  a monarch;  and  the 
remembrance  of  the  regal  splendors  of  Granada,  made  all 
present  comforts  contemptible  in  his  eyes.  No  exertions  were 
spared  by  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  to  induce  him  to  embrace 
the  Catholic  religion ; but  he  remained  true  to  the  faith  of  his 
fathers,  and  it  added  not  a little  to  his  humiliation,  to  live  a 
vassal  under  Christian  sovereigns. 


356 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


It  is  probable  that  his  residence  in  the  kingdon  was  equally 
irksome  to  the  politic  Ferdinand,  who  could  not  feel  perfectly 
secure  in  his  newly  conquered  territories,  while  there  was  one 
within  their  bounds  who  might  revive  pretensions  to  the 
throne.  A private  bargain  was  therefore  made,  in  the  year 
1496,  between  Ferdinand  and  Yusef  Aben  Comixa,  in  which 
the  latter,  as  vizier  of  Boabdil,  undertook  to  dispose  of  his 
master’s  scanty  territory,  for  eighty  thousand  ducats  of  gold. 
This,  it  is  affirmed,  was  done  without  the  consent  or 
knowledge  of  Boabdil;  but  the  vizier  probably  thought  he 
was  acting  for  the  best. 

The  shrewd  Ferdinand  does  not  appear  to  have  made  any 
question  about  the  right  of  the  vizier  to  make  the  sale,  but 
paid  the  money  with  secret  exultation.  Yusef  Aben  Comixa 
loaded  the  treasure  upon  mules,  and  departed  joyfully  for  the 
Alpuxarras.  He  spread  the  money  in  triumph  before  Boadbil : 
“ Senior,”  said  he,  “I  have  observed  that  as  long  as  you  live 
here,  you  are  exposed  to  constant  peril.  The  Moors  are  rash 
and  irritable;  they  may  make  some  sudden  insurrection, 
elevate  your  standard  as  a pretext,  and  thus  overwhelm  you 
and  your  friends  with  utter  ruin.  I have  observed  also  that 
you  pine  away  with  grief,  being  continually  reminded  in  this 
country  that  you  were  once  its  sovereign,  but  never  more 
must  hope  to  reign.  I have  put  an  end  to  these  evils.  Your 
territory  is  sold — behold  the  price  of  it.  With  this  gold  you 
may  buy  far  greater  possessions  in  Africa,  where  you  may 
live  in  honor  and  security.” 

When  Boabdil  heard  these  words,  he  burst  into  a sudden 
transport  of  rage,  and,  drawing  his  scimitar,  would  have  sacri- 
ficed the  officious  Yusef  on  the  spot,  had  not  the  attendants 
interfered,  and  hurried  the  vizier  from  his  presence. 

Boabdil  was  not  of  a vindictive  spirit,  and  his  anger  soon 
passed  away.  He  saw  that  the  evil  was  done,  and  he  knew 
the  spirit  of  the  politic  Ferdinand  too  well  to  hope  that  he 
would  retract  the  bargain.  Gathering  together  the  money, 
therefore,  and  all  his  jewels  and  precious  effects,  he  departed 
with  his  family  and  household  for  a port  where  a vessel  had 
been  carefully  provided  by  the  Castilian  king  to  transport 
them  to  Africa. 

A crowd  of  his  former  subjects  witnessed  his  embarkation. 
As  the  sails  were  unfurled  and  swelled  to  the  breeze,  and  the 
vessel  parted  from  the  land,  the  spectators  would  fain  have 
given  him  a parting  cheering;  but  the  humbled  state  of  their 
once  proud  sovereign  forced  itself  upon  their  minds,  and  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


357 


ominous  surname  of  his  youth  rose  involuntarily  to  their 
tongues:  4 4 Farewell,  Boabdil!  Allah  preserve  thee,  El  Zogoy - 
bi  /”  burst  spontaneously  from  their  lips.  The  unlucky  appel- 
lation sank  into  the  heart  of  the  expatriated  monarch,  and 
tears  dimmed  his  eyes  as  the  snowy  summits  of  the  mountains 
of  Granada  gradually  faded  from  his  view. 

He  was  received  with  welcome  at  the  court  of  his  relation, 
Muley  Ahmed,  King  of  Fez,  and  resided  for  many  years  in  his 
territories.  How  he  passed  his  life,  whether  repining  or  re- 
signed, history  does  not  mention.  The  last  we  find  recorded 
of  him  is  in  the  year  1536,  thirty-four  years  after  the  surrender 
of  Granada,  when  he  followed  the  King  of  Fez  to  the  field,  to 
quell  the  rebellion  of  two  brothers  named  Xerifes.  The  armies 
came  in  sight  of  each  other,  on  the  banks  of  the  Guadiswed,  at 
the  ford  of  Bacuba.  The  river  was  deep,  the  banks  were  high 
and  broken ; for  three  days  the  armies  remained  firing  at  each 
other  across  the  stream,  neither  venturing  to  attempt  the  dan- 
gerous ford. 

At  length  the  King  of  Fez  divided  his  army  into  three  bat« 
talions ; the  first  led  on  by  his  son,  and  by  Boabdil  el  Chico. 
They  boldly  dashed  across  the  ford,  scrambled  up  the  opposite 
bank,  and  attempted  to  keep  the  enemy  employed  until  the 
other  battalions  should  have  time  to  cross.  The  rebel  army, 
however,  attacked  them  with  such  fury,  that  the  son  of  the 
King  of  Fez  and  several  of  the  bravest  alcaydes,  were  slain 
upon  the  spot;  multitudes  were  driven  back  into  the  river, 
which  was  already  crowded  with  passing  troops.  A dreadful 
confusion  took  place ; the  horse  trampled  upon  the  foot ; the 
enemy  pressed  on  them  with  fearful  slaughter;  those  who 
escaped  the  sword  perished  by  the  stream;  the  river  was 
choked  by  the  dead  bodies  of  men  and  horses,  and  by  the  scat- 
tered baggage  of  the  army.  In  this  scene  of  horrible  carnage 
fell  Boabdil,  truly  called  El  Zogoy  bi,  or  the  unlucky ; an  in- 
stance, says  the  ancient  chronicler,  of  the  scornful  caprice  of 
fortune,  dying  in  defence  of  the  kingdom  of  another,  after 
wanting  spirit  to  die  in  defence  of  his  own.* 


* Marmol,  Descrip,  de  Africa,  p.  1, 1.  2,  c.  40.  Idem,  Hist.  Reb.  de  los  Moros,  lib. 
1,  c.  21. 

Note.— A portrait  of  Boabdil  el  Chico  is  to  be  Keen  in  the  picture-gallery  of  the 
Sleneraliffe.  He  is  represented  with  a mild,  handsome  face,  a fair  complexion,  and 
yellow  hair.  His  dress  is  of  yellow  brocade,  relieved  with  black  velvet,  and  he  has 
a black  velvet  cap,  surmounted  with  a crown.  In  the  armory  of  Madrid  are  two 
suits  of  armor,  said  to  have  belonged  to  him.  One  is  of  solid  steel,  with  very  little 
ornament,  the  helmet  closed.  From  the  proportions  of  these  suits  of  armor,  he 
must  have  been  of  full  stature  and  vigorous  form. 


358 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


DEATH  OF  THE  MARQUES  OF  CADIZ. 

The  renowned  Roderigo  Ponce  de  Leon,  Marques,  Duke  of 
Cadiz,  was  unquestionably  the  most  distinguished  among  the 
cavaliers  of  Spain,  for  his  zeal,  enterprise,  and  heroism  in  the 
great  crusade  of  Granada.  He  began  the  war  by  the  capture 
of  Alhama ; he  was  engaged  in  almost  every  inroad  and  siege 
of  importance,  during  its  continuance ; and  he  was  present  at 
the  surrender  of  the  capital,  which  was  the  closing  scene  of  the 
conquest.  The  renown  he  thus  acquired  was  sealed  by  his 
death,  which  happened  in  the  forty-eighth  year  of  his  age, 
almost  immediately  at  the  close  of  his  triumphs,  and  before  a 
leaf  of  his  laurels  had  time  to  wither.  He  died  at  his  palace  in 
the  city  of  Seville,  on  the  27th  day  of  August,  1492,  but  a few 
months  after  the  surrender  of  Granada,  and  of  an  illness 
caused  by  the  exposures  and  fatigues  he  had  undergone  in  this 
memorable  war.  That  honest  chronicler,  Andres  Bernaldes, 
the  curate  of  Los  Palacios,  who  was  a contemporary  of  the 
marques,  draws  his  portrait  from  actual  knowledge  and  obser- 
vation. He  was  universally  cited  (says  he)  as  the  most  perfect 
model  of  chivalrous  virtue  of  the  age.  He  was  temperate, 
chaste,  and  rigidly  devout ; a benignant  commander,  a valiant 
defender  of  his  vassals,  a great  lover  of  justice,  and  an  enemy 
to  all  flatterers,  liars,  robbers,  traitors,  and  poltroons. 

His  ambition  was  of  a lofty  kind— he  sought  to  distinguish 
himself  and  his  family,  by  heroic  and  resounding  deeds ; and 
to  increase  the  patrimony  of  his  ancestors,  by  the  acquisition 
of  castles,  domains,  vassals,  and  other  princely  possessions. 
His  recreations  were  all  of  a warlike  nature ; he  delighted  in 
geometry  as  applied  to  fortifications,  and  spent  much  time  and 
treasure  in  erecting  and  repairing  fortresses.  He  relished 
music,  but  of  a military  kind— the  sound  of  clarions  and  sack- 
buts,  of  drums  and  trumpets.  Like  a true  cavalier,  he  was  a 
protector  of  the  sex  on  all  occasions,  and  an  injured  woman 
never  applied  to  him  in  vain  for  redress.  His  prowess  was  so 
well  known,  and  his  courtesy  to  the  fair,  that  the  ladies  of  the 
court,  when  they  accompanied  the  queen  to  the  wars,  rejoiced 
to  find  themselves  under  his  protection;  for  wherever  his  ban- 
ner was  displayed,  the  Moors  dreaded  to  adventure.  He  was  a 
faithful  and  devoted  friend,  but  a formidable  enemy;  for  he 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA.  359 

was  slow  to  forgive,  and  his  vengeance  was  persevering  and 
terrible. 

The  death  of  this  good  cavalier  spread  grief  and  lamentation 
throughout  all  ranks,  for  he  was  universally  honored  and  be- 
loved. His  relations,  dependants,  and  companions  in  arms, 
put  on  mourning  for  his  loss;  and  so  numerous  were  they,  that 
half  of  Seville  was  clad  in  black.  None,  however,  deplored  his 
death  more  deeply  and  sincerely  than  his  friend  and  chosen 
companion,  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar. 

The  funeral  ceremonies  were  of  the  most  solemn  and  sumpt- 
uous kind.  The  body  of  the  marques  was  arrayed  in  a costly 
shirt,  a doublet  of  brocade,  a sayo  or  long  robe  of  black  velvet, 
a marlota  or  Moorish  tunic  of  brocade  that  reached  to  the  feet, 
and  scarlet  stockings.  His  sword,  superbly  gilt,  was  girded  to 
his  side,  as  he  used  to  wear  it  when  in  the  field.  Thus  magni- 
ficently attired,  the  body  was  inclosed  in  a coffin,  which  was 
covered  with  black  velvet,  and  decorated  with  a cross  of  white 
damask.  It  was  then  placed  on  a sumptuous  bier,  in  the 
centre  of  the  great  hall  of  the  palace.  Here  the  duchess  made 
great  lamentation  over  the  body  of  her  lord,  in  which  she  was 
joined  by  her  train  of  damsels  and  attendants,  as  well  as  by  the 
pages  and  esquires,  and  innumerable  vassals  of  the  marques. 

In  the  close  of  the  evening,  just  before  the  Ave  Maria,  the 
funeral  procession  issued  from  the  palace.  Ten  banners  were 
borne  around  the  bier,  the  particular  trophies  of  the  marques, 
won  from  the  Moors  by  his  valor  in  individual  enterprises, 
before  King  Ferdinand  had  commenced  the  war  of  Granada. 
The  procession  was  swelled  by  an  immense  train  of  bishops, 
priests,  and  friars  of  different  orders,  together  with  the  civil 
and  military  authorities,  and  all  the  chivalry  of  Seville,  headed 
by  the  Count  of  Cifuentes,  at  that  time  intendente  or  com- 
mander of  the  city.  It  moved  slowly  and  solemnly  through 
the  streets,  stopping  occasionally,  and  chanting  litanies  and 
responses.  Two  hundred  and  forty  waxen  tapers  shed  a ligh  • 
like  the  day  about  the  bier.  The  balconies  and  windows  were 
crowded  with  ladies,  who  shed  tears  as  the  funeral  train 
passed  by ; while  the  women  of  the  lower  classes  were  loud  in 
their  lamentations,  as  if  bewailing  the  loss  of  a father  or  a 
brother.  On  approaching  the  convent  of  St.  Augustine,  the 
monks  came  forth  with  the  cross  and  tapers,  and  eight  censers, 
and  conducted  the  body  into  the  church,  where  it  lay  in  state 
until  all  the  vigils  were  performed,  by  the  different  orders; 
after  which  it  was  deposited  in  the  family  tomb  of  the  Ponces 


360  THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 

in  the  same  church,  and  the  ten  banners  were  suspended  over 
the  sepulchre.* 

The  tomb  of  the  valiant  Roderigo  Ponce  de  Leon,  with  his 
banners  mouldering  above  it,  remained  for  ages  an  object  of 
veneration  with  all  who  had  read  or  heard  of  his  virtues  and 
achievements.  In  the  year  1810,  however,  the  chapel  was 
sacked  by  the  French,  its  altars  overturned,  and  the  sepulchres 
of  the  family  of  Ponces  shattered  to  pieces.  The  present  duch- 
ess of  Benevente,  the  worthy  descendent  of  this  illustrious  and 
heroic  line,  has  since  piously  collected  the  ashes  of  her  ancestors, 
restored  the  altar,  and  repaired  the  chapel.  The  sepulchres, 
however,  w^ere  utterly  destroyed ; an  inscription  in  gold  letters, 
on  the  wall  of  the  chapel,  to  the  right  of  the  altar,  is  all  that 
denotes  the  place  of  sepulture  of  the  brave  Ponce  de  Leon. 


THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  DEATH  OF  DON  ALONZO  DE 
AGUILAR. 

To  such  as  feel  an  interest  in  the  fortunes  of  the  valiant  Don 
Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  the  chosen  friend  and  companion  in  arms 
of  Ponce  de  Leon,  marques  of  Cadiz,  and  one  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished heroes  of  the  war  of  Granada,  a few  particulars  of 
his  remarkable  fate  will  not  be  unacceptable.  They  are  found 
among  the  manuscripts  of  the  worthy  padre  Fray  Antonio 
Agapida,  and  appear  to  have  been  appended  to  this  Chronicle. 

For  several  years  after  the  conquest  of  Granada,  the  country 
remained  feverish  and  unquiet.  The  zealous  efforts  of  the 
Catholic  clergy  to  effect  the  conversion  of  the  infidels,  and  the 
pious  coercion  used  for  that  purpose  by  government,  exas- 
perated the  stubborn  Moors  of  the  mountains.  Several  mission- 
aides  were  maltreated ; and  in  the  town  of  Dayrin,  two  of  them 
were  seized,  and  exhorted,  with  many  menaces,  to  embrace 
the  Moslem  faith;  on  their  resolutely  refusing,  they  were 
killed  with  staves  and  stones,  by  the  Moorish  women  and 
children,  and  their  bodies  burnt  to  ashes,  t 

Upon  this  event,  a body  of  Christian  cavaliers  assembled  in 
Andalusia  to  the  number  of  eight  hundred,  and,  without  wait- 
ing for  orders  from  the  king,  revenged  the  death  of  these  mar- 


* Cura  de  los  Palacios,  c.  101. 


t Ibid,  c.  165. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA . 


361 


tyrs,  by  plundering  and  laying  waste  the  Moorish  towns  and 
villages.  The  Moors  fled  to  the  mountains,  and  their  cause 
was  espoused  by  many  of  their  nation,  who  inhabited  those 
rugged  regions.  The  storm  of  rebellion  began  to  gather,  and 
mutter  its  thunders  in  the  Alpuxarras.  They  were  echoed  from 
the  Serrania  of  Ronda,  ever  ready  for  rebellion;  but  the 
strongest  hold  of  the  insurgents  was  in  the  Sierra  Vermeja,  or 
chain  of  Red  Mountains,  which  lie  near  the  sea,  and  whose 
savage  rocks  and  precipices  may  be  seen  from  Gibraltar. 

When  king  Ferdinand  heard  of  these  tumults,  he  issued  a 
proclamation  ordering  all  the  Moors  of  the  insurgent  regions  to 
leave  them  within  ten  days,  and  repair  to  Castile ; giving  secret 
instructions,  however,  that  those  who  should  voluntarily  em- 
brace the  Christian  faith  might  be  permitted  to  remain.  At 
the  same  time,  he  ordered  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  and  the 
counts  of  Urena  and  Cifuentes,  to  march  against  the  rebels. 

Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  was  at  Cordova  when  he  received  the 
commands  of  the  king.  “What  force  is  allotted  us  for  this 
expedition?”  said  he.  On  being  told,  he  perceived  that  the 
number  of  troops  was  far  from  adequate.  “When  a man 
is  dead,”  said  he,  “we  send  four  men  into  his  house  to  bring 
forth  the  body.  We  are  now  sent  to  chastise  these  Moors,  who 
are  alive,  vigorous  in  open  rebellion,  and  ensconced  in  their 
castles;  yet  they  do  not  give  us  man  to  man.”  These  words  of 
the  brave  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  were  afterwards  frequently  re- 
peated ; but  though  he  saw  the  desperate  nature  of  the  enter- 
prise, he  did  not  hesitate  to  undertake  it. 

Don  Alonzo  was  at  that  time  in  the  fifty-first  year  of  his  age. 
He  was  a veteran  warrior,  in  whom  the  fire  of  youth  was  yet 
unquenched,  though  tempered  by  experience.  The  greater  part 
of  his  life  had  been  passed  in  the  camp  and  in  the  field,  until 
danger  was  as  his  natural  element.  His  muscular  frame  had 
acquired  the  firmness  of  iron,  without  the  rigidity  of  age. 
His  armor  and  weapons  seemed  to  have  become  a part  of  his 
nature,  and  he  sat  like  a man  of  steel  on  his  powerful  war- 
horse. 

He  took  with  him,  on  this  expedition,  his  son,  Don  Pedro  de 
Cordova,  a youth  of  bold  and  generous  spirit,  in  the  freshness 
of  his  days  and  armed  and  arrayed  with  all  the  bravery  of  a 
young  Spanish  cavalier.  When  the  populace  of  Cordova  be- 
held the  veteran  father,  the  warrior  of  a thousand  battles, 
leading  forth  his  youthful  son  to  the  field,  they  bethought 
themselves  of  the  family  appelation:  “Behold,”  cried  they, 


362 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


“the  eagle  teaching  his  young  to  fly!  Long  live  the  valiant 
line  of  Aguilar  * 

The  prowess  of  Don  Alonzo,  and  of  his  companions  in 
arms,  was  renowned  throughout  the  Moorish  towns.  At  their 
approach,  therefore,  numbers  of  the  Moors  submitted,  and  has- 
tened to  Honda  to  embrace  Christianity.  Among  the  moun- 
taineers, however,  there  were  many  of  the  Gaudules,  a fierce 
tribe  from  Africa,  too  proud  of  spirit  to  bend  their  necks 
to  the  yoke.  At  their  head  was  a Moor  named  El  Feri  of  Ben 
Estepar,  renowned  for  strength  and  courage.  At  his  instiga- 
tions, his  followers  gathered  together  their  families  and  most 
precious  effects,  placed  them  on  mules,  and,  driving  before 
them  their  flocks  and  herds,  abandoned  their  valleys,  and  re- 
tired up  the  craggy  passes  of  the  Sierra  Vermeja.  On  the 
summit  was  a fertile  plain,  surrounded  by  rocks  and  precipices, 
which  formed  a natural  fortress.  Here  El  Feri  placed  all  the 
women  and  children,  and  all  the  property.  By  his  orders,  his 
followers  piled  great  stones  on  the  rocks  and  cliffs,  which  com- 
manded the  defiles  and  the  steep  sides  of  the  mountain,  and 
prepared  to  defend  every  pass  that  led  to  his  place  of  refuge. 

The  Christian  commanders  arrived,  and  pitched  their  camp 
before  the  town  of  Monarda,  a strong  place,  curiously  fortified, 
and  situated  at  the  foot  of  the  highest  part  of  the  Sierra  Ver- 
meja. Here  they  remained  for  several  days,  unable  to  compel 
a surrender.  They  were  separated  from  the  skirt  of  the  moun- 
tain by  a deep  barranca  or  ravine,  at  the  bottom  of  which 
flowed  a small  stream.  The  Moors,  commanded  by  El  Feri, 
drew  down  from  their  mountain  height,  and  remained  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  brook,  to  defend  a pass  which  led  up  to 
their  strong-hold. 

One  afternoon,  a number  of  Christian  soldiers,  in  mere 
bravado,  seized  a banner,  crossed  the  brook,  and,  scrambling 
up  the  opposite  bank,  attacked  the  Moors.  They  were  followed 
by  numbers  of  their  companions,  some  in  aid,  some  in  emula- 
tion, but  most  in  hope  of  booty.  A sharp  action  ensued  on  the 
mountain  side.  The  Moors  were  greatly  superior  in  number, 
and  had  the  vantage-ground.  When  the  counts  of  TJrena  and 
Cifuentes  beheld  this  skirmish,  they  asked  Don  Alonzo  de 
Aguilar  his  opinion:  “ My  opinion,”  said  he,  “ was  given  at 
Cordova,  and  remains  the  same;  this  is  a desperate  enterprise: 
however,  the  Moors  are  at  hand,  and  if  they  suspect  weakness 


* AQuilar— the  Spanish  for  Eagrie. 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


363 


in  us,  it  will  increase  their  courage  and  our  peril.  Forward, 
then,  to  the  attack,  and  I trust  in  God  we  shall  gain  a victory.” 
So  saying  he  led  his  troops  into  the  battle.* 

On  the  skirts  of  the  mountain  were  several  level  places,  like 
terraces ; here  the  Christians  pressed  valiantly  upon  the  Moors, 
and  had  the  advantage ; but  the  latter  retreated  to  the  steep 
and  craggy  heights,  from  whence  they  hurled  darts  and  rocks 
upon  their  assailants.  They  defended  their  passes  and  defiles 
with  ferocious  valor,  but  were  driven  from  height  to  height, 
until  they  reached  the  plain  on  the  summit  of  the  mountain, 
where  their  wives  and  children  were  sheltered.  Here  they 
would  have  made  a stand ; but  Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  with  his 
son  Don  Pedro,  charged  upon  them  at  the  head  of  three  hun- 
dred men,  and  put  them  to  flight  with  dreadful  carnage. 
While  they  were  pursuing  the  flying  enemy,  the  rest  of  the 
army,  thinking  the  victory  achieved,  dispersed  themselves 
over  the  little  plain  in  search  of  plunder.  They  pursued  the 
shrieking  females,  tearing  off  their  necklaces,  bracelets,  and 
anklets  of  gold ; and  th qj  found  so  much  treasure  of  various 
kinds  collected  in  this  spot,  that  they  threw  by  their  armor 
and  weapons,  to  load  themselves  with  booty. 

Evening  was  closing.  The  Christians,  intent  upon  spoil,  had 
ceased  to  pursue  the  Moors,  and  the  latter  were  arrested  in 
their  flight  by  the  cries  of  their  wives  and  children.  Their 
fierce  leader,  El  Feri,  threw  himself  before  them:  “Friends, 
soldiers,”  cried  he,  “whither  do  you  fly?  Whither  can  you 
seek  refuge,  where  the  enemy  cannot  follow  you?  Your  wives, 
your  children,  are  behind  you — turn  and  defend  them;  you 
have  no  chance  for  safety  but  from  the  weapons  in  your 
hands.” 

The  Moors  turned  at  his  words.  They  beheld  the  Christians 
scattered  about  the  plain,  many  of  them  without  armor,  and 
all  encumbered  with  spoil.  “Now  is  the  time!”  shouted  El 
Feri;  “charge  upon  them,  while  laden  with  your  plunder.  I 
will  open  a path  for  you !”  He  rushed  to  the  attack,  followed 
by  his  Moors,  with  shouts  and  cries  that  echoed  through  the 
mountains.  The  scattered  Christians  were  seized  with  panic, 
and,  throwing  down  their  booty,  began  to  fly  in  all  directions. 
Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  advanced  his  banner,  and  endeavored 
to  rally  them.  Finding  his  horse  of  no  avail  in  these  rocky 
heights,  he  dismounted,  and  caused  his  men  to  do  the  same; 


* Bleda,  L.  5,  c.  2d. 


304 


TEE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


he  hsfld  a small  band  of  tried  followers,  with  which  he  opposed 
a bold  front  to  the  Moors,  calling  on  the  scattered  troops  to 
rally  in  the  rear. 

Night  had  completely  closed.  It  prevented  the  Moors  from 
seeing  the  smallness  of  the  force  with  which  they  were  con- 
tending ; and  Don  Alonzo  and  his  cavaliers  dealt  their  blows 
so  vigorously,  that,  aided  by  the  darkness,  they  seemed  multi- 
plied to  ten  times  their  number.  Unfortunately,  a small  cask 
of  gunpowder  blew  up,  near  to  the  scene  of  action.  It  shed  a 
momentary  but  brilliant  light  over  all  the  plain,  and  on  every 
rock  and  cliff.  The  Moors  beheld,  with  surprise,  that  they 
were  opposed  by  a mere  handful  of  men,  and  that  the  greater 
part  of  the  Christians  were  flying  from  the  field.  They  put  up 
loud  shouts  of  triumph.  While  some  continued  the  conflict 
with  redoubled  ardor,  others  pursued  the  fugitives,  hurling 
after  them  stones  and  darts,  and  discharging  showers  of  ar- 
rows. Many  of  the  Christians,  in  their  terror  and  their  igno- 
rance of  the  mountains,  rushed  headlong  from  the  brinks  of 
precipices,  and  were  dashed  in  pieces. 

Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  still  maintained  his  ground,  but. 
while  some  of  the  Moors  assailed  him  in  front,  others  galled 
him  with  all  kinds  of  missiles  from  the  impending  cliffs. 
Some  of  the  cavaliers,  seeing  the  hopeless  nature  of  the  con- 
flict, proposed  that  they  should  abandon  the  height  and  re- 
treat down  the  mountain:  “No,”  said  Don  Alonzo,  proudly: 
“never  did  the  banner  of  the  house  of  Aguilar  retreat  one  foot 
in  the  field  of  battle.”  He  had  scarcely  uttered  these  words, 
when  his  son  Don  Pedro  was  stretched  at  his  feet.  A stone 
hurled  from  a cliff  had  struck  out  two  of  his  teeth,  and  a lance 
passed  quivering  through  his  thigh.  The  youth  attempted  to 
rise,  and,  with  one  knee  on  the  ground,  to  fight  by  the  side  of 
his  father.  Don  Alonzo,  finding  him  wounded,  urged  him  to 
quit  the  field.  “ Fly,  my  son !”  said  he;  “let  us  not  put  every 
thing  at  venture  upon  one  hazard.  Conduct  thyself  as  a good 
Christian,  and  live  to  comfort  and  honor  thy  mother.” 

Don  Pedro  still  refused  to  leave  his  side.  Whereupon  Don 
Alonzo  ordered  several  of  his  followers  to  bear  him  off  by 
force.  His  friend  Don  Francisco  Alvarez  of  Cordova,  taking 
him  in  his  arms,  conveyed  him  to  the  quarters  of  the  count 
of  Urena,  who  had  halted  on  the  height,  at  some  distance  from 
the  scene  of  battle,  for  the  purpose  of  rallying  and  succoring 
the  fugitives.  Almost  at  the  same  moment,  the  count  beheld 
his  own  son,  Don  Pedro  Giron,  brought  in  grievously  wounded. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


365 


In  the  mean  time,  Don  Alonzo,  with  two  hundred  cavaliers, 
maintained  the  unequal  contest.  Surrounded  by  foes,  they 
fell,  one  after  another,  like  so  many  noble  stags  encircled 
by  the  hunters.  Don  Alonzo  was  the  last  survivor,  without 
horse,  and  almost  without  armor — his  corselet  unlaced,  and 
his  bosom  gashed  with  wounds.  Still  he  kept  a brave  front 
towards  the  enemy,  and,  retiring  between  two  rocks,  defended 
himself  with  such  valor,  that  the  slain  lay  in  a heap  before  him. 

He  was  assailed  in  this  retreat  by  a Moor  of  surpassing 
strength  and  fierceness.  The  contest  was  for  some  time  doubt- 
ful ; but  Don  Alonzo  received  a wound  in  the  head,  and  another 
in  the  breast,  that  made  him  stagger.  Closing  and  grappling 
with  his  foe,  they  had  a desperate  struggle,  until  the  Christian 
cavalier,  exhausted  by  his  wounds,  fell  upon  his  back.  He 
still  retained  his  grasp  upon  his  enemy:  “ Think  not,”  cried 
he,  “ thou  hast  an  easy  prize;  know  that  I am  Don  Alonzo,  he 
of  Aguilar!” — “If  thou  art  Don  Alonzo,”  replied  the  Moor, 
“know  that  I am  El  Feri  of  Ben  Estepar.”  They  continued 
their  deadly  struggle,  and  both  drew  their  daggers;  but  Don 
Alonzo  was  exhausted  by  seven  ghastly  wounds : while  he  was 
yet  struggling,  his  heroic  soul  departed  from  his  body,  and  he 
expired  in  the  grasp  of  the  Moor. 

Thus  fell  Alonzo  de  Aguilar,  the  mirror  of  Andalusian  chiv- 
alry— one  of  the  most  powerful  grandees  of  Spam,  for  person, 
blood,  estate,  and  office.  For  forty  years  he  had  made  suc- 
cessful war  upon  the  Moore — in  childhood  by  his  household 
and  retainers,  in  manhood  by  the  prowess  of  his  arm,  and  in 
the  wisdom  .and  valor  of  his  spirit.  His  pennon  had  always 
been  foremest  in  danger ; he  had  been  general  of  armies,  vice- 
roy of  Andalusia,  and  the  author  of  glorious  enterprises,  in 
which  kings  were  vanquished,  and  mighty  alcaydes  and  war- 
riors laid  low.  He  had  slain  many  Moslem  chiefs  with  his  own 
arm,  and  among  others  the  renowned  Ali  Atar  of  Loxa,  fight- 
ing foot  to  foot,  on  the  banks  of  the  Xenel.  His  judgment, 
discretion,  magnanimity,  and  justice  vied  with  his  prowess. 
He  was  the  fifth  lord  of  his  warlike  house  that  fell  in  battle 
with  the  Moore. 

“His  soul,”  observes  the  worthy  padre  Abarca,  “it  is  be- 
lieved, ascended  to  heaven,  to  receive  the  reward  of  so  Chris- 
tian a captain ; for  that  very  day  he  had  armed  himself  with 
the  sacraments  of  confession  and  communion.  ” * 


* Abacra,  Anales  de  Aragon,  Key  xxx.  cap.  ii. 


366 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


The  Moors,  elated  with  their  success,  pursued  the  fugitive 
Christians  down  the  defiles  and  sides  of  the  mountains.  It 
was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  that  the  count  de  Urefia  could 
bring  off  a remnant  of  his  forces  from  that  disastrous  height. 
Fortunately,  on  the  lower  slope  of  the  mountain,  they  found 
the  rear-guard  of  the  army,  led  by  the  count  de  Cifuentes, 
who  had  crossed  the  brook  and  the  ravine  to  come  to  their 
assistance.  As  the  fugitives  came  flying  in  headlong  terror 
down  the  mountain,  it  was  with  difficulty  the  count  kept  his 
own  troops  from  giving  way  in  panic,  and  retreating  in  con- 
fusion across  the  brook.  He  succeeded,  however,  in  maintain- 
ing order,  in  rallying  the  fugitives,  and  checking  the  fury  of 
the  Moors : then,  taking  his  station  on  a rocky  eminence,  he 
maintained  his  post  until  morning;  sometimes  sustaining 
violent  attacks,  at  other  times  rushing  forth  and  making 
assaults  upon  the  enemy.  When  morning  dawned,  the 
Moors  ceased  to  combat,  and  drew  up  to  the  summit  of  the 
mountain. 

It  was  then  that  the  Christians  had  time  to  breathe,  and  to 
ascertain  the  dreadful  loss  they  had  sustained.  Among  the 
many  valiant  cavaliers  who  had  fallen,  was  Don  Francisco 
Eamirez  of  Madrid,  who  had  been  captain-general  of  artillery 
throughout  the  war  of  Gfranada,  and  had  contributed  greatly 
by  his  valor  and  ingenuity  to  that  renowned  conquest.  But 
all  other  griefs  and  cares  were  forgotten,  in  anxiety  for  the 
fate  of  Don  Alonzo  de  Aguilar.  His  son,  Don  Pedro  de  Cor- 
dova, had  been  brought  off  with  great  difficulty  from  the  bat- 
tle, and  afterwards  lived  to  be  marques  of  Priego ; but  of  Don 
Alonzo  nothing  was  known,  except  that  he  was  left  with  a 
handful  of  cavaliers,  fighting  valiantly  against  an  overwhelm- 
ing force. 

As  the  rising  sun  lighted  up  the  red  cliffs  of  the  mountains, 
the  soldiers  watched  with  anxious  eyes,  if  perchance  his  pen- 
non might  be  descried,  fluttering  from  any  precipice  or  defile ; 
but  nothing  of  the  kind  was  to  be  seen.  The  trumpet-call  was 
repeatedly  sounded,  but  empty  echoes  alone  replied.  A silence 
reigned  about  the  mountain  summit,  which  showed  that  the 
deadly  strife  was  over.  Now  and  then  a wounded  warrior 
came  dragging  his  feeble  steps  from  among  the  clefts  and 
rocks;  but,  on  being  questioned,  he  shook  his  head  mournfully, 
and  could  tell  nothing  of  the  fate  of  his  commander. 

The  tidings  of  this  disastrous  defeat,  and  of  the  perilous 
situation  of  the  survivors,  reached  king  Ferdinand  at  Gran- 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


367 


ada;  he  immediately  marched  at  the  head  of  all  the  chivalry  of 
his  court,  to  the  mountains  of  Eonda.  His  presence,  with 
a powerful  force,  soon  put  an  end  to  the  rebellion.  A part  of 
the  Moors  were  suffered  to  ransom  themselves,  and  to  embark 
for  Africa;  others  were  made  to  embrace  Christianity;  and 
those  of  the  towns  where  the  Christian  missionaries  had  been 
massacred  were  sold  as  slaves.  From  the  conquered  Moors, 
tne  mournful  but  heroic  end  of  Alonzo  de  Aguilar  was  as- 
certained. 

On  the  morning  after  the  battle,  when  the  Moors  came  to 
strip  and  bury  the  dead,  the  body  of  Don  Alonzo  was  found, 
among  those  of  more  than  two  hundred  of  his  followers,  many 
of  them  alcaydes  and  cavaliers  of  distinction.  Though  the 
person  of  Don  Alonzo  was  well  known  to  the  Moors,  being  so 
distinguished  among  them  both  in  peace  and  war,  yet  it  was 
so  covered  and  disfigured  with  wounds,  that  it  could  with 
difficulty  be  recognized.  They  preserved  it  with  great  care, 
and,  on  making  their  submission,  delivered  it  up  to  king  Ferdi- 
nand. It  was  conveyed  with  great  state  to  Cordova,  amidst 
the  tears  and  lamentations  of  all  Andalusia.  When  the  funeral 
train  entered  Cordova,  and  the  inhabitants  saw  the  coffin  con- 
taining the  remains  of  their  favorite  hero,  and  the  war-horse, 
led  in  mournful  trappings,  on  which  they  had  so  lately  seen 
him  sally  forth  from  their  gates,  there  was  a general  burst  of 
grief  throughout  the  city.  The  body  was  interred,  with  great 
pomp  and  solemnity,  in  the  church  of  St.  Hypolito. 

Many  years  afterwards,  his  grand-daughter,  Dona  Catalina 
of  Aguilar  and  Cordova,  marchioness  of  Priego,  caused  his 
tomb  to  be  altered.  On  examining  the  body,  the  head  of  a 
lance  was  found  among  the  bones,  received  without  doubt 
among  the  wounds  of  his  last  mortal  combat.  The  name  of 
this  accomplished  and  Christian  cavalier  has  ever  remained  a 
popular  theme  of  the  chronicler  and  poet,  and  is  endeared  to 
the  public  memory  by  many  of  the  historical  ballads  and 
songs  of  his  country.  For  a long  time  the  people  of  Cordova 
were  indignant  at  the  brave  count  de  Urena,  who  they  thought 
had  abandoned  Don  Alonzo  in  his  extremity ; but  the  Castilian 
monarch  acquitted  him  of  all  charge  of  the  kind,  and  con- 
tinued him  in  honor  and  office.  It  was  proved  that  neither  he 
nor  his  people  could  succor  Don  Alonzo,  or  even  know  of  his 
peril,  from  the  darkness  of  the  night.  There  is  a mournful 
little  Spanish  ballad  or  romance,  which  breathes  the  public 
grief  on  this  occasion ; and  the  populace,  on  the  return  of  the 


368 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  GRANADA. 


count  de  Urefia  to  Cordova,  assailed  him  with  one  of  its  plain 
live  and  reproachful  verses:— 

Count  Urefia ! count  Urefia  f 
Tell  us,  where  is  Don  Alonzo  1 

(Dezid  Conde  de  Urefia! 

Don  Alonzo,  donde  queda?)* 


* Bleda,  L.  5,  c.  26. 


THE 


CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


BY 

WASHINGTON  IRVING 


NEW  YORK  t 

THE  F.  M.  LUPTON  PUBLISHING  COMPANY, 

Nop.  72-76  Walker  Street. 


PREFACE. 


Few  events  in  history  have  been  so  signal  and  striking  in 
their  main  circumstances,  and  so  overwhelming  and  enduring 
in  their  consequences,  as  that  of  the  conquest  of  Spain  by  the 
Saracens ; yet  there  are  few  where  the  motives,  and  characters, 
and  actions  of  the  agents  have  been  enveloped  in  more  doubt 
and  contradiction.  As  in  the  memorable  story  of  the  Fall  of 
Troy,  we  have  to  make  out,  as  well  as  we  can,  the  veritable  de- 
tails through  the  mists  of  poetic  fiction ; yet  poetry  has  so  com- 
bined itself  with,  and  lent  its  magic  colouring  to,  every  fact, 
that  to  strip  it  away  would  be  to  reduce  the  story  to  a meagre 
skeleton  and  rob  it  of  all  its  charms.  The  storm  of  Moslem  in- 
vasion that  swept  so  suddenly  over  the  peninsula,  silenced  for 
a time  the  faint  voice  of  the  muse,  and  drove  the  sons  of  learn- 
ing from  their  cells.  The  pen  was  thrown  aside  to  grasp  the 
sword  and  spear,  and  men  were  too  much  taken  up  with  bat- 
tling against  the  evils  which  beset  them  on  every  side,  to  find 
time  or  inclination  to  record  them. 

When  the  nation  had  recovered  in  some  degree  from  the 
effects  of  this  astounding  blow,  or  rather,  had  become  accus- 
tomed to  the  tremendous  reverse  which  it  produced,  and  sage 
men  sought  to  inquire  and  write  the  particulars,  it  was  too  late 
to  ascertain  them  in  their  exact  verity.  The  gloom  and  melan- 
choly that  had  overshadowed  the  land,  had  given  birth  to  a 
thousand  superstitious  fancies ; the  woes  and  terrors  of  the  past 
were  clothed  with  supernatural  miracles  and  portents,  and  the 
actors  in  the  fearful  drama  had  already  assumed  the  dubious 
characteristics  of  romance.  Or  if  a writer  from  among  the  con- 
querors undertook  to  touch  upon  the  theme,  it  was  embellished 
with  all  the  wild  extravagancies  of  an  oriental  imagination; 
which  afterwards  stole  into  the  graver  works  of  the  monkish 
historians. 

Hence,  the  earliest  chronicles  which  treat  of  the  downfall  of 
Spain,  are  apt  to  be  tinctured  with  those  saintly  miracles  which 


4 


PREFACE. 


savour  of  the  pious  labours  of  the  cloister,  or  those  fanciful  fic- 
tions that  betray  their  Arabian  authors.  Yet,  from  these  apoc- 
ryphal sources,  the  most  legitimate  and  accredited  Spanish 
histories  have  taken  their  rise,  as  pure  rivers  may  be  traced 
up  to  the  fens  and  mantled  pools  of  a morass.  It  is  true,  the 
authors,  with  cautious  discrimination,  have  discarded  those  par- 
ticulars too  startling  for  belief,  and  have  culled  only  such  as, 
from  their  probability  and  congruity,  might  be  safely  recorded 
as  historical  facts ; yet,  scarce  one  of  these  but  has  been  con- 
nected in  the  original  with  some  romantic  fiction,  and,  even  in 
its  divorced  state,  bears  traces  of  its  former  alliance. 

To  discard,  however,  every  thing  wild  and  marvellous  in  this 
portion  of  Spanish  history,  is  to  discard  some  of  its  most  beau- 
tiful, instructive,  and  national  features ; it  is  to  judge  of  Spain 
by  the  standard  of  probability  suited  to  tamer  and  more  pro- 
saic countries.  Spain  is  virtually  a land  of  poetry  and  ro- 
mance, where  every-day  life  partakes  of  adventure,  and  where 
the  least  agitation  or  excitement  carries  every  thing  up  into  ex- 
travagant enterprise  and  daring  exploit.  The  Spaniards,  in  all 
ages,  have  been  of  swelling  and  braggart  spirit,  soaring  in 
thought,  pompous  in  word,  and  valiant,  though  vain-glorious, 
in  deed.  Their  heroic  aims  have  transcended  the  cooler  con- 
ceptions of  their  neighbours,  and  their  reckless  daring  has 
borne  them  on  to  achievements  which  prudent  enterprise  could 
never  have  accomplished.  Since  the  time,  too,  of  the  conquest 
and  occupation  of  their  country  by  the  Arabs,  a strong  infusion 
of  oriental  magnificence  has  entered  into  the  national  charac- 
ter, and  rendered  the  Spaniard  distinct  from  every  other  na- 
tion of  Europe. 

In  the  following  pages,  therefore,  the  author  has  ventured  to 
dip  more  deeply  into  the  enchanted  fountains  of  old  Spanish 
chronicles,  than  has  usually  been  done  by  those  who,  in  modern 
times,  have  treated  of  the  eventful  period  of  the  conquest ; but  in 
so  doing,  he  trusts  he  will  illustrate  more  fully  the  character  of 
the  people  and  the  times.  He  has  thought  proper  to  throw  these 
records  into  the  form  of  legends,  not  claiming  for  them  the  au- 
thenticity of  sober  history,  yet  giving  nothing  that  has  not 
historical  foundation.  All  the  facts  herein  contained,  however 
extravagant  some  of  them  may  be  deemed,  will  be  found  in  the 
works  of  sage  and  reverend  chroniclers  of  yore,  growing  side 
by  side  with  long  acknowledged  truths,  and  might  be  supported 
by  learned  and  imposing  references  in  the  margin. 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Preface 3 

LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 

CHAPTER 

I.  Of  the  Ancient  Inhabitants  of  Spain— Of  the  Misrule  of  Witiza  the 

Wicked 7 

II.  The  Rise  of  Don  Roderick— His  Government 11 

HI.  Of  the  Loves  of  Roderick  and  the  Princess  Elyata 13 

TV.  Of  Count  Julian 17 

Y.  The  Story  of  Florinda 13 

VI.  Don  Roderick  receives  an  Extraordinary  Embassy 24 

VH.  Story  of  the  Marvellous  and  Portentous  Tower 26 

VIII.  Count  Julian— His  Fortunes  in  Africa— He  hears  of  the  Dishonor  of  his 

Child— His  Conduct  thereupon 32 

IX.  Secret  Visit  of  Count  Julian  to  the  Arab  Camp— First  Expedition  of 

Taric  el  Tuerto 37 

X.  Letter  of  Muza  to  the  Caliph— Second  Expedition  of  Taric  el  Tuerto 39 

XI.  Measures  of  Don  Roderick  on  hearing  of  the  Invasion — Expedition  of 

A taulpho— Vision  of  Taric 43 

XH.  Battle  of  Calpe— Fate  of  A taulpho 46 

XIII.  Terror  of  the  Country— Roderick  rouses  himself  to  Arms 50 

XIV.  March  of  the  Gothic  Army — Encampment  on  the  Banks  of  the  Guadalete 

—Mysterious  Predictions  of  a Palmer— Conduct  of  Pelistes  thereupon..  53 

XV.  Skirmishing  of  the  Armies— Pelistes  and  his  Son— Pelistes  and  the  Bishop  56 

XVI.  Traitorous  Message  of  Count  Julian 59 

XVII.  Last  Day  of  the  Battle 61 

XVIH.  The  Field  of  the  Battle  after  the  Defeat— Fate  of  Roderick 64 

ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  THE  FOREGOING  LEGEND. 

The  Tomb  of  Roderick 68 

The  Cave  of  Hercules 68 


CONTENTS. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN. 

CHAPTER.  PAGE 

I.  Consternation  of  Spain— Conduct  of  the  Conquerors— Missives  between 

Taric  and  Muza 73 

II.  Capture  of  Granada— Subjugation  of  the  Alpuxarra  Mountains 76 

III.  Expedition  of  Magued  against  Cordova— Defence  of  the  Patriot  Pelistes.  80 

IV.  Defence  of  the  Convent  of  St.  George  by  Pelistes 83 

V.  Meeting  between  the  Patriot  Pelistes  and  the  Traitor  Julian 86 

VI.  How  Taric  el  Tuerto  captured  the  City  of  Toledo  through  the  aid  of  the 

Jews,  and  how  he  found  the  famous  Talismanic  Table  of  Solomon 88 

VII.  Muza  ben  Nosier:  his  Entrance  into  Spain  and  Capture  of  Carmona 92 

VIII.  Muza  marches  against  the  City  of  Seville 95 

IX.  Muza  besieges  the  City  of  Merida 96 

X.  Expedition  of  Abdalasis  against  Seville  and  the  “ Land  of  Tadmir” 101 

XI.  Muza  arrives  at  Toledo— Interview  between  him  and  Taric 106 

XII.  Muza  prosecutes  the  Scheme  of  Conquest— Siege  of  Saragossa— Com- 
plete Subjugation  of  Spain 109 

XIII.  Feud  between  the  Arab  Generals — They  are  summoned  to  appear  before 

the  Caliph  at  Damascus— Reception  of  Taric 112 

XIV.  Muza  arrives  at  Damascus— His  Interview  with  the  Caliph— The  Table 

of  Solomon— A rigorous  Sentence 115 

XV.  Conduct  of  Abdalasis  as  Emir  of  Spain 118 

XVI.  Loves  of  Abdalasis  and  Exilona 120 

XVII.  Fate  of  Abdalasis  and  Exilona— Death  of  Muza 123 

LEGEND  OF  COUNT  JULIAN  AND  HIS  FAMILY. 

Legend  of  Count  Julian  and  his  Family 128 

Note  to  the  preceding  Legend 137 


Legends  of  the  Conquest  of  Spain, 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK.* 


CHAPTER  I. 

OF  THE  ANCIENT  INHABITANTS  OF  SPAIN— OF  THE.  MISRULE  OF 
WITIZA  THE  WICKED. 

Spain,  or  Iberia  as  it  was  called  in  ancient  days,  has  been  a 
country  harassed  from  the  earliest  times  by  the  invader.  The 
Celts,  the  Greeks,  the  Phenicians,  the  Carthaginians,  by  turns 
or  simultaneously,  infringed  its  territories,  drove  the  native 
Iberians  from  their  rightful  homes,  and  established  colonies 
and  founded  cities  in  the  land.  It  subsequently  fell  into  the 
all-grasping  power  of  Rome,  remaining  for  some  time  a subju- 
gated province ; and  when  that  gigantic  empire  crumbled  into 
pieces,  the  Suevi,  the  Alani,  and  the  Vandals,  those  barbarians 
of  the  north,  overran  and  ravaged  this  devoted  country,  and 
portioned  out  the  soil  among  them. 

Their  sway  was  not  of  long  duration.  In  the  fifth  century 
the  Goths,  who  were  then  the  allies  of  Rome,  undertook  the  re- 
conquest of  Iberia,  and  succeeded,  after  a desperate  struggle  ol 
three  years’  duration.  They  drove  before  them  the  barbarous 
hordes,  their  predecessors,  intermarried  and  incorporated 
themselves  with  the  original  inhabitants,  and  founded  a power- 
ful and  splendid  empire,  comprising  the  Iberian  peninsula, 
the  ancient  Narbonnaise,  afterwards  called  Gallia  Gotica,  or 


* Many  of  the  facts  in  this  legend  are  taken  from  an  old  chronicle,  written  in 
quaint  and  antiquated  Spanish,  and  professing  to  be  a translation  from  the  Arabian 
chronicle  of  the  Moor  Rasis,  by  Mohammed,  a Moslem  writer,  and  Gil  Perez,  a Span- 
ish priest.  It  is  supposed  to  be  a piece  of  literary  mosaic  work,  made  up  from  bott 
Spanish  and  Arabian  chronicles:  yet,  from  this  work  most  of  the  Spanish  historian! 
have  drawn  their  particulars  relative  to  the  fortunes  of  Don  Roderick. 


8 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


Gothic  Gaul,  and  a part  of  the  African  coast  called  Tingitania. 
A new  nation  was,  in  a manner,  produced  by  this  mixture  of 
the  Goths  and  Iberians.  Sprung  from  a union  of  warrior  races, 
reared  and  nurtured  amidst  the  din  of  arms,  the  Gothic  Span- 
iards, if  they  may  be  so  termed,  were  a warlike,  unquiet,  yet 
high-minded  and  heroic  people.  Their  simple  and  abstemious 
habits,  their  contempt  for  toil  and  suffering,  and  their  love  of 
daring  enterprise,  fitted  them  for  a soldier’s  life.  So  addicted 
were  they  to  war  that,  when  they  had  no  external  foes  to  con- 
tend with,  they  fought  with  one  another ; and,  when  engaged 
in  battle,  says  an  old  chronicler,  the  very  thunders  and  light- 
nings of  heaven  could  not  separate  them.* 

For  two  centuries  and  a half  the  Gothic  power  remained  un- 
shaken, and  the  sceptre  was  wielded  by  twenty-five  successive 
kings.  The  crown  was  elective,  in  a council  of  palatines,  com- 
posed of  the  bishops  and  nobles,  who,  while  they  swore  alle- 
giance to  the  newly-made  sovereign,  bound  him  by  a recipro- 
cal oath  to  be  faithful  to  his  trust.  Their  choice  was  made 
from  among  the  people,  subject  only  to  one  condition,  that  the 
king  should  be  of  pure  Gothic  blood.  But  though  the  crown 
was  elective  in  principle,  it  gradually  became  hereditary  from 
usage,  and  the  power  of  the  sovereign  grew  to  be  almost  abso- 
lute. The  king  was  commander-in-chief  of  the  armies;  the 
whole  patronage  of  the  kingdom  was  in  his  hands;  he  sum- 
moned and  dissolved  the  national  councils;  he  made  and  re- 
voked laws  according  to  his  pleasure ; and,  having  ecclesiasti- 
cal supremacy,  he  exercised  a sway  even  over  the  consciences 
of  his  subjects. 

The  Goths,  at  the  time  of  their  inroad,  were  stout  adherents 
to  the  Arian  doctrines ; but  after  a time  they  embraced  the 
Catholic  faith,  which  was  maintained  by  the  native  Spaniards 
free  from  many  of  the  gross  superstitions  of  the  church  at 
Rome,  and  this  unity  of  faith  contributed  more  than  any  thing 
else  to  blend  and  harmonize  the  two  races  into  one.  The  bish- 
ops and  other  clergy  were  exemplary  in  their  lives,  and  aided 
to  promote  the  influence  of  the  laws  and  maintain  the  authority 
of  the  state.  The  fruits  of  regular  and  secure  government  were 
manifest  in  the  advancement  of  agriculture,  commerce,  and  the 
peaceful  arts ; and  in  the  increase  of  wealth,  of  luxury,  and  re- 
finement ; but  there  was  a gradual  decline  of  the  simple,  hardy, 


* Florian  de  Ocampo,  lib.  3,  c.  12.  Justin,  Abrev.  Trog.  Pomp.  L.  44.  Bleda, 
Cronica,  L.  2,  c.  3. 


TEE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK.  9 

and  warlike  habits  that  had  distinguished  the  nation  in  its 
semi-barbarous  days. 

Such  was  the  state  of  Spain  when,  in  the  year  of  Redemption 
701,  Witiza  was  elected  to  the  Gothic  throne.  The  beginning 
of  his  reign  gave  promise  of  happy  days  to  Spain.  He  redressed 
grievances,  moderated  the  tributes  of  his  subjects,  and  con- 
ducted himself  with  mingled  mildness  and  energy  in  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  laws.  In  a little  while,  however,  he  threw 
off  the  mask,  and  showed  himself  in  his  true  nature,  cruel  and 
luxurious. 

Two  of  his  relatives,  sons  of  a preceding  king,  awakened  his 
jealousy  for  the  security  of  his  throne.  One  of  them,  named 
Favila,  duke  of  Cantabria,  he  put  to  death,  and  would  have  in- 
flicted the  same  fate  upon  his  son  Pelayo,  but  that  the  youth 
was  beyond  his  reach,  being  preserved  by  Providence  for  the 
future  salvation  of  Spain.  The  other  object  of  his  suspicion 
was  Theodofredo,  who  lived  retired  from  court.  The  violence 
of  Witiza  reached  him  even  in  his  retirement.  His  eyes  were 
put  out,  and  he  was  immured  within  a castle  at  Cordova.  Rod- 
erick, the  youthful  son  of  Theodofredo,  escaped  to  Italy,  where 
he  received  protection  from  the  Romans. 

Witiza,  now  considering  himself  secure  upon  the  throne, 
gave  the  reins  to  his  licentious  passions,  and  soon,  by  his 
tyranny  and  sensuality,  acquired  the  appellation  of  Witiza 
the  Wicked.  Despising  the  old  Gothic  continence,  and  yield- 
ing to  the  example  of  the  sect  of  Mahomet,  which  suited  his 
lascivious  temperament,  he  indulged  in  a plurality  of  wives 
and  concubines,  encouraging  his  subjects  to  do  the  same.  Nay, 
he  even  sought  to  gain  the  sanction  of  the  church  to  his  ex- 
cesses, promulgating  a law  by  which  the  clergy  were  released 
from  their  vows  of  celibacy,  and  permitted  to  marry  and  to 
entertain  paramours. 

The  sovereign  Pontiff  Constantine  threatened  to  depose  and 
excommunicate  him,  unless  he  abrogated  this  licentious  law ; 
but  Witiza  set  him  at  defiance,  threatening,  like  his  Gothic 
predecessor  Alaric,  to  assail  the  eternal  city  with  his  troops, 
and  make  spoil  of  her  accumulated  treasures.*  “We  will 
adorn  our  damsels, ” said  he,  “with  the  jewels  of  Rome,  and 
replenish  our  coffers  from  the  mint  of  St.  Peter.” 

Some  of  the  clergy  opposed  themselves  to  the  innovating 
spirit  of  the  monarch,  and  endeavoured  from  the  pulpits  to 


* Chron.  de  Luitprando,  709.  Abarca,  Anales  de  Aragon  (el  Mahometismo,  Fol.  5). 


10  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 

rally  the  people  to  the  pure  doctrines  of  their  faith;  but  they 
were  deposed  from  their  sacred  office,  and  banished  as  sedi- 
tious mischief-makers.  The  church  of  Toledo  continued  re- 
fractory ; the  archbishop  Sindaredo,  it  is  true,  was  disposed  to 
accommodate  himself  to  the  corruptions  of  the  times,  but  the 
prebendaries  battled  intrepidly  against  the  new  laws  of  the 
monarch,  and  stood  manfully  in  defence  of  their  vovrs  of  chas- 
tity. “Since  the  church  of  Toledo  will  not  yield  itself  to  our 
will,”  said  Witiza,  “it  shall  have  two  husbands.”  So  saying, 
he  appointed  his  own  brother  Oppas,  at  that  time  archbishop 
of  Seville,  to  take  a seat  with  Sindaredo  in  the  episcopal  chair 
of  Toledo,  and  made  him  primate  of  Spain.  He  was  a priest 
after  his  own  heart,  and  seconded  him  in  all  his  profligate 
abuses. 

It  was  in  vain  the  denunciations  of  the  church  were  fulmi- 
nated from  the  chair  of  St.  Peter;  Witiza  threw  off  all  alle- 
giance to  the  Roman  Pontiff,  threatening  with  pain  of  death 
those  who  should  obey  the  papal  mandates.  “We  will  suffer 
no  foreign  ecclesiastic,  with  triple  crown,”  said  he,  “to  domi- 
neer over  our  dominions.” 

The  Jews  had  been  banished  from  the  country  during  the 
preceding  reign,  but  Witiza  permitted  them  to  return,  and 
even  bestowed  upon  their  synagogues  privileges  of  which  he 
had  despoiled  the  churches.  The  children  of  Israel,  when  scat- 
tered throughout  the  earth  by  the  fall  of  Jerusalem,  had  car- 
ried with  them  into  other  lands  the  gainful  arcana  of  traffic, 
and  were  especially  noted  as  opulent'  money-changers  and 
curious  dealers  in  gold  and  silver  and  precious  stones ; on  this 
occasion,  therefore,  they  were  enabled,  it  is  said,  to  repay  the 
monarch  for  his  protection  by  bags  of  money,  and  caskets  of 
sparkling  gems,  the  rich  product  of  their  oriental  commerce. 

The  kingdom  at  this  time  enjoyed  external  peace,  but  there 
were  symptoms  of  internal  discontent.  Witiza  took  the  alarm ; 
he  remembered  the  ancient  turbulence  of  the  nation,  and  its 
proneness  to  internal  feuds.  Issuing  secret  orders,  therefore, 
in  all  directions,  he  dismantled  most  of  the  cities,  and  demol- 
ished the  castles  and  fortresses  that  might  serve  as  rallying 
points  for  the  factious.  He  disarmed  the  people  also,  and  con- 
verted the  weapons  of  war  into  the  implements  of  peace.  It 
seemed,  in  fact,  as  if  the  millennium  were  dawning  upon  the 
land,  for  the  sword  was  beaten  into  a ploughshare,  and  the 
spear  into  a pruning-hoort. 

While  thus  the  ancient  martial  fire  of  the  nation  was  extin- 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


11 


guished,  its  morals  likewise  were  corrupted.  The  altars  were 
abandoned,  the  churches  closed,  wide  disorder  and  sensuality 
prevailed  throughout  the  land,  so  that,  according  to  the  old 
chroniclers,  within  the  compass  of  a few  short  years,  “ Witiza 
the  Wicked  taught  all  Spain  to  sin.” 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  RISE  OF  DON  RODERICK— HIS  GOVERNMENT. 

Woe  to  the  ruler  who  founds  his  hope  of  sway  on  the  weak- 
ness or  corruption  of  the  people.  The  very  measures  taken 
by  Witiza  to  perpetuate  his  power  ensured  his  downfall. 
While  the  whole  nation,  under  his  licentious  rule,  was  sink- 
ing into  vice  and  effeminacy,  and  the  arm  of  war  was 
unstrung,  the  youthful  Roderick,  son  of  Theodofredo,  was 
training  up  for  action  in  the  stem  but  wholesome  school  of 
adversity.  He  instructed  himself  in  the  use  of  arms ; became 
adroit  and  vigorous  by  varied  exercises;  learned  to  despise  all 
danger,  and  inured  himself  to  hunger  and  watchfulness  and 
the  rigour  of  the  seasons. 

His  merits  and  misfortunes  procured  him  many  friends 
among  the  Romans ; and  when,  being  arrived  at  a fitting  age, 
he  undertook  to  revenge  the  wrongs  of  his  father  and  his 
kindred,  a host  of  brave  and  hardy  soldiers  flocked  to  his 
standard.  With  these  he  made  his  sudden  appearance  in 
Spain.  The  friends  of  his  house  and  the  disaffected  of  all 
classes  hastened  to  join  him,  and  he  advanced  rapidly  and 
without  opposition,  through  an  unarmed  and  enervated  land. 

Witiza  saw  too  late  the  evil  he  had  brought  upon  himself. 
He  made  a hasty  levy,  and  took  the  field  with  a scantily 
equipped  and  undisciplined  host,  but  was  easily  routed  and 
made  prisoner,  and  the  whole  kingdom  submitted  to  Don 
Roderick. 

The  ancient  city  of  Toledo,  the  royal  residence  of  the  Gothic 
kings,  was  the  scene  of  high  festivity  and  solemn  ceremonial 
on  the  coronation  of  the  victor.  Whether  he  was  elected 
to  the  throne  according  to  the  Gothic  usage,  or  seized  it  by 
the  right  of  conquest,  is  a matter  of  dispute  among  histori- 
ans, but  all  agree  that  the  nation  submitted  cheerfully  to  his 


12 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN' 


sway,  and  looked  forward  to  prosperity  and  happiness  under 
their  newly  elevated  monarch.  His  appearance  and  character 
seemed  to  justify  the  anticipation.  He  was  in  the  splendour 
of  youth,  and  of  a majestic  presence.  His  soul  was  bold  and 
daring,  and  elevated  by  lofty  desires.  He  had  a sagacity  that 
penetrated  the  thoughts  of  men,  and  a magnificent  spirit  that 
won  all  hearts.  Such  is  the  picture  which  ancient  writers  give 
of  Don  Roderick,  when,  with  all  the  stern  and  simple  virtues 
unimpaired,  which  he  had  acquired  in  adversity  and  exile,  and 
flushed  with  the  triumph  of  a pious  revenge,  he  ascended  the 
Gothic  throne. 

Prosperity,  however,  is  the  real  touchstone  of  the  human 
heart ; no  sooner  did  Roderick  find  himself  in  possession  of  the 
crown,  than  the  love  of  power  and  the  jealousy  of  rule  were 
awakened  in  his  breast.  His  first  measure  was  against  Witiza, 
who  was  brought  in  chains  into  his  presence.  Roderick  be- 
held the  captive  monarch  with  an  unpitying  eye,  remembering 
only  his  wrongs  and  cruelties  to  his  father.  “ Let  the  evils  he 
has  inflicted  on  others  be  visited  upon  his  own  head,”  said  he; 
“as  he  did  unto  Theodofredo,  even  so  be  it  done  unto  him.” 
So  the  eyes  of  Witiza  were  put  out,  and  he  was  thrown  into 
the  same  dungeon  at  Cordova  in  which  Theodofredo  had  lan- 
guished. There  he  passed  the  brief  remnant  of  his  days  in 
perpetual  darkness,  a prey  to  wretchedness  and  remorse. 

Roderick  now  cast  an  uneasy  and  suspicious  eye  upon  Evan 
and  Siseburto,  the  two  sons  of  Witiza.  Fearful  lest  they 
should  foment  some  secret  rebellion,  he  banished  them  the 
kingdom.  They  took  refuge  in  the  Spanish  dominions  in 
Africa,  where  they  were  received  and  harboured  by  Requila, 
governor  of  Tangier,  out  of  gratitude  for  favours  which  he  had 
received  from  their  late  father.  There  they  remained,  to  brood 
over  their  fallen  fortunes,  and  to  aid  in  working  out  the  future 
woes  of  Spain. 

Their  uncle  Oppas,  bishop  of  Seville,  who  had  been  made 
co-partner,  by  Witiza,  in  the  archiepiscopal  chair  at  Toledo, 
would  have  likewise  fallen  under  the  suspicion  of  the  king;  but 
he  was  a man  of  consummate  art,  and  vast  exterior  sanctity, 
and  won  upon  the  good  graces  of  the  monarch.  He  was  suf- 
fered, therefore,  to  retain  his  sacred  office  at  Seville ; but  the 
see  of  Toledo  was  given  in  charge  to  the  venerable  Urbino ; and 
the  law  of  Witiza  was  revoked  that  dispensed  the  clergy  from 
their  vows  of  celibacy. 

The  jealousy  of  Roderick  for  the  security  of  his  crown  was 


, TEE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


13 


soon  again  aroused,  and  his  measures  were  prompt  and  severe. 
Having  been  informed  that  the  governors  of  certain  castles 
and  fortresses  in  Castie  land  Andalusia  had  conspired  against 
him,  he  caused  them  to  be  put  to  death  and  their  strongholds 
to  be  demolished.  He  now  went  on  to  imitate  the  pernicious 
policy  of  his  predecessor,  throwing  down  walls  and  towers, 
disarming  the  people,  and  thus  incapacitating  them  from  re- 
bellion. A few  cities  were  permitted  to  retain  their  fortifica- 
tions, but  these  were  intrusted  to  alcaydes  in  whom  he  had 
especial  confidence ; the  greater  part  of  the  kingdom  was  left 
defenceless;  the  nobles,  who  had  been  roused  to  temporary 
manhood  during  the  recent  stir  of  war,  sunk  back  into  the 
inglorious  state  of  inaction  which  had  disgraced  them  during 
the  reign  of  Witiza,  passing  their  time  in  feasting  and  dancing 
to  the  sound  of  loose  and  wanton  minstrelsy.*  It  was  scarcely 
possible  to  recognize  in  these  idle  wassailers  and  soft  voluptu- 
aries the  descendants  of  the  stern  and  frugal  warriors  of  the 
frozen  north ; who  had  braved  flood  and  mountain,  and  heat 
and  cold,  and  had  battled  their  way  to  empire  across  half  a 
world  in  arms. 

They  surrounded  their  youthful  monarch,  it  is  true,  with  a 
blaze  of  military  pomp.  Nothing  could  surpass  the  splendour 
of  their  arms,  which  were  embossed  and  enamelled,  and  en- 
riched with  gold  and  jewels  and  curious  devices;  nothing 
could  be  more  gallant  and  glorious  than  their  array;  it  was 
all  plume  and  banner  and  silken  pageantry,  the  gorgeous 
trappings  for  tilt  and  tourney  and  courtly  revel ; but  the  iron 
soul  of  war  was  wanting. 

How  rare  it  is  to  learn  wisdom  from  the  misfortunes  of 
others.  With  the  fate  of  Witiza  full  before  his  eyes,  Don 
Roderick  indulged  in  the  same  pernicious  errors,  and  was 
doomed,  in  like  manner,  to  prepare  the  way  for  his  own  per- 
dition. 


CHAPTER  III. 

OF  THE  LOVES  OF  RODERICK  AND  THE  PRINCESS  ELYATA. 

As  yet  the  heart  of  Roderick,  occupied  by  the  struggles  of 
his  early  life,  by  warlike  enterprises,  and  by  the  inquietudes  of 
newly-gotten  power,  had  been  insensible  to  the  charms  of 


* Mariana,  Hist.  Esp.  L.  6,  c.  21. 


14 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


women;  but  in  the  present  voluptuous  calm,  the  amorous 
propensities  of  his  nature  assumed  their  sway.  There  are 
divers  accounts  of  the  youthful  beauty  who  first  found  favour 
in  his  eyes,  and  was  elevated  by  him  to  the  throne.  We  fol- 
low in  our  legend  the  details  of  an  Arabian  chronicler,*  au- 
thenticated by  a Spanish  poet.t  Let  those  who  dispute  our 
facts,  produce  better  authority  for  their  contradiction. 

Among  the  few  fortified  places  that  had  not  been  dismantled 
by  Don  Roderick,  was  the  ancient  city  of  Denia,  situated  on 
the  Mediterranean  coast,  and  defended  on  a rock-built  castle 
that  overlooked  the  sea. 

The  Alcayde  of  the  castle,  with  many  of  the  people  of  Denia, 
was  one  day  on  his  knees  in  the  chapel,  imploring  the  Virgin 
to  allay  a tempest  which  was  strewing  the  coast  with  wrecks, 
when  a sentinel  brought  word  that  a Moorish  cruiser  was 
standing  for  the  land.  The  Alcayde  gave  orders  to  ring  the 
alarm  bells,  light  signal  fires  on  the  hill  tops,  and  rouse  the 
country,  for  the  coast  was  subject  to  cruel  maraudings  from 
the  Barbary  curisers. 

In  a little  while  the  horsemen  of  the  neighbourhood  were 
seen  pricking  along  the  beach,  armed  with  such  weapons  as 
they  could  find,  and  the  Alcayde  and  his  scanty  garrison  de- 
scended from  the  hill.  In  the  mean  tune  the  Moorish  bark 
came  rolling  and  pitching  towards  the  land.  As  it  drew  near, 
the  rich  carving  and  gilding  with  which  it  was  decorated,  its 
silken  bandaroles  and  banks  of  crimson  oars,  showed  it  to  be 
no  warlike  vessel,  but  a sumptuous  galiot  destined  for  state  and 
ceremony.  It  bore  the  marks  of  the  tempest ; the  masts  were 
broken,  the  oars  shattered,  and  fragments  of  snowy  sails  and 
silken  awnings  were  fluttering  in  the  blast. 

As  the  galiot  grounded  upon  the  sand,  the  impatient  rabble 
rushed  into  the  surf  to  capture  and  make  spoil;  but  were 
awed  into  admiration  and  respect  by  the  appearance  of  the 
illustrious  company  on  board.  There  were  Moors  of  both 
sexes  sumptuously  arrayed,  and  adorned  with  precious  jewels, 
bearing  the  demeanour  of  persons  of  lofty  rank.  Among  them 
shone  conspicuous  a youthful  beauty,  magnificently  attired, 
to  whom  all  seemed  to  pay  reverence. 

Several  of  the  Moors  surrounded  her  with  drawn  swords, 
threatening  death  to  any  that  approached;  others  sprang 


Perdidade  Espana,  por  Abulcasim  Tarif  Abentarique,  lib.  1. 
Lope  de  Vega. 


TIIE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


15 


from  the  bark,  and  throwing  themselves  on  their  knees  before 
the  Alcayde,  implored  him,  by  his  honour  and  courtesy  as  a 
knight,  to  protect  a royal  virgin  from  injury  and  insult. 

“ You  behold  be.^re  you,”  said  they,  u the  only  daughter  of 
the  king  of  Algiers,  he  betrothed  bride  of  the  son  of  the  king 
of  Tunis.  We  were  conducting  her  to  the  court  of  her  expect- 
ing bridegroom,  when  a tempest  drove  us  from  our  course,  and 
compelled  us  to  take  refuge  on  your  coast.  Be  not  more  cruel 
than  the  tempest,  but  deal  nobly  with  that  which  even  sea  and 
storm  have  spared.” 

The  Alcayde  listened  to  their  prayers.  He  conducted  the 
princess  and  her  train  to  the  castle,  where  every  honour  due 
to  her  rank  was  paid  her.  Some  of  her  ancient  attendants 
interceded  for  her  liberation,  promising  countless  sums  to  be 
paid  by  her  father  for  her  ransom ; but  the  Alcayde  turned  a 
deaf  ear  to  all  their  golden  offers.  4 ‘She  is  a royal  captive,” 
said  he;  “it  belongs  to  my  sovereign  alone  to  dispose  of  her.” 
After  she  had  reposed,  therefore,  for  some  days  at  the  castle, 
and  recovered  from  the  fatigue  and  terror  of  the  seas,  he 
caused  her  to  be  conducted,  with  all  her  train,  in  magnificent 
state  to  the  court  of  Don  Roderick. 

The  beautiful  Elyata  * entered  Toledo  more  like  a triumphant 
sovereign  than  a captive.  A chosen  band  of  Christian  horse- 
men, splendidly  armed,  appeared  to  wait  upon  her  as  a mere 
guard  of  honour.  She  was  surrounded  by  the  Moorish  dam- 
sels of  her  train,  and  followed  by  her  own  Moslem  guards,  all 
attired  with  the  magnificence  that  had  been  intended  to  grace 
her  arrival  at  the  court  of  Tunis.  The  princess  was  arrayed 
in  bridal  robes,  woven  in  the  most  costly  looms  of  the  orient ; 
her  diadem  sparkled  with  diamonds,  and  was  decorated  with 
the  rarest  plumes  of  the  bird  of  paradise,  and  even  the  silken 
trappings  of  her  palfrey,  which  swept  the  ground,  were  covered 
with  pearls  and  precious  stones.  As  this  brilliant  cavalcade 
crossed  the  bridge  of  the  Tagus,  all  Toledo  poured  forth  to  be- 
hold it,  and  nothing  was  heard  throughout  the  city  but  praises 
of  the  wonderful  beauty  of  the  princess  of  Algiers.  King 
Roderick  came  forth,  attended  by  the  chivalry  of  his  court,  to 
receive  the  royal  captive.  His  recent  voluptuous  life  had  dis- 
posed him  for  tender  and  amorous  affections,  and  at  the  first 
sight  of  the  beautiful  Elyata  he  was  enraptured  with  her 
charms.  Seeing  her  face  clouded  with  sorrow  and  anxiety, 


* By  some  she  is  called  Zara. 


16 


LEGENDS  OF  TEE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


he  soothed  her  with  gentle  and  courteous  words,  and  conduct- 
ing her  to  a royal  palace,  “ Behold,”  said  he,  “ thy  habitation, 
where  no  one  shall  molest  thee ; consider  thyself  at  home  in 
the  mansion  of  thy  father,  and  dispose  of  my  thing  according 
to  thy  will.” 

Here  the  princess  passed  her  time,  with  the  female  atten- 
dants who  had  accompanied  her  from  Algiers;  and  no  one 
but  the  king  was  permitted  to  visit  her,  who  daily  became 
more  and  more  enamoured  of  his  lovely  captive,  and  sought 
by  tender  assiduity  to  gain  her  affections.  The  distress  of  the 
pripcess  at  her  captivity  was  soothed  by  this  gentle  treatment. 
She  was  of  an  age  when  sorrow  cannot  long  hold  sway  over 
the  heart.  Accompanied  by  her  youthful  attendants,  she 
ranged  the  spacious  apartments  of  the  palace,  and  sported 
among  the  groves  and  alleys  of  its  garden.  Every  day  the 
remembrance  of  the  paternal  home  grew  less  and  less  painful, 
and  the  king  became  more  and  more  amiable  in  her  eyes ; and 
when,  at  length,  he  offered  to  share  his  heart  and  throne  with 
her,  she  listened  with  downcast  looks  and  kindling  blushes, 
but  with  an  air  of  resignation. 

One  obstacle  remained  to  the  complete  fruition  of  the  mon- 
arch’s wishes,  and  this  was  the  religion  of  the  princess.  Rod- 
erick forthwith  employed  the  archbishop  of  Toledo  to  instruct 
the  beautiful  Elyata  in  the  mysteries  of  the  Christian  faith. 
The  female  intellect  is  quick  in  perceiving  the  merits  of  new 
doctrines;  the  archbishop,  therefore,  soon  succeeded  in  con- 
verting, not  merely  the  princess,  but  most  of  her  attendants, 
and  a day  was  appointed  for  their  public  baptism.  The  cere- 
mony was  performed  with  great  pomp  and  solemnity,  in  the 
presence  of  all  the  nobility  and  chivalry  of  the  court.  The 
princess  and  her  damsels,  clad  in  white,  walked  on  foot  to  the 
cathedral,  while  numerous  beautiful  children,  arrayed  as  an- 
gels, strewed  their  path  with  flowers;  and  the  archbishop 
meeting  them  at  the  portal,  received  them,  as  it  were,  into  the 
bosom  of  the  church.  The  princess  abandoned  her  Moorish 
appellation  of  Elyata,  and  was  baptized  by  the  name  of  Exilona, 
by  which  she  was  thenceforth  called,  and  has  generally  been 
known  in  history. 

The  nuptials  of  Roderick  and  the  beautiful  convert  took 
place  shortly  afterwards,  and  were  celebrated  with  great  mag- 
nificence. There  were  jousts,  and  tourneys,  and  banquets, 
and  other  rejoicings,  which  lasted  twenty  days,  and  were  at- 
tended by  the  principal  nobles  from  all  parts  of  Spain.  After 


TUE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


17 


these  were  over,  such  of  the  attendants  of  the  princess  as  re- 
fused to  embrace  Christianity  and  desired  to  return  to  Africa, 
wore  dismissed  with  munificent  presents ; and  an  embassy  was 
sent  to  the  king  of  Algiers,  to  inform  him  of  the  nuptials  of  his 
daughter,  and  to  proffer  him  the  friendship  of  King  Roderick.* 


CHAPTER  IY. 

OF  COUNT  JULIAN. 

For  a time  Don  Roderick  lived  happily  with  his  young  and 
beautiful  queen,  and  Toledo  was  the  seat  of  festivity  and  splen- 
dour. The  principal  nobles  throughout  the  kingdom  repaired 
to  his  court  to  pay  him  homage,  and  to  receive  his  commands ; 
and  none  were  more  devoted  in  their  reverence  than  those  who 
were  obnoxious  to  suspicion  from  their  connexion  with  the  late 
king. 

Among  the  foremost  of  these  was  Count  Julian,  a man  des- 
tined to  be  infamously  renowned  in  the  dark  story  of  his  coun- 
try’s woes.  He  was  of  one  of  the  proudest  Gothic  families, 
lord  of  Consuegra  and  Algeziras,  and  connected  by  marriage 
with  Witiza  and  the  Bishop  Oppas;  his  wife,  the  Countess 
Frandina,  being  their  sister.  In  consequence  of  this  connex- 
ion, and  of  his  own  merits,  he  had  enjoyed  the  highest  dig- 
nities and  commands,  being  one  of  the  Espatorios,  or  royal 
sword-bearers ; an  office  of  the  greatest  confidence  about  the 
person  of  the  sovereign.!  He  had,  moreover,  been  entrusted 
with  the  military  government  of  the  Spanish  possessions  on 
the  African  coast  of  the  strait,  which  at  that  time  were  threat- 
ened by  the  Arabs  of  the  East,  the  followers  of  Mahomet,  who 
were  advancing  their  victorious  standard  to  the  extremity  of 


* “ Como  esta  Infanta  era  muy  hermosa,  y el  Rey  [Don  Rodrigo]  dispuesta  y gen- 
til  hombre,  entro  por  medio  el  amor  y aficion,  y junto  con  el  regalo  con  que  la  avia 
mandado  hospedar  y servir  ful  causa  que  el  rey  persuadio  esta  Infanta,  que  si  se 
tornava  a su  ley  de  christiano  la  tomaria  por  muger,  y que  la  haria  sefiora  de  sus 
Reynos.  Con  esta  persuasion  ella  feu  contenta,  y aviendose  vuelto  Christiana,  se 
caso  con  ella,  y se  celebraron  sus  bodas  con  muchas  fiestas  y regozijos,  como  era 
razon.” — Abulcasim,  Conq’st  de  Espan.  cap.  3. 

t Condes  Espatorios;  so  called  from  the  drawn  swords  of  ample  size  and  breadth 
with  which  they  kept  guard  in  the  ante-chambers  of  the  Gothic  kings.  Comes 
Spathariorum,  custodum  corporis  Regis  Profectus.  Hunc  et  Propospatharium  ap- 
pellatum  existimo.— Patr.  Pant,  de  Offic.  Goth. 


18 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


Western  Africa.  Count  Julian  established  his  seat  of  govern- 
ment  at  Ceuta,  the  frontier  bulwark  and  one  of  the  far-famed 
gates  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea.  Here  he  boldly  faced,  and 
held  in  check,  the  torrent  of  Moslem  invasion. 

Don  Julian  was  a man  of  an  active,  but  irregular  genius,  and 
a grasping  ambition ; he  had  a love  for  power  and  grandeur,  in 
which  he  was  joined  by  his  haughty  countess;  and  they  could 
ill  brook  the  downfall  of  their  house  as  threatened  by  the  fate 
of  Witiza.  They  had  hastened,  therefore,  to  pay  their  court 
to  the  newly  elevated  monarch,  and  to  assure  him  of  their 
fidelity  to  his  interests. 

Roderick  was  readily  persuaded  of  the  sincerity  of  Count 
Julian;  he  was  aware  of  his  merits  as  a soldier  and  a governor, 
and  continued  him  in  his  important  command : honouring  him 
with  many  other  marks  of  implicit  confidence.  Count  Julian 
sought  to  confirm  this  confidence  by  every  proof  of  devotion. 
It  was  a custom  among  the  Goths  to  rear  many  of  the  children 
of  the  most  illustrious  families  in  the  royal  household.  They 
served  as  pages  to  the  king,  and  handmaids  and  ladies  of  hon- 
our to  the  queen,  and  were  instructed  in  all  manner  of  accom- 
plishments befitting  their  gentle  blood.  When  about  to  depart 
for  Ceuta,  to  resume  his  command,  Don  Julian  brought  his 
daughter  Florinda  to  present  her  to  the  sovereigns.  She  was 
a beautiful  virgin  that  had  not  as  yet  attained  to  womanhood. 
“ I confide  her  to  your  protection,”  said  he  to  the  king,  “ to  be 
unto  her  as  a father ; and  to  have  her  trained  in  the  paths  of 
virtue.  I can  leave  with  you  no  dearer  pledge  of  my  loyalty.” 

King  Roderick  received  the  timid  and  blushing  maiden  into 
his  paternal  care ; promising  to  watch  over  her  happiness  with 
a parent’s  eye,  and  that  she  should  be  enrolled  among  the  most 
cherished  attendants  of  the  queen.  With  this  assurance  of  the 
welfare  of  his  child,  Count  Julian  departed,  well  pleased,  for 
his  government  at  Ceuta. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  STORY  OF  FLORINDA. 

The  beautiful  daughter  of  Count  Julian  was  received  with 
great  favour  by  the  Queen  Exilona  and  admitted  among  the 
noble  damsels  that  attended  upon  her  person.  Here  she  lived 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


19 


in  honour  and  apparent  security,  and  surrounded  by  innocent 
delights.  To  gratify  his  queen,  Don  Roderick  had  built  for  her 
rural  recreation  a palace  without  the  walls  of  Toledo,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Tagus.  It  stood  in  the  midst  of  a garden,  adorned 
after  the  luxurious  style  of  the  East.  The  air  was  perfumed 
by  fragrant  shrubs  and  flowers ; the  groves  resounded  with  the 
song  of  the  nightingale,  while  the  gush  of  fountains  and  water- 
falls, and  the  distant  murmur  of  the  Tagus,  made  it  a delight- 
ful retreat  during  the  sultry  days  of  summer.  The  charm  of 
perfect  privacy  also  reigned  throughout  the  place,  for  the  gar- 
den walls  were  high,  and  numerous  guards  kept  watch  with- 
out to  protect  it  from  all  intrusion. 

In  this  delicious  abode,  more  befitting  an  oriental  voluptuary 
than  a Gothic  king,  Don  Roderick  was  accustomed  to  while 
away  much  of  that  time  which  should  have  been  devoted  to 
the  toilsome  cares  of  government.  The  very  security  and 
peace  which  he  had  produced  throughout  his  dominions  by 
his  precautions  to  abolish  the  means  and  habitudes  of  war, 
bad  effected  a disastrous  change  in  his  character.  The  hardy 
and  heroic  qualities  which  had  conducted  him  to  the  throne, 
were  softened  in  the  lap  of  indulgence.  Surrounded  by  the 
pleasures  of  an  idle  and  effeminate  court,  and  beguiled  by  the 
example  of  his  degenerate  nobles,  he  gave  way  to  a fatal  sen- 
suality that  had  lain  dormant  in  his  nature  during  the  virtu- 
ous days  of  his  adversity.  The  mere  love  of  female  beauty 
had  first  enamoured  him  of  Exilona,  and  the  same  passion, 
fostered  by  voluptuous  idleness,  now  betrayed  him  into  the 
commission  of  an  act  fatal  to  himself  and  Spain.  The  follow- 
ing is  the  story  of  his  error  as  gathered  from  an  old  chronicle 
and  legend. 

In  a remote  part  of  the  palace  was  an  apartment  devoted  to 
the  queen.  It  was  like  an  eastern  harem,  shut  up  from  the 
foot  of  man,  and  where  the  king  himself  but  rarely  entered. 
It  had  its  own  courts,  and  gardens,  and  fountains,  where  the 
queen  was  wont  to  recreate  herself  with  her  damsels,  as  she 
had  been  accustomed  to  do  in  the  jealous  privacy  of  her  fa- 
ther’s palace. 

One  sultry  day,  the  king,  instead  of  taking  his  siesta,  or 
mid-day  slumber,  repaired  to  this  apartment  to  seek  the 
society  of  the  queen.  In  passing  through  a small  oratory, 
he  was  drawn  by  the  sound  of  female  voices  to  a casement 
overhung  with  myrtles  and  jessamines.  It  looked  into  an 
interior  garden  or  court,  set  out  with  ^ange-trees,  in  the 


20 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


midst  of  which  was  a marble  fountain,  surrounded  by  a 
grassy  bank,  enamelled  with  flowers. 

It  was  the  high  noontide  of  a summer  day,  when,  in  sultry 
Spain,  the  landscape  trembles  to  the  eye,  and  all  nature  seeks 
repose,  except  the  grasshopper,  that  pipes  his  lulling  note 
to  the  herdsman  as  he  sleeps  beneath  the  shade. 

Around  the  fountain  were  several  of  the  damsels  of  the 
queen,  who,  confident  of  the  sacred  privacy  of  the  place,  were 
yielding  in  that  cool  retreat  to  the  indulgence  prompted  by  the 
season  and  the  hour.  Some  lay  asleep  on  the  flowery  bank ; 
others  sat  on  the  margin  of  the  fountain,  talking  and  laughing, 
as  they  bathed  their  feet  in  its  limpid  waters,  and  King  Rod- 
erick beheld  delicate  limbs  shining  through  the  wave,  that 
might  rival  the  marble  in  whiteness. 

Among  the  damsels  was  one  who  had  come  from  the  Bar- 
bary coast  with  the  queen.  Her  complexion  had  the  dark 
tinge  of  Mauritania,  but  it  was  clear  and  transparent,  and  the 
deep  rich  rose  blushed  through  the  lovely  brown.  Her  eyes 
were  black  and  full  of  fire,  and  flashed  from  under  long  silken 
eyelashes. 

A sportive  contest  arose  among  the  maidens  as  to  the  com- 
parative beauty  of  the  Spanish  and  Moorish  forms;  but  the 
Mauritanian  damsel  revealed  limbs  of  voluptuous  symmetry 
that  seemed  to  defy  all  rivalry. 

The  Spanish  boauties  were  on  the  point  of  giving  up  the 
contest,  when  they  bethought  themselves  of  the  young  Flo- 
rinda, the  daughter  of  Count  Julian,  who  lay  on  the  grassy 
bank,  abandoned  to  a summer  slumber.  The  soft  glow  of 
youth  and  health  mantled  on  her  cheek ; her  fringed  eyelashes 
scarcely  covered  their  sleeping  orbs ; her  moist  and  ruby  lips 
were  slightly  parted,  just  revealing  a gleam  of  her  ivory  teeth, 
while  her  innocent  bosom  rose  and  fell  beneath  her  bodice, 
like  the  gentle  swelling  and  sinking  of  a tranquil  sea.  There 
was  a breathing  tenderness  and  beauty  in  the  sleeping  virgin, 
that  seemed  to  send  forth  sweetness  like  the  flowers  around 
her. 

“ Behold,”  cried  her  companions  exultingly,  ‘ ‘ the  champion 
of  Spanish  beauty !” 

In  their  playful  eagerness  they  half  disrobed  the  innocent 
Florinda  before  she  was  aware.  She  awoke  in  time,  however, 
to  escape  from  their  busy  hands;  but  enough  of  her  charms 
had  been  revealed  to  convince  the  monarch  that  they  were 
not  to  be  rivalled  by  the  rarest  beauties  of  Mauritania. 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


21 


From  this  day  the  heart  of  Roderick  was  inflamed  with  a 
fatal  passion.  He  gazed  on  the  beautiful  Florinda  with  fervid 
desire,  and  sought  to  read  in  her  looks  whether  there  was 
levity  or  wantonness  in  her  bosom ; but  the  eye  of  the  damsel 
ever  simk  beneath  his  gaze,  and  remained  bent  on  the  earth  in 
virgin  modesty. 

It  was  in  vain  he  called  to  mind  the  sacred  trust  reposed 
in  him  by  Count  Julian,  and  the  promise  he  had  given  to 
watch  over  his  daughter  with  paternal  care;  his  heart  was 
vitiated  by  sensual  indulgence,  and  the  consciousness  of  power 
had  rendered  him  selfish  in  his  gratifications. 

Being  one  evening  in  the  garden  where  the  queen  was  divert- 
ing herself  with  her  damsels,  and  coming  to  the  fountain 
where  he  had  beheld  the  innocent  maidens  at  their  sport,  he 
could  no  longer  restrain  the  passion  that  raged  within  his 
breast.  Seating  himself  beside  the  fountain,  he  called  Flo- 
rinda to  him  to  draw  forth  a thorn  which  had  pierced  his 
hand.  The  maiden  knelt  at  his  feet,  to  examine  his  hand, 
and  the  touch  of  her  slender  fingers  thrilled  through  his  veins. 
As  she  knelt,  too,  her  amber  locks  fell  in  rich  ringlets  about 
her  beautiful  head,  her  innocent  bosom  palpitated  beneath 
the  crimson  bodice,  and  her  timid  blushes  increased  the  efful- 
gence of  her  charms. 

Having  examined  the  monarch’s  hand  in  vain,  she  looked 
up  in  his  face  with  artless  perplexity. 

“Senor,”  said  she,  “I  can  find  no  thorn,  nor  any  sign  of 
wound.” 

Don  Roderick  grasped  her  hand  and  pressed  it  to  his  heart. 
“It  is  here,  lovely  Florinda!”  said  he.  “It  is  here!  and  thou 
alone  canst  pluck  it  forth !” 

“ My  lord !”  exclaimed  the  blushing  and  astonished  maiden. 

“Florinda!”  said  Don  Roderick,  “dost  thou  love  me  ?” 

“Senor,”  said  she,  “my  father  taught  me  to  love  and 
reverence  you.  He  confided  me  to  your  care  as  one  who 
would  be  as  a parent  to  me,  when  he  should  be  far  distant, 
serving  your  majesty  with  life  and  loyalty.  May  God  incline 
your  majesty  ever  to  protect  me  as  a father.”  So  saying,  the 
maiden  dropped  her  eyes  to  the  ground,  and  continued  kneel- 
ing: but  her  countenance  had  become  deadly  pale,  and  as  she 
knelt  she  trembled. 

“Florinda,”  said  the  king,  “either  thou  dost  not,  or  thou 
wilt  not  understand  me.  I would  have  thee  love  me,  not  as  a 
father,  nor  as  a monarch,  but  as  one  who  adores  thee.  Why 


22 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


dost  thou  start  ? No  one  shall  know  our  loves;  and,  moreover, 
the  love  of  a monarch  inflicts  no  degradation  like  the  love  of 
a common  man — riches  and  honours  attend  upon  it.  I will 
advance  thee  to  rank  and  dignity,  and  place  thee  above  the 
proudest  females  of  my  court.  Thy  father,  too,  shall  be  more 
exalted  and  endowed  than  any  noble  in  my  realm.” 

The  soft  eye  of  Florinda  kindled  at  these  words.  “Senor,” 
said  she,  “the  line  I spring  from  can  receive  no  dignity  by 
means  so  vile ; and  my  father  would  rather  die  than  purchase 
rank  and  power  by  the  dishonour  of  his  child.  But  I see,” 
continued  she,  “that  your  majesty  speaks  in  this  manner 
only  to  try  me.  You  may  have  thought  me  light  and  simple, 
and  unworthy  to  attend  upon  the  queen.  I pray  your  majesty 
to  pardon  me,  that  I have  taken  your  pleasantry  in  such 
serious  part.” 

In  this  way  the  agitated  maiden  sought  to  evade  the  ad- 
dresses of  the  monarch,  but  still  her  cheek  was  blanched,  and 
her  lip  quivered  as  she  spake. 

The  king  pressed  her  hand  to  his  lips  with  fervour.  “May 
ruin  seize  me,”  cried  he,  “ if  I speak  to  prove  thee.  My  heart, 
my  kingdom,  are  at  thy  command.  Only  be  mine,  and  thou 
shalt  rule  absolute  mistress  of  myself  and  my  domains.” 

The  damsel  rose  from  the  earth  where  she  had  hitherto 
knelt,  and  her  whole  countenance  glowed  with  virtuous  in- 
dignation. “My  lord,”  said  she,  “I  am  your  subject,  and  in 
your  power ; take  my  life  if  it  be  your  pleasure,  but  nothing 
shall  tempt  me  to  commit  a crime  which  would  be  treason  to 
the  queen,  disgrace  to  my  father,  agony  to  my  mother,  and 
perdition  to  myself.”  With  these  words  she  left  the  garden, 
and  the  king,  for  the  moment,  was  too  much  awed  by  her 
indignant  virtue  to  oppose  her  departure. 

We  shall  pass  briefly  over  the  succeeding  events  of  the  story 
of  Florinda,  about  which  so  much  has  been  said  and  sung  by 
chronicler  and  bard : for  the  sober  page  of  history  should  be 
carefully  chastened  from  all  scenes  that  might  inflame  a wax 
ton  imagination,— leaving  them  to  poems  and  romances,  and 
such  like  highly  seasoned  works  of  fantasy  and  recreation. 

Let  it  suffice  to  say,  that  Don  Roderick  pursued  his  suit  to 
the  beautiful  Florinda,  his  passion  being  more  and  more  in- 
flamed by  the  resistance  of  the  virtuous  damsel.  At  length, 
forgetting  what  was  due  to  helpless  beauty,  to  his  own  honour 
as  a knight,  and  his  word  as  a sovereign,  he  triumphed  over 
her  weakness  by  base  and  unmanly  violence. 


TEE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


23 


There  are  not  wanting  those  who  affirm  that  the  hapless 
Florinda  lent  a yielding  ear  to  the  solicitations  of  the  monarch, 
and  her  name  has  been  treated  with  opprobrium  in  several  of 
the  ancient  chronicles  and  legendary  ballads  that  have  trans- 
mitted, from  generation  to  generation,  the  story  of  the  woes  of 
Spain.  In  very  truth,  however,  she  appears  to  have  been  a 
guiltless  victim,  resisting,  as  far  as  helpless  female  could  resist, 
the  arts  and  intrigues  of  a powerful  monarch,  who  had  nought 
to  check  the  indulgence  of  his  will,  and  bewailing  her  disgrace 
with  a poignancy  that  shows  how  dearly  she  had  prized  her 
honour. 

In  the  first  paroxysm  of  her  grief  she  wrote  a letter  to  her 
father,  blotted  with  her  tears  and  almost  incoherent  from  her 
agitation.  ‘‘Would  to  God,  my  father,”  said  she,  “that  the 
earth  had  opened  and  swallowed  me  ere  I had  been  reduced  to 
write  these  lines.  I blush  to  tell  thee,  what  it  is  not  proper  to 
conceal.  Alas,  my  father!  thou  hast  entrusted  thy  lamb  to 
the  guardianship  of  the  lion.  Thy  daughter  has  been  dis- 
honoured, the  royal  cradle  of  the  Goths  polluted,  and  our  line- 
age insulted  and  disgraced.  Hasten,  my  father,  to  rescue  your 
child  from  the  power  of  the  spoiler,  and  to  vindicate  the  honour 
of  your  house.” 

When  Florinda  had  written  these  lines,  she  summoned  a 
youthful  esquire,  who  had  been  a page  in  the  service  of  her 
father.  “ Saddle  thy  steed,”  said  she,  “ and  if  thou  dost  aspire 
to  knightly  honour,  or  hope  for  lady’s  grace ; if  thou  hast  fealty 
for  thy  lord,  or  devotion  to  his  daughter,  speed  swiftly  upon 
my  errand.  Eest  not,  halt  not,  spare  not  the  spur,  but  hie 
thee  day  and  night  until  thou  reach  the  sea ; take  the  first 
bark,  and  haste  with  sail  and  oar  to  Ceuta,  nor  pause  until 
thou  give  this  letter  to  the  count  my  father.  ” The  youth  put 
the  letter  in  his  bosom.  “Trust  me,  lady,”  said  he,  “I  will 
neither  halt,  nor  turn  aside,  nor  cast  a look  behind,  until  I 
reach  Count  Julian.”  He  mounted  his  fleet  steed,  sped  his 
way  across  the  bridge,  and  soon  left  behind  him  the  verdant 
valley  of  the  Tagus. 


24 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

DON  RODERICK  RECEIVES  AN  EXTRAORDINARY  EMBASSY. 

The  heart  of  Don  Roderick  was  not  so  depraved  by  sensual- 
ity,  but  that  the  wrong  he  had  been  guilty  of  toward  the  in- 
nocent Florinda,  and  the  disgrace  he  had  inflicted  on  her 
house,  weighed  heavy  on  his  spirits,  and  a cloud  began  to 
gather  on  his  once  clear  and  un  wrinkled  brow. 

Heaven,  at  this  time,  say  the  old  Spanish  chronicles,  per- 
mitted a marvellous  intimation  of  the  wrath  with  which  it  in- 
tended to  visit  the  monarch  and  his  people,  in  punishment  of 
their  sins;  nor  are  we,  say  the  same  orthodox  writers,  to 
startle  and  withhold  our  faith  when  we  meet  in  the  page  of 
discreet  and  sober  history  with  these  signs  and  portents,  which 
transcend  the  probabilities  of  ordinary  life;  for  the  revolutions 
of  empires  and  the  downfall  of  mighty  kings  are  awful  events, 
that  shake  the  physical  as  well  as  the  moral  world,  and  are 
often  announced  by  forerunning  marvels  and  prodigious  omens. 

With  such  like  cautious  preliminaries  do  the  wary  but  credu- 
lous historiographers  of  yore  usher  in  a marvellous  event  of 
prophecy  and  enchantment,  linked  in  ancient  story  with  the 
fortunes  of  Don  Roderick,  but  which  modern  doubters  would 
fain  hold  up  as  an  apocryphal  tradition  of  Arabian  origin. 

Now,  so  it  happened,  according  to  the  legend,  that  about  this 
time,  as  King  Roderick  was  seated  one  day  on  his  throne,  sur- 
rounded by  his  nobles,  in  the  ancient  city  of  Toledo,  two  men 
of  venerable  appearance  entered  the  hall  of  audience.  Their 
snowy  beards  descended  to  their  breasts,  and  their  gray  hairs 
were  bound  with  ivy.  They  were  arrayed  in  white  garments 
of  foreign  or  antiquated  fashion,  which  swept  the  ground,  and 
were  cinctured  with  girdles,  wrought  with  the  signs  of  the 
zodiac  from  which  were  suspended  enormous  bunches  of  keys 
of  every  variety  of  form.  Having  approached  the  throne 
and  made  obeisance:  “Know,  O king,”  said  one  of  the  old 
men,  “that  in  days  of  yore,  when  Hercules  of  Libya,  sur- 
named  the  Strong,  had  set  up  his  pillars  at  the  ocean  strait,  he 
erected  a tower  near  to  this  ancient  city  of  Toledo.  He  built  it 
of  prodigious  strength,  and  finished  it  with  magic  art,  shutting 
up  within  it  a fearful  secret,  never  to  be  penetrated  without 
peril  and  disaster.  To  protect  this  terrible  mystery  he  closed 
the  entrance  to  the  edifice  with  a ponderous  door  of  iron, 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


25 


secured  by  a great  lock  of  steel,  and  he  left  a command  that 
every  king  who  should  succeed  him  should  add  another  lock 
to  the  portal;  denouncing  woe  and  destruction  on  him  who 
should  eventually  unfold  the  secret  of  the  tower. 

“ The  guardianship  of  the  portal  was  given  to  our  ancestors, 
and  has  continued  in  our  family,  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion, since  the  days  of  Hercules.  Several  kings,  from  time  to 
time,  have  caused  the  gate  to  be  thrown  open,  and  have  at- 
tempted to  enter,  but  have  paid  dearly  for  their  temerity. 
Some  have  perished  within  the  threshold,  others  have  been 
overwhelmed  with  horror  at  tremendous  sounds,  which  shook 
the  foundations  of  the  earth,  and  have  hastened  to  reclose  the 
door  and  secure  it  with  its  thousand  locks.  Thus,  since  the 
days  of  Hercules,  the  inmost  recesses  of  the  pile  have  never 
been  penetrated  by  mortal  man,  and  a profound  mystery  con- 
tinues to  prevail  over  this  great  enchantment.  This,  O king, 
is  all  we  have  to  relate ; and  our  errand  is  to  entreat  thee  to 
repair  to  the  tower  and  affix  thy  lock  to  the  portal,  as  has 
been  done  by  all  thy  predecessors.”  Having  thus  said,  the 
ancient  men  made  a profound  reverence  and  departed  from  the 
presence  chamber.* 

Don  Roderick  remained  for  some  time  lost  in  thought  after 
the  departure  of  the  men;  he  then  dismissed  all  his  court 
excepting  the  venerable  Urbino,  at  that  time  archbishop  of 
Toledo.  The  long  white  beard  of  this  prelate  bespoke  his  ad- 
vanced age,  and  his  overhanging  eyebrows  showed  him  a man 
full  of  wary  counsel. 

“ Father,”  said  the  king,  “ I have  an  earnest  desire  to  pene- 
trate the  mystery  of  this  tower.”  The  worthy  prelate  shook 
his  hoary  head.  ‘ 4 Beware,  my  son,  ” said  he;  “ there  are  secrets 
hidden  from  man  for  his  good.  Your  predecessors  for  many 
generations  have  respected  this  mystery,  and  have  increased 
in  might  and  empire.  A knowledge  of  it,  therefore,  is  not 
material  to  the  welfare  of  your  kingdom.  Seek  not  then  to 
indulge  a rash  and  unprofitable  curiosity,  which  is  interdicted 
under  such  awful  menaces.” 

“ Of  what  importance,”  cried  the  king,  “are  the  menaces  of 
Hercules  the  Libyan?  was  he  not  a pagan;  and  can  his  en- 
chantments have  aught  avail  against  a believer  in  our  holy 
faith?  Doubtless  in  this  tower  are  locked  up  treasures  of  gold 


* Perdida  de  Espafia,  por  Abulcasim  Tarif  Abentarique,  1. 1,  c.  6.  Cronica  del  Rey 
Don  Rodrigo,  por  el  Moro  Rasis,  1.  1,  c.  1.  Bleda,  Cron.  cap.  vii. 


26 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


and  jewels,  amassed  in  days  of  old,  the  spoils  of  mighty  kings, 
the  riches  of  the  pagan  world.  My  coffers  are  exhausted;  I 
have  need  of  supply ; and  surely  it  would  be  an  acceptable  act 
in  the  eyes  of  heaven,  to  draw  forth  this  wealth  which  lies 
buried  under  profane  and  necromantic  spells,  and  consecrate  it 
to  religious  purposes.” 

The  venerable  archbishop  still  continued  to  remonstrate,  hut 
Don  Eoderick  heeded  not  his  counsel,  for  he  was  led  on  by  his 
malignant  star.  “ Father,”  said  he,  “ it  is  in  vain  you  attempt 
to  dissuade  me.  My  resolution  is  fixed.  To-morrow  I will 
explore  the  hidden  mystery,  or  rather  the  hidden  treasures,  of 
this  tower.” 


CHAPTER  VII. 

STORY  OF  THE  MARVELLOUS  AND  PORTENTOUS  TOWER. 

The  morning  sun  shone  brightly  upon  the  cliff -built  towers  of 
Toledo,  when  King  Roderick  issued  out  of  the  gate  of  the  city 
at  the  head  of  a numerous  train  of  courtiers  and  cavaliers,  and 
crossed  the  bridge  that  bestrides  the  deep  rocky  bed  of  the 
Tagus.  The  shining  cavalcade  wound  up  the  road  that  leads 
among  the  mountains,  and  soon  came  in  sight  of  the  necromantic 
tower. 

Of  this  renowned  edifice  marvels  are  related  by  the  ancient 
Arabian  and  Spanish  chroniclers,  “and  I doubt  much,”  adds 
the  venerable  Agapida,  “whether  many  readers  will  not  con- 
sider the  whole  as  a cunningly  devised  fable,  sprung  from  an 
oriental  imagination;  but  it  is  not  for  me  to  reject  a fact  which 
is  recorded  by  all  those  writers  who  are  the  fathers  of  our 
national  history ; a fact,  too,  which  is  as  well  attested  as  most 
of  the  remarkable  events  in  the  story  of  Don  Roderick.  None 
but  light  and  inconsiderate  minds,”  continues  the  good  friar, 
“do  hastily  reject  the  marvellous.  To  the  thinking  mind  the 
whole  world  is  enveloped  in  mystery,  and  every  thing  is  full  of 
type  and  portent.  To  such  a mind  the  necromantic  tower  of 
Toledo  will  appear  as  one  of  those  wondrous  monuments  of 
the  olden  time;  one  of  those  Egyptian  and  Chaldaic  piles, 
storied  with  hidden  wisdom  and  mystic  prophecy,  which  have 
been  devised  in  past  ages,  when  man  yet  enjoyed  an  intercourse 
with  high  and  spiritual  natures,  and  when  human  foresight 
partook  of  divination.” 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


27 


This  singular  tower  was  round  and  of  great  height  and  gran- 
dear,  erected  upon  a lofty  rock,  and  surrounded  by  crags  and 
precipices.  The  foundation  was  supported  by  four  brazen 
lions,  each  taller  than  a cavalier  on  horseback.  The  walls  were 
built  of  small  pieces  of  jasper  and  various  coloured  marbles, 
not  larger  than  a man’s  hand;  so  subtilely  joined,  however, 
that,  hut  for  their  different  hues,  they  might  be  taken  for  one 
entire  stone.  They  were  arranged  with  marvellous  cunning  so 
as  to  represent  battles  and  warlike  deeds  of  times  and  heroes 
long  since  passed  away,  and  the  whole  surface  was  so  admirably 
polished  that  the  stones  were  as  lustrous  as  glass,  and  reflected 
the  rays  of  the  sun  with  such  resplendent  brightness  as  to  daz- 
zle all  beholders.* 

King  Koderick  and  his  courtiers  arrived  wondering  and 
amazed  at  the  foot  of  the  rock.  Here  there  was  a narrow  arched 
way  cut  through  the  living  stone:  the  only  entrance  to  the 
tower.  It  was  closed  by  a massive  iron  gate  covered  with 
rusty  locks  of  divers  workmanship  and  in  the  fashion  of  differ- 
ent centuries,  which  had  been  affixed  by  the  predecessors  of 
Don  Koderick.  On  either  side  of  the  portal  stood  the  two  an- 
cient guardians  of  the  tower,  laden  with  the  keys  appertaining 
to  the  locks. 

The  king  alighted,  and  approaching  the  portals,  ordered  the 
guardians  to  unlock  the  gate.  The  hoary-headed  men  drew 
back  with  terror.  4 4 Alas !”  cried  they,  4 4 what  is  it  your  majesty 
requires  of  us?  Would  you  have  the  mischiefs  of  this  tower 
unbound,  and  let  loose  to  shake  the  earth  to  its  foundations?” 

The  venerable  archbishop  Urbino  likewise  implored  him  not 
to  disturb  a mystery  which  had  been  held  sacred  from  genera- 
tion to  generation  within  the  memory  of  man,  and  which  even 
Caesar  himself,  when  sovereign  of  Spain,  had  not  ventured  to 
invade.  The  youthful  cavaliers,  however,  were  eager  to  pur- 
sue the  adventure,  and  encouraged  him  in  his  rash  curiosity. 

* 4 Come  what  come  may,”  exclaimed  Don  Roderick,  44 1 am 
resolved  to  penetrate  the  mystery  of  this  tower.”  So  saying, 
he  again  commanded  the  guardians  to  unlock  the  portal.  The 
ancient  men  obeyed  with  fear  and  trembling,  hut  their  hands 
shook  with  age,  and  wffien  they  applied  the  keys  the  locks  were 
so  rusted  by  time,  or  of  such  strange  workmanship,  that  they 
resisted  their  feeble  efforts,  whereupon  the  young  cavaliers 


* From  the  minute  account  of  the  good  friar,  drawn  from  the  ancient  chronicles, 
it  would  appear  that  the  walls  of  the  tower  were  pictured  in  mosaic  work. 


28 


LEGENDS  OF  TI1E  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


pressed  forward  and  lent  their  aid.  Still  the  locks  were  sd 
numerous  and  difficult,  that  with  all  their  eagerness  aad 
strength  a great  part  of  the  day  was  exhausted  before  the 
whole  of  them  could  be  mastered. 

When  the  last  bolt  had  yielded  to  the  key,  the  guardians  and 
the  reverend  archbishop  again  entreated  the  king  to  pause 
and  reflect.  “ Whatever  is  within  this  tower,”  said  they,  “is 
as  yet  harmless  and  lies  bound  under  a mighty  spell:  venture 
not  then  to  open  a door  which  may  let  forth  a flood  of  evil 
upon  the  land.”  But  the  anger  of  the  king  was  roused,  and  he 
ordered  that  the  portal  should  he  instantly  thrown  open.  In 
vain,  however,  did  one  after  another  exert  his  strength,  and 
equally  in  vain  did  the  cavaliers  unite  their  forces,  and  apply 
their  shoulders  to  the  gate ; though  there  was  neither  bar  nor 
bolt  remaining,  it  was  perfectly  immovable. 

The  patience  of  the  king  was  now  exhausted,  and  he  ad- 
vanced to  apply  his  hand ; scarcely,  however,  did  he  touch  the 
iron  gate,  when  it  swung  slowly  open,  uttering,  as  it  were,  a 
dismal  groan,  as  it  turned  reluctantly  upon  its  hinges.  A cold, 
damp  wind  issued  forth,  accompanied  by  a tempestuous  sound. 
The  hearts  of  the  ancient  guardians  quaked  within  them,  and 
their  knees  smote  together;  but  several  of  the  youthful  cava- 
liers rushed  in,  eager  to  gratify  their  curiosity,  or  to  signalize 
themselves  in  this  redoubtable  enterprise.  They  had  scarcely 
advanced  a few  paces,  however,  when  they  recoiled,  overcome 
by  the  baleful  air,  or  by  some  fearful  vision.*  Upon  this,  the 
king  ordered  that  fires  should  be  kindled  to  dispel  the  dark- 
ness, and  to  correct  the  noxious  and  long  imprisoned  air;  he 
then  led  the  way  into  the  interior ; but,  though  stout  of  heart, 
he  advanced  with  awe  and  hesitation. 

After  proceeding  a short  distance,  he  entered  a hall,  or  ante- 
chamber, on  the  opposite  of  which  was  a door,  and  before  it, 
on  a pedestal,  stood  a gigantic  figure,  of  the  colour  of  bronze, 
and  of  a terrible  aspect.  It  held  a huge  mace,  which  it  twirled 
incessantly,  giving  such  cruel  and  resounding  blows  upon  the 
earth  as  to  prevent  all  further  entrance. 

The  king  paused  at  sight  of  this  appalling  figure,  for  whether 
it  were  a living  being,  or  a statue  of  magic  artifice,  he  could 
not  tell.  On  its  breast  was  a scroll,  whereon  was  inscribed 
in  large  letters,  “ I do  my  duty.”  f After  a little  while  Roder- 
ick plucked  up  heart,  and  addressed  it  with  great  solemnity: 


* Bleda,  Cronica,  cap.  7. 


t Idena. 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


29 


“ Whatever  thou  be,”  said  he,  “ know  that  I come  not  to  vio- 
late this  sanctuary,  hut  to  inquire  into  the  mystery  it  com 
ta'ais;  I conjure  thee,  therefore,  to  let  me  pass  in  safety.” 

Upon  this  the  figure  paused  with  uplifted  mace,  and  the  king 
and  jus  train  passed  unmolested  through  the  door. 

Thej  now  entered  a vast  chamber,  of  a rare  alid  sumptu- 
ous architecture,  difficult  to  be  described.  The  walls  were 
encrusted  with  the  most  precious  gems,  so  joined  together  as 
to  form  one  smooth  and  perfect  surface.  The  lofty  dome  ap- 
peared to  be  self-supported,  and  was  studded  with  gems,  lus- 
trous as  the  stars  of  the  firmament.  There  was  neither  wood, 
nor  any  other  common  or  base  material  to  be  seen  throughout 
the  edifice.  There  were  no  windows  or  other  openings  to 
admit  the  day,  yet  a radiant  light  was  spread  throughout  the 
place,  which  seemed  to  shine  from  the  walls,  and  to  render 
every  object  distinctly  visible. 

In  the  centre  of  this  hall  stood  a table  of  alabaster  of 
the  rarest  workmanship,  on  which  was  inscribed  in  Greek 
characters,  that  Hercules  Alcides,  the  Theban  Greek,  had 
founded  this  tower  in  the  year  of  the  world  three  thousand 
and  six.  Upon  the  table  stood  a golden  casket,  richly  set 
round  with  precious  stones,  and  closed  with  a lock  of  mother- 
of-pearl,  and  on  the  lid  were  inscribed  the  following  words : 

“ In  this  coffer  is  contained  the  mystery  of  the  tower.  The 
hand  of  none  but  a king  can  open  it ; but  let  him  beware ! for 
marvellous  events  will  be  revealed  to  him,  which  are  to  take 
place  before  his  death.” 

King  Roderick  boldly  seized  upon  the  casket.  The  venerable 
archbishop  laid  his  hand  upon  his  arm,  and  made  a last  remon- 
strance. “ Forbear,  my  son!”  said  he;  “ desist  while  there  is 
yet  time.  Look  not  into  the  mysterious  decrees  of  Providence. 
God  has  hidden  them  in  mercy  from  our  sight,  and  it  is  impious 
to  rend  the  veil  by  which  they  are  concealed.  ” 

“ What  have  I to  dread  from  a knowledge  of  the  future?” 
replied  Roderick,  with  an  air  of  haughty  presumption.  4 4 If 
good  be  destined  me,  I shall  enjoy  it  by  anticipation;  if  evil,  I 
shall  arm  myself  to  meet  it.”  So  saying,  he  rashly  broke  the 
lock. 

Vvfithin  the  coffer  he  found  nothing  but  a linen  cloth,  folded 
between  two  tablets  of  copper.  On  unfolding  it  he  beheld 
painted  on  it  figures  of  men  on  horseback,  of  fierce  demeanour, 
clad  in  turbans  and  robes  of  various  colours,  after  the  fashion 
of  the  Arabs,  with  scimitars  hanging  from  their  necks  and 


30 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


cross-bows  at  their  saddle-backs,  and  they  carried  banners  and 
pennons  with  divers  devices.  Above  them  was  inscribed  in 
Greek  characters,  “Rash  monarch ! behold  the  men  who  are  to 
hurl  thee  from  thy  throne,  and  subdue  thy  kingdom !” 

At  sight  of  these  things  the  king  was  troubled  in  spirit,  and 
dismay  fell  upon  his  attendants.  While  they  were  yet  regard- 
ing the  paintings,  it  seemed  as  if  the  figures  began  to  move, 
and  a faint  sound  of  warlike  tumult  arose  from  the  clcth,  with 
the  clash  of  cymbal  and  bray  of  trumpet,  the  neigh  of  steed 
and  shout  of  army ; but  all  was  heard  indistinctly,  as  if  afar 
off,  or  in  a reverie  or  dream.  The  more  they  gazed,  the  plainer 
became  the  motion,  and  the  louder  the  noise;  and  the  linen 
cloth  rolled  forth,  and  amplified,  and  spread  out,  as  it  were,  a 
mighty  banner,  and  filled  the  hall,  and  mingled  with  the  air, 
until  its  texture  was  no  longer  visible,  or  appeared  as  a trans- 
parent cloud.  And  the  shadowy  figures  appeared  all  in 
motion,  and  the  din  and  uproar  became  fiercer  and  fiercer ; and 
whether  the  whole  were  an  animated  picture,  or  a vision,  or  an 
array  of  embodied  spirits,  conjured  up‘by  supernatural  power, 
no  one  present  could  tell.  They  beheld  before  them  a great 
field  of  battle,  where  Christians  and  Moslems  were  engaged  in 
deadly  conflict.  They  heard  the  rush  and  tramp  of  steeds,  the 
blast  of  trump  and  clarion,  the  clash  of  cymbal,  and  the  stormy 
din  of  a thousand  drums.  There  was  the  clash  of  swords,  and 
maces,  and  battle-axes,  with  the  whistling  of  arrows  and  the 
hurtling  of  darts  and  lances.  The  Christians  quailed  before  the 
foe;  the  infidels  pressed  upon  them  and  put  them  to  utter 
rout ; the  standard  of  the  cross  was  cast  down,  the  banner  of 
Spain  was  trodden  under  foot,  the  air  resounded  with  shouts  of 
triumph,  with  yells  of  fury,  and  with  the  groans  of  dying  men. 
Amidst  the  flying  squadrons  King  Roderick  beheld  a crowned 
warrior,  whose  back  was  towards  him,  but  whose  armour  and 
device  were  his  own,  and  who  was  mounted  on  a white  steed 
that  resembled  his  own  war-horse  Orelia.  In  the  confusion  of 
the  flight,  the  warrior  was  dismounted  and  was  no  longer  to  be 
seen,  and  Orelia  galloped  wildly  through  the  field  of  battle 
without  a rider. 

Roderick  stayed  to  see  no  more,  but  rushed  from  the  fatal 
hall,  followed  by  his  terrified  attendants.  They  fled  through 
the  outer  chamber,  where  the  gigantic  figure  with  the  whirling 
mace  had  disappeared  from  his  pedestal,  and  on  issuing  into 
the  open  air,  they  found  the  two  ancient  guardians  of  the 
tower  lying  dead  at  the  portal,  as  though  they  had  been 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK . 


31 


crushed  by  some  mighty  blow.  All  nature,  which  had  been 
clear  and  serene,  was  now  in  wild  uproar.  The  heavens  were 
darkened  by  heavy  clouds ; loud  bursts  of  thunder  rent  the  air, 
and  the  earth  was  deluged  with  rain  and  rattling  hail. 

The  king  ordered  that  the  iron  portal  should  be  closed,  but 
the  door  was  immovable,  and  the  cavaliers  were  dismayed  by 
the  tremendous  turmoil  and  the  mingled  shouts  and  groans 
that  continued  to  prevail  within.  The  king  and  his  train  hast- 
ened back  to  Toledo,  pursued  and  pelted  by  the  tempest.  The 
mountains  shook  and  echoed  with  the  thunder,  trees  were  up- 
rooted and  blown  down,  and  the  Tagus  raged  and  roared  and 
flowed  above  its  banks.  It  seemed  to  the  affrighted  courtiers  as 
if  the  phantom  legions  of  the  tower  had  issued  forth  and  min- 
gled with  the  storm ; for  amidst  the  claps  of  thunder  and  the 
howling  of  the  wind,  they  fancied  they  heard  the  sound  of  the 
drums  and  trumpets,  the  shouts  of  armies,  and  the  rush  of 
steeds.  Thus  beaten  by  tempest  and  overwhelmed  with 
horror,  the  king  and  his  courtiers  arrived  at  Toledo,  clattering 
across  the  bridge  of  the  Tagus,  and  entering  the  gate  in  head- 
long confusion  as  though  they  had  been  pursued  by  an  enemy. 

In  the  morning  the  heavens  were  again  serene,  and  all  nature 
was  restored  to  tranquillity.  The  king,  therefore,  issued  forth 
with  his  cavaliers,  and  took  the  road  to  the  tower,  followed  by 
a great  multitude,  for  he  was  anxious  once  more  to  close  the 
iron  door,  and  shut  up  those  evils  that  threatened  to  overwhelm 
the  land.  But  lo ! on  coming  in  sight  of  the  tower,  a new 
wonder  met  their  eyes.  An  eagle  appeared  high  in  the  air, 
seeming  to  descend  from  heaven.  He  bore  in  his  beak  a burn- 
ing brand,  and  lighting  on  the  summit  of  the  tower,  fanned 
the  fire  with  his  wings.  In  a little  while  the  edifice  burst  forth 
into  a blaze  as  though  it  had  been  built  of  rosin,  and  the  flames 
mounted  into  the  air  with  a brilliancy  more  dazzling  than  the 
sun ; nor  did  they  cease  until  every  stone  was  consumed  and 
the  whole  was  reduced  to  a heap  of  ashes.  Then  there  came  a 
vast  flight  of  birds,  small  of  size  and  sable  of  hue,  darkening 
the  sky  like  a cloud;  and  they  descended  and  wheeled  in 
circles  round  the  ashes,  causing  so  great  a wind  with  tlioir 
wings  that  the  whole  was  borne  up  into  the  air,  and  scattered 
throughout  all  Spain,  and  wherever  a particle  of  that  ashes  fell 
it  was  as  a stain  of  blood.  It  is  furthermore  recorded  by 
ancient  men  and  writers  of  former  days,  that  all  those  on 
whom  this  dust  fell  were  afterwards  slain  in  battle,  when  the 
country  was  conquered  by  the  Arabs,  and  that  the  destruction 


32 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


of  this  necromantic  tower  was  a sign  and  token  of  the  ap 
proaching  perdition  of  Spain. 

“Let  all  those,”  concludes  the  cautious  friar,  “ who  question 
the  verity  of  this  most  marvellous  occurrence,  consult  those 
admirable  sources  of  our  history,  the  chronicle  of  the  Moor 
Basis,  and  the  work  entitled,  The  Fall  of  Spain,  written  by  the 
Moor  Abulcasim  Tarif  Abentarique.  Let  them  consult,  more- 
over, the  venerable  historian  Bleda,  and  the  cloud  of  other 
Catholic  Spanish  writers  who  have  treated  of  this  event,  and 
they  will  find  I have  related  nothing  that  has  not  been  printed 
and  published  under  the  inspection  and  sanction  of  our  holy 
mother  church.  God  alone  knoweth  the  truth  of  these  things ; 
I speak  nothing  but  what  has  been  handed  down  to  me  from 
times  of  old.” 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

COUNT  JULIAN— HIS  FORTUNES  IN  AFRICA.— HE  HEARS  OF  THE 
DISHONOUR  OF  HIS  CHILD— HIS  CONDUCT  THEREUPON. 

The  course  of  our  legendary  narration  now  returns  to  notice 
the  fortunes  of  Count  Julian,  after  his  departure  from  Toledo, 
to  resume  his  government  on  the  coast  of  Barbary.  He  left 
the  Countess  Frandina  at  Algeziras,  his  paternal  domain,  for 
the  province  under  his  command  was  threatened  with  inva- 
sion. In  fact,  when  he  arrived  at  Ceuta  he  found  his  post 
in  imminent  danger  from  the  all-conquering  Moslems.  The 
Arabs  of  the  east,  the  followers  of  Mahomet,  having  subjugated 
several  of  the  most  potent  oriental  kingdoms,  had  established 
their  seat  of  empire  at  Damascus,  where,  at  this  time,  it  was 
filled  by  Waled  Almanzor,  surnamed  “The  Sword  of  God.’ 
From  thence  the  tide  of  Moslem  conquest  had  rolled  on  to  the 
shores  of  the  Atlantic,  so  that  all  Almagreb,  or  Western  Africa, 
had  submitted  to  the  standard  of  the  Prophet,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  a portion  of  Tingitania,  lying  along  the  straits ; being 
the  province  held  by  the  Goths  of  Spain,  and  commanded  by 
Count  Julian.  The  Arab  invaders  were  a hundred  thousand 
strong,  most  of  them  veteran  troops,  seasoned  in  warfare  and 
accustomed  to  victory.  They  were  led  by  an  old  Arab  Gen- 
eral, Muza  ben  Nosier,  to  whom  was  confided  the  government 
of  Almagreb ; most  of  which  he  had  himself  conquered.  The 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


33 


ambition  of  this  veteran  was  to  make  the  Moslem  conquest 
complete,  by  expelling  the  Christians  from  the  African  shores; 
with  this  view  his  troops  menaced  the  few  remaining  Gothic 
fortresses  of  Tingitania,  while  he  himself  sat  down  in  person 
before  the  walls  of  Ceuta.  The  Arab  chieftain  had  been  ren- 
dered confident  by  continual  success,  and  thought  nothing 
could  resist  his  arms  and  the  sacred  standard  of  the  Prophet, 
impatient  of  the  tedious  delays  of  a siege,  he  led  his  troops 
boldly  against  the  rock-built  towers  of  Ceuta,  and  attempted 
to  take  the  place  by  storm.  The  onset  was  fierce,  and  the 
struggle  desperate ; the  swarthy  sons  of  the  desert  were  light 
and  vigorous,  and  of  fiery  spirit,  but  the  Goths,  inured  to 
danger  on  this  frontier,  retained  the  stubborn  valour  of  their 
race,  so  impaired  among  their  brethren  in  Spain.  They  were 
commanded,  too,  by  one  skilled  in  warfare  and  ambitious  of  re- 
nown. After  a vehement  conflict  the  Moslem  assailants  were 
repulsed  from  all  points,  and  driven  from  the  walls.  Don 
Julian  sallied  forth  and  harassed  them  in  their  retreat,  and  so 
severe  was  the  carnage  that  the  veteran  Muza  was  fain  to 
break  up  his  camp  and  retire  confounded  from  the  siege. 

The  victory  at  Ceuta  resounded  throughout  Tingitania,  and 
spread  universal  joy.  On  every  side  were  heard  shouts  of 
exultation  mingled  with  praises  of  Count  Julian.  He  was 
hailed  by  the  people,  wherever  he  went,  as  their  deliverer,  and 
blessings  were  invoked  upon  his  head.  The  heart  of  Count 
Julian  was  lifted  up,  and  his  spirit  swelled  within  him ; but  it 
was  with  noble  and  virtuous  pride,  for  he  was  conscious  of 
having  merited  the  blessings  of  his  country. 

In  the  midst  of  his  exultation,  and  while  the  rejoicings  of 
the  people  were  yet  sounding  in  his  ears,  the  page  arrived  who 
bore  the  letter  from  his  unfortunate  daughter. 

“ What  tidings  from  the  king?”  said  the  count,  as  the  page 
knelt  before  him.  u None,  my  lord,”  replied  the  youth ; “ but  I 
bear  a letter  sent  in  all  haste  by  the  Lady  Florinda.” 

He  took  the  letter  from  his  bosom  and  presented  it  to  his 
lord.  As  Count  Julian  read  it  his  countenance  darkened  and 
fell.  “This,”  said  he,  bitterly,  “is  my  reward  for  serving  a 
tyrant ; and  these  are  the  honours  heaped  on  me  by  my  country 
while  fighting  its  battles  in  a foreign  land.  May  evil  overtake 
me,  and  infamy  rest  upon  my  name,  if  I cease  until  I have  full 
measure  of  revenge.” 

Count  Julian  was  vehement  in  his  passions,  and  took  no 
counsel  in  his  wrath.  His  spirit  was  haughty  in  the  extreme, 


34 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


but  destitute  of  true  magnanimity,  and  when  once  wounded, 
turned  to  gall  and  venom.  A dark  and  malignant  hatred  en- 
tered into  his  soul,  not  only  against  Don  Eoderick,  but  against 
all  Spain ; he  looked  upon  it  as  the  scene  of  his  disgrace,  a land 
in  which  his  family  was  dishonoured,  and,  in  seeking  to  avenge 
the  wrongs  he  had  suffered  from  his  sovereign,  he  meditated 
against  his  native  country  one  of  the  blackest  schemes  of 
treason  that  ever  entered  into  the  human  heart. 

The  plan  of  Count  Julian  was  to  hurl  King  Eoderick  from 
his  throne,  and  to  deliver  all  Spain  into  the  hands  of  the  infi- 
dels. In  concerting  and  executing  this  treacherous  plot,  it 
seemed  as  if  his  whole  nature  was  changed ; every  lofty  and 
generous  sentiment  was  stifled,  and  he  stooped  to  the  meanest 
dissimulation.  His  first  object  was,  to  extricate  his  family 
from  the  power  of  the  king,  and  to  remove  it  from  Spain  before 
his  treason  should  be  known ; his  next,  to  deprive  the  country 
of  its  remaining  means  of  defence  against  an  invader. 

With  these  dark  purposes  at  heart,  but  with  an  open  and 
serene  countenance,  he  crossed  to  Spain  and  repaired  to  the 
court  at  Toledo.  Wherever  he  came  he  was  hailed  with  accla- 
mation, as  a victorious  general,  and  appeared  in  the  presence 
of  his  sovereign  radiant  with  the  victory  at  Ceuta.  Conceal- 
ing from  King  Eoderick  his  knowledge  of  the  outrage  upon  his 
house,  he  professed  nothing  but  the  most  devoted  loyalty  and 
affection. 

The  king  loaded  him  with  favours ; seeking  to  appease  his 
own  conscience  by  heaping  honours  upon  the  father  in  atone- 
ment of  the  deadly  wrong  inflicted  upon  his  child.  He  re- 
garded Count  Julian,  also,  as  a man  able  and  experienced  in 
warfare,  and  took  his  advice  in  al]  matters  relating  to  the 
military  affairs  of  the  kingdom.  The  count  magnified  the 
dangers  that  threatened  the  frontier  under  his  command,  and 
prevailed  upon  the  king  to  send  thither  the  best  horses  and 
arms  remaining  from  the  time  of  Witiza,  there  being  no  need 
of  them  in  the  centre  of  Spain,  in  its  present  tranquil  state. 
The  residue,  at  his  suggestion,  was  stationed  on  the  frontiers 
of  Gallia ; so  that  the  kingdom  was  left  almost  wholly  with- 
out defence  against  any  sudden  irruption  from  the  south. 

Having  thus  artfully  arranged  his  plans,  and  all  things  being 
prepared  for  his  return  to  Africa,  he  obtained  permission  to 
withdraw  his  daughter  from  the  court,  and  leave  her  with  her 
mother,  the  Countess  Frandina,  who,  he  pretended,  lay  dan- 
gerously ill  at  Algeziras-  Count  Julian  issued  out  of  the  gate 


TEE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


35 


of  the  city,  followed  by  a shining  band  of  chosen  followers, 
while  beside  him,  on  a palfrey,  rode  the  pale  and  weeping 
Florinda.  The  populace  hailed  and  blessed  him  as  he  passed, 
but  his  heart  turned  from  them  with  loathing.  As  he  crossed 
the  bridge  of  the  Tagus  he  looked  back  with  a dark  brow  upon 
Toledo,  and  raised  his  mailed  hand  and  shook  it  at  the  royal 
palace  of  King  Roderick,  which  crested  the  rocky  height.  4 4 A 
father’s  curse,”  said  he,  4 4 be  upon  thee  and  thine!  may  deso- 
lation fall  upon  thy  dwelling,  and  confusion  and  defeat  upon 
thy  realm !” 

In  his  journey ings  through  the  country,  he  looked  round 
him  with  a malignant  eye ; the  pipe  of  the  shepherd,  and  the 
song  of  the  husbandman,  were  as  discord  to  his  soul ; every 
sight  and  sound  of  human  happiness  sickened  him  at  heart ; 
and,  in  the  bitterness  of  his  spirit,  he  prayed  that  he  might 
see  the  whole  scene  of  prosperity  laid  waste  with  fire  and 
sword  by  the  invader. 

The  story  of  domestic  outrage  and  disgrace  had  already 
been  made  known  to  the  Countess  Frandina.  When  the  hap- 
less Florinda  came  in  presence  of  her  mother,  she  fell  on  her 
neck,  and  hid  her  face  in  her  bosom,  and  wept;  but  the 
countess  shed  never  a tear,  for  she  was  a woman  haughty  of 
spirit  and  strong  of  heart.  She  looked  her  husband  sternly  in 
the  face.  44  Perdition  light  upon  thy  head,”  said  she,  4 4 if  thou 
submit  to  this  dishonour.  For  my  own  part,  woman  as  I am, 
I will  assemble  the  followers  of  my  house,  nor  rest  until  rivers 
of  blood  have  washed  away  this  stain.  ” 

4 4 Be  satisfied,”  replied  the  count; 44  vengeance  is  on  foot,  and 
will  be  sure  and  ample.” 

Being  now  in  his  own  domains,  surrounded  by  his  relatives 
and  friends,  Count  Julian  went  on  to  complete  his  web  of 
treason.  In  this  he  was  aided  by  his  brother-in-law,  Oppas, 
the  bishop  of  Seville:  a dark  man  and  perfidious  as  the  night, 
but  devout  in  demeanour,  and  smooth  and  plausible  in  council. 
This  artful  prelate  had  contrived  to  work  himself  into  the 
entire  confidence  of  the  king,  and  had  even  prevailed  upon 
him  to  permit  his  nephews,  Evan  and  Siseburto,  the  exiled 
sons  of  Witiza,  to  return  into  Spain.  They  resided  in  Andalu- 
sia, and  were  now  looked  to  as  fit  instruments  in  the  present 
traitorous  conspiracy. 

By  the  advice  of  the  bishop,  Count  Julian  called  a secret 
meeting  of  his  relatives  and  adherents  on  a wild  rocky  moun- 
tain, not  far  from  Consuegra,  and  which  still  bears  the  Moor- 


36 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


ish  appellation  of  “ La  Sierra  de  Calderin,”  or  the  mountain  ol 
treason.*  When  all  were  assembled,  Count  Julian  appeared 
among  them,  accompanied  by  the  bishop  and  by  the  Countess 
Frandina.  Then  gathering  around  him  those  who  were  of  his 
blood  and  kindred,  he  revealed  the  outrage  that  had  been 
offered  to  their  house.  He  represented  to  them  that  Eoderick 
was  their  legitimate  enemy;  that  he  had  dethroned  Witiza, 
their  relation,  and  had  now  stained  the  honour  of  one  of  the 
most  illustrious  daughters  of  their  line.  The  Countess  Fran- 
dina seconded  his  words.  She  was  a woman  majestic  in 
person  and  eloquent  of  tongue,  and  being  inspired  by  a 
mother’s  feelings,  her  speech  aroused  the  assembled  cavaliers 
to  fury. 

The  count  took  advantage  of  the  excitement  of  the  moment 
to  unfold  his  plan.  The  main  object  was  to  dethrone  Don 
Roderick,  and  give  the  crown  to  the  sons  of  the  late  King 
Witiza.  By  this  means  they  would  visit  the  sins  of  the  tyrant 
upon  his  head,  and,  at  the  same  time,  restore  the  regal  honours 
to  their  line.  For  this  purpose  their  own  force  would  be  in- 
sufficient, but  they  might  procure  the  aid  of  Muza  ben  Nosier, 
the  Arabian  general,  in  Mauritania,  who  would,  no  doubt, 
gladly  send  a part  of  his  troops  into  Spain  to  assist  in  the 
enterprise. 

The  plot  thus  suggested  by  Count  Julian  received  the  un- 
holy sanction  of  Bishop  Oppas,  who  engaged  to  aid  it  secretly 
with  all  his  influence  and  means ; for  he  had  great  wealth  and 
possessions,  and  many  retainers.  The  example  of  the  reverend 
prelate  determined  all  who  might  otherwise  have  wavered, 
and  they  bound  themselves  by  dreadful  oaths  to  be  true  to  the 
conspiracy.  Count  Julian  undertook  to  proceed  to  Africa, 
and  seek  the  camp  of  Muza,  to  negotiate  for  his  aid,  while  the 
bishop  was  to  keep  about  the  person  of  King  Roderick,  and 
lead  him  into  the  net  prepared  for  him. 

All  things  being  thus  arranged,  Count  Julian  gathered  to- 
gether his  treasure,  and  taking  his  wife  and  daughter  and  all 
his  household,  abandoned  the  country  he  meant  to  betray; 
embarking  at  Malaga  for  Ceuta.  The  gate  of  the  wall  of  that 
city,  through  which  they  went  forth,  continued  for  ages  to 
bear  the  name  of  Puerta  de  la  Cava , or  the  gate  of  the  harlot ; 
for  such  was  the  opprobrious  and  unmerited  appellation  be- 
stowed by  the  Moors  on  the  unhappy  Florinda,  f 


* Bleda,  cap.  5. 


t Idem.,  cap.  4. 


TEE  LEGEND  OF  DON  BODE  RICK. 


37 


CHAPTER  IX. 

SECRET  VISIT  OF  COUNT  JULIAN  TO  THE  ARAB  CAMP  — FIRST 
EXPEDITION  OF  TARIC  EL  TUERTO. 

V 

When  Count  Julian  had  placed  his  family  in  security  in 
Ceuta,  surrounded  by  soldiery  devoted  to  his  fortunes,  he  took 
with  him  a few  confidential  followers,  and  departed  in  secret 
for  the  camp  of  the  Arabian  Emir,  Muza  ben  Nosier.  The 
camp  was  spread  out  in  one  of  those  pastoral  valleys  which  lie 
at  the  feet  of  the  Barbary  hills,  with  the  great  range  of  the 
Atlas  mountains  towering  in  the  distance.  In  the  motley 
army  here  assembled  were  warriors  of  every  tribe  and  nation, 
that  had  been  united  by  pact  or  conquest  in  the  cause  of  Islam. 
There  were  those  who  had  followed  Muza  from  the  fertile  re- 
gions of  Egypt,  across  the  deserts  of  Barca,  and  those  who  had 
joined  his  standard  from  among  the  sun-burnt  tribes  of  Mauri- 
tania. These  were  Saracen  and  Tartar,  Syrian  and  Copt,  and 
swarthy  Moor ; sumptuous  warriors  from  the  civilized  cities  of 
the  east,  and  the  gaunt  and  predatory  rovers  of  the  desert. 
The  greater  part  of  the  army,  however,  was  composed  of 
Arabs ; but  differing  greatly  from  the  first  rude  hordes  that 
enlisted  under  the  banner  of  Mahomet.  Almost  a century  of 
continual  wars  with  the  cultivated  nations  of  the  east  had 
rendered  them  accomplished  warriors ; and  the  occasional  so- 
journ in  luxurious  countries  and  populous  cities,  had  acquaint- 
ed them  with  the  arts  and  habits  of  civilized  life.  Still  the 
roving,  restless,  and  predatory  habits  of  the  genuine  son  of 
Ishmael  prevailed,  in  defiance  of  every  change  of  clime  or 
situation. 

Count  Julian  found  the  Arab  conqueror  Muza  surrounded  by 
somewhat  of  oriental  state  and  splendour.  He  was  advanced 
in  life,  but  of  a noble  presence,  and  concealed  his  age  by  ting- 
ing his  hair  and  beard  with  henna.  The  count  assumed  an  air 
of  soldier-like  frankness  and  decision  when  he  came  into  his 
presence.  4 ‘Hitherto,”  said  he,  “we  have  been  enemies;  but  I 
come  to  thee  in  peace,  and  it  rests  with  thee  to  make  me  the 
most  devoted  of  thy  friends.  I have  no  longer  country  or  king. 
Roderick  the  Goth  is  an  usurper,  and  my  deadly  foe ; he  has 
wounded  my  honour  in  the  tenderest  point,  and  my  country 
affords  me  no  redress.  Aid  me  in  my  vengeance,  and  I will 


38 


LEGENDS  OF  TUE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


deliver  all  Spain  into  thy  hands ; a land  far  exceeding  in  fer- 
tility and  wealth  all  the  vaunted  regions  thou  hast  conquered 
in  Tingitania.” 

The  heart  of  Muza  leaped  with  joy  at  these  words,  for  he  was 
a bold  and  ambitious  conqueror,  and,  having  overrun  all  west- 
ern Africa,  had  often  cast  a wistful  eye  to  the  mountains  of 
Spain,  as  he  beheld  them  brightening  beyond  the  waters  of  the 
strait.  Still  he  possessed  the  caution  of  a veteran,  and  feared 
to  engage  in  an  enterprise  of  such  moment,  and  to  carry  his 
arms  into  another  division  of  the  globe,  without  the  approba- 
tion of  his  sovereign.  Having  drawn  from  Count  Julian  the 
particulars  of  his  plan,  and  of  the  means  he  possessed  to  carry 
it  into  effect,  he  laid  them  before  his  confidential  counsellors 
and  officers,  and  demanded  their  opinion.  “ These  words  of 
Count  Julian,”  said  he,  “may  be  false  and  deceitful;  or  he 
may  not  possess  the  power  to  fulfil  his  promises.  The  whole 
may  be  a pretended  treason  to  draw  us  on  to  our  destruction. 
It  is  more  natural  that  he  should  be  treacherous  to  us  than  to 
his  country.”  . 

Among  the  generals  of  Muza,  was  a gaunt  swarthy  veteran, 
scarred  with  wounds ; a very  Arab,  whose  great  delight  was 
roving  and  desperate  enterprise,  and  who  cared  for  nothing  be- 
yond his  steed,  his  lance,  and  scimitar.  He  was  a native  of 
Damascus ; his  name  was  Taric  ben  Zeyad,  but,  from  having 
lost  an  eye,  he  was  known  among  the  Spaniards  by  the  appel- 
lation of  Taric  el  Tuerto,  or  Taric,  the  one-eyed. 

The  hot  blood  of  this  veteran  Ishmaelite  was  in  a ferment 
when  he  heard  of  a new  country  to  invade,  and  vast  regions  to 
subdue,  and  he  dreaded  lest  the  cautious  hesitation  of  Muza 
should  permit  the  glorious  prize  to  escape  them.  “You  speak 
doubtingly,”  said  he,  “of  the  words  of  this  Christian  cavalier, 
but  their  truth  is  easily  to  be  ascertained.  Give  me  four  gal- 
leys and  a handful  of  men,  and  I will  depart  with  this  Count 
Julian,  skirt  the  Christian  coast,  and  bring  thee  back  tidings  of 
the  land,  and  of  his  means  to  put  it  in  our  power.” 

The  words  of  the  veteran  pleased  Muza  ben  Nosier,  and  he 
gave  his  consent ; and  Taric  departed  with  four  galleys  and 
five  hundred  men,  guided  by  the  traitor  Julian.*  This  first 
expedition  of  the  Arabs  against  Spain  took  place,  according  to 
certain  historians,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  seven  hundred  and 


* Beuter,  Cron.  Gen.  de  Espana,  L.  1,  c.  28.  Marmol.  Descrip,  de  Africa,  I* 
c.  10. 


TEE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


39 


twelve ; though  others  differ  on  this  point,  as  indeed  they  do 
upon  almost  every  point  in  this  early  period  of  Spanish  history. 
The  date  to  which  the  judicious  chroniclers  incline,  is  that  of 
seven  hundred  and  ten,  in  the  month  of  July.  It  would  appear 
from  some  authorities,  also,  that  the  galleys  of  Taric  cruised 
along  the  coasts  of  Andalusia  and  Lusitania,  under  the  feigned 
character  of  merchant  barks,  nor  is  this  at  all  improbable, 
while  they  were  seeking  merely  to  observe  the  land,  and  get  a 
knowledge  of  the  harbours.  Wherever  they  touched,  Count 
Julian  despatched  emissaries  to  assemble  his  friends  and  ad- 
herents at  an  appointed  place.  They  gathered  together  secretly 
at  Gezira  Alhadra,  that  is  to  say,  the  Green  Island,  where  they 
held  a conference  with  Count  Julian  in  presence  of  Taric  ben 
Zeyad.*  Here  they  again  avowed  their  readiness  to  flock  to 
his  standard  whenever  it  should  be  openly  raised,  and  made 
known  their  various  preparations  for  a rebellion.  Taric  was 
convinced,  by  all  that  he  had  seen  and  heard,  that  Count 
Julian  had  not  deceived  them,  either  as  to  his  disposition  or 
his  means  to  betray  his  country.  Indulging  his  Arab  inclina- 
tions, he  made  an  inroad  into  the  land,  collected  great  spoil 
and  many  captives,  and  bore  off  his  plunder  in  triumph  to 
Muza,  as  a specimen  of  the  riches  to  be  gained  by  the  conquest 
of  the  Christian  land.f 


CHAPTER  X. 

LETTER  OF  MUZA  TO  THE  CALIPH— SECOND  EXPEDITION  OF  TARIC 
EL  TUERTO. 

On  hearing  the  tidings  brought  by  Taric  el  Tuerto,  and  be- 
holding the  spoil  he  had  collected,  Muza  wrote  a letter  to  the 
Caliph  Waled  Almanzor,  setting  forth  the  traitorous  proffer  of 
Count  Julian,  and  the  probability,  through  his  means,  of  mak- 
ing a successful  invasion  of  Spain.  “Anew  land,”  said  he, 
“ spreads  itself  out  before  our  delighted  eyes,  and  invites  our 
conquest.  A land,  too,  that  equals  Syria  in  the  fertility  of  its 
soil,  and  the  serenity  of  its  sky ; Yemen,  or  Arabia  the  happy, 
in  its  delightful  temperature ; India  in  its  flowers  and  spices; 
Hegiaz  in  its  fruits  and  flowers ; Cathay  in  its  precious  min- 
erals, and  Aden  in  the  excellence  of  its  ports  and  harbours.  It 


* Bleda,  Cron.  c.  5. 


t Conde,  Hist.  Dom  Arab,  part  1,  c.  8. 


40 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


is  populous  also,  and  wealthy ; having  many  splendid  cities  and 
majestic  monuments  of  ancient  art.  What  is  to  prevent  this 
glorious  land  from  becoming  the  inheritance  of  the  faithful? 
Already  we  have  overcome  the  tribes  of  Berbery,  of  Zab,  of 
Derar,  of  Zaara,  Mazamuda  and  Sus,  and  the  victorious  stand- 
ard of  Islam  floats  on  the  towers  of  Tangier.  But  four  leagues 
of  sea  separate  us  from  the  opposite  coast.  One  word  from  my 
sovereign,  and  the  conquerors  of  Africa  will  pour  their  legions 
into  Andalusia,  rescue  it  from  the  domination  of  the  unbeliever, 
and  subdue  it  to  the  law  of  the  Koran.” * 

The  caliph  was  overjoyed  with  the  contents  of  the  letter. 
“God  is  great  I”  exclaimed  he,  “and  Mahomet  is  his  prophet! 
It  has  been  foretold  by  the  ambassador  of  God  that  his  law 
should  extend  to  the  ultimate  parts  of  the  west,  and  be  carried 
by  the  sword  into  new  and  unknown  regions.  Behold  another 
land  is  opened  for  the  triumphs  of  the  faithful.  It  is  the  will 
of  Allah,  and  be  his  sovereign  will  obeyed.”  So  the  caliph 
sent  missives  to  Muza,  authorizing  him  to  undertake  the  con- 
quest. 

Upon  this  there  was  a great  stir  of  preparation,  and  numer- 
ous vessels  were  assembled  and  equipped  at  Tangier  to  convey 
the  invading  army  across  the  straits.  Twelve  thousand  men 
were  chosen  for  this  expedition : most  of  them  light  Arabian 
troops,  seasoned  in  warfare,  and  fitted  for  hardy  and  rapid  en- 
terprise. Among  them  were  many  horsemen,  mounted  on  fleet 
Arabian  steeds.  The  whole  was  put  under  the  command  of  the 
veteran  Taric  el  Tuerto,  or  the  one-eyed,  in  whom  Muza  re- 
posed implicit  confidence  as  in  a second  self.  Taric  accepted 
the  command  with  joy ; his  martial  fire  was  roused  at  the  idea 
of  having  such  an  army  under  his  sole  command,  and  such  a 
country  to  overrun,  and  he  secretly  determined  never  to  return 
unless  victorious. 

He  chose  a dark  night  to  convey  his  troops  across  the  straits 
of  Hercules,  and  by  break  of  day  they  began  to  disembark  at 
Tarifa  before  the  country  had  time  to  take  the  alarm.  A few 
Christians  hastily  assembled  from  the  neighbourhood  and  op- 
posed their  landing,  but  were  easily  put  to  flight.  Taric  stood 
on  the  sea-side,  and  watched  until  the  last  squadron  had 
landed,  and  all  the  horses,  armour,  and  munitions  of  war, 
were  brought  on  shore ; he  then  gave  orders  to  set  fire  to  the 
ships.  The  Moslems  were  struck  with  terror  when  they  be* 


* Conde,  part  1,  c.  8. 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


41 


held  their  fleet  wrapped  in  flames  and  smoke,  and  sinking 
beneath  the  waves.  “ How  shall  we  escape,”  exclaimed  they, 
“if  the  fortune  of  war  should  be  against  us?”  “ There  is  no 
escape  for  the  coward !”  cried  Taric,  “ the  brave  man  thinks  of 
none;  your  only  chance  is  victory.”  “ But  how  without  ships 
shall  we  ever  return  to  our  homes?”  “Your  home,”  replied 
Taric,  “is  before  you;  but  you  must  win  it  with  your  swords.” 
While  Taric  was  yet  talking  with  his  followers,  says  one  of 
the  ancient  chroniclers,  a Christian  female  was  descried  wav- 
ing a white  pennon  on  a reed,  in  signal  of  peace.  On  being 
brought  into  the  presence  of  Taric,  she  prostrated  herself  be- 
fore him.  “ Senor,”  said  she,  “ I am  an  ancient  woman;  and 
it  is  now  full  sixty  years  past  and  gone  since,  as  I was  keeping 
vigils  one  winter’s  night  by  the  fireside,  I heard  my  father, 
who  was  an  exceeding  old  man,  read  a prophecy  said  to  have 
been  written  by  a holy  friar;  and  this  was  the  purport  of  the 
prophecy,  that  a time  would  arrive  when  our  country  would 
be  invaded  and  conquered  by  a people  from  Africa  of  a strange 
garb,  a strange  tongue,  and  a strange  religion.  They  were  to 
be  led  by  a strong  and  valiant  captain,  who  would  be  known 
by  these  signs:  on  his  right  shoulder  he  would  have  a hairy 
mole,  and  his  right  arm  would  be  much  longer  than  the  left, 
and  of  such  length  as  to  enable  him  to  cover  his  knee  with  his 
hand  without  bending  his  body.” 

Taric  listened  to  the  old  beldame  with  grave  attention,  and 
when  she  had  concluded,  he  laid  bare  his  shoulder,  and  lo! 
there  was  the  mole  as  it  had  been  described;  his  right  arm, 
also,  was  in  verity  found  to  exceed  the  other  in.length,  though 
not  to  the  degree  that  had  been  mentioned.  Upon  this  the 
Arab  host  shouted  for  joy,  and  felt  assured  of  conquest. 

The  discreet  Antonio  Agapida,  though  he  records  this  cir- 
cumstance as  it  is  set  down  in  ancient  chronicle,  yet  withholds 
his  belief  from  the  pretended  prophecy,  considering  the  whole 
a cunning  device  of  Taric  to  increase  the  courage  of  his  troops. 
“ Doubtless,”  says  he,  “ there  was  a collusion  between  this  an- 
cient sibyl  and  the  crafty  son  of  Ishmael;  for  these  infidel 
leaders  were  full  of  damnable  inventions  to  work  upon  the  su- 
perstitious fancies  of  their  followers,  and  to  inspire  them  with 
a blind  confidence  in  the  success  of  their  arms.  ” 

Be  this  as  it  may,  the  veteran  Taric  took  advantage  of  the 
excitement  of  his  soldiery,  and  led  them  forward  to  gain  pos- 
session of  a strong-hold,  which  was,  in  a manner,  the  key  to 
-ill  the  adjacent  country.  This  was  a lofty  mountain  or  pro- 


42 


LEGENDS  OF  TEE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


montory  almost  surrounded  by  the  sea,  and  connected  with 
the  main  land  by  a narrow  isthmus.  It  was  called  the  rock 
of  Calpe,  and,  like  the  opposite  rock  of  Ceuta,  commanded  the 
entrance  to  the  Mediterranean  Sea.  Here  in  old  times,  Her- 
cules had  set  up  one  of  his  pillars,  and  the  city  of  Heraclea  had 
been  built. 

As  Taric  advanced  against  this  promontory,  he  was  opposed 
by  a hasty  levy  of  the  Christians,  who  had  assembled  under 
the  banner  of  a Gothic  noble  of  great  power  and  importance, 
whose  domains  lay  along  the  mountainous  coast  of  the  Medi- 
terranean. The  name  of  this  Christian  cavalier  was  Theodo- 
mir,  but  he  has  universally  been  called  Tadmir  by  the  Arabian 
historians,  and  is  renowned  as  being  the  first  commander  that 
made  any  stand  against  the  inroad  of  the  Moslems.  He  was 
about  forty  years  of  age;  hardy,  prompt,  and  sagacious;  and 
had  all  the  Gothic  nobles  been  equally  vigilant  and  shrewd  in 
their  defence,  the  banner  of  Islam  would  never  have  triumphed 
over  the  land. 

Theodomir  had  but  seventeen  hundred  men  under  his  com- 
mand, and  these  but  rudely  armed;  yet  he  made  a resolute 
stand  against  the  army  of  Taric,  and  defended  the  pass  to  the 
promontory  with  great  valour.  He  was  at  length  obliged  to 
retreat,  and  Taric  advanced  and  planted  his  standard  on  the 
rock  of  Calpe,  and  fortified  it  as  his  strong-hold,  and  as  the 
means  of  securing  an  entrance  into  the  land.  To  commemo- 
rate his  first  victory,  he  changed  the  name  of  the  promontory, 
and  called  it  Gibel  Taric,  or  the  Mountain  of  Tarib,  but  in  pro- 
cess of  time  the  name  has  gradually  been  altered  to  Gibraltar. 

In  the  meantime,  the  patriotic  chieftain  Theodomir,  having 
collected  his  routed  forces,  encamped  with  them  on  the  skirts 
of  the  mountains,  and  summoned  the  country  round  to  join  his 
standard.  He  sent  off  missives  in  all  speed  to  the  king,  im- 
parting in  brief  and  blunt  terms  the  news  of  the  invasion,  and 
craving  assistance  with  equal  frankness.  “ Senor,”  said  he, 
in  his  letter,  “ the  legions  of  Africa  are  upon  us,  but  whether 
they  come  from  heaven  or  earth  I know  not.  They  seem  to 
have  fallen  from  the  clouds,  for  they  have  no  ships.  We  have 
been  taken  by  surprise,  overpowered  by  numbers,  and  obliged 
to  retreat ; and  they  have  fortified  themselves  in  our  territory. 
Send  us  aid,  senor,  with  instant  speed,  or  rather,  come  youi> 
self  to  our  assistance.”  * 


* Conde,  part  i,  c.  a 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


43 


CHAPTER  XI. 

MEASURES  OF  DON  RODERICK  ON  HEARING  OF  THE  INVASION- 
EXPEDITION  OF  ATAULPHO— VISION  OF  TARIC. 

When  Don  Roderick  heard  that  legions  of  turbaned  troops 
had  poured  into  the  land  from  Africa,  he  called  to  mind  the 
visions  and  predictions  of  the  necromantic  tower,  and  great  fear 
came  upon  him.  But,  though  sunk  from  his  former  hardihood 
and  virtue,  though  enervated  by  indulgence,  and  degraded  in 
spirit  by  a consciousness  of  crime,  he  was  resolute  of  soul,  and 
roused  himself  to  meet  the  coming  danger.  He  summoned  a 
hasty  levy  of  horse  and  foot,  amounting  to  forty  thousand; 
hut  now  were  felt  the  effects  of  the  crafty  counsel  of  Count 
Julian,  for  the  best  of  the  horses  and  armour  intended  for  the 
public  service,  had  been  sent  into  Africa,  and  were  really  in 
possession  of  the  traitors.  Many  nobles,  it  is  true,  took  the 
field  with  the  sumptuous  array  with  which  they  had  been  ac- 
customed to  appear  at  tournaments  and  jousts,  but  most  of 
their  vassals  were  destitute  of  weapons,  and  cased  in  cuirasses 
of  leather,  or  suits  of  armour  almost  consumed  by  rust.  They 
were  without  discipline  or  animation;  and  their  horses,  like 
themselves,  pampered  by  slothful  peace,  were  little  fitted  to 
bear  the  heat,  the  dust,  and  toil  of  long  campaigns. 

This  army  Don  Roderick  put  under  the  command  of  his  kins- 
man Ataulpho,  a prince  of  the  royal  blood  of  the  Goths,  and  of 
a noble  and  generous  nature ; and  he  ordered  him  to  march 
with  all  speed  to  meet  the  foe,  and  to  recruit  his  forces  on  the 
way  with  the  troops  of  Theodomir. 

In  the  meantime,  Taric  el  Tuerto  had  received  large  rein- 
forcements from  Africa,  and  the  adherents  of  Count  Julian, 
and  all  those  discontented  with  the  sway  of  Don  Roderick,  had 
flocked  to  his  standard ; for  many  were  deceived  by  the  repre- 
sentations of  Count  Julian,  and  thought  that  the  Arabs  had 
come  to  aid  him  in  placing  the  sons  of  Witiza  upon  the  throne. 
Guided  by  the  count,  the  troops  of  Taric  penetrated  into  vari- 
ous parts  of  the  country,  and  laid  waste  the  land ; bringing 
back  loads  of  spoil  to  their  strong-hold  at  the  rock  of  Calpe. 

The  Prince  Ataulpho  marched  with  his  army  through  Anda- 
lusia, and  was  joined  by  Theodomir  with  his  troops ; he  met 
with  various  detachments  of  the  enemy  f oraging  the  country , 
and  had  several  bloody  skirmishes ; hut  he  succeeded  in  driv- 


44 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


ing  them  before  him,  and  they  retreated  to  the  rock  of  Calpe, 
where  Taric  lay  gathered  up  with  the  main  body  of  his  army. 

The  prince  encamped  not  far  from  the  hay  which  spreads  it- 
self out  before  the  promontory.  In  the  evening  he  despatched 
the  veteran  Theodomir,  with  a trumpet,  to  demand  a parley  of 
the  Arab  chieftain,  who  received  the  envoy  in  his  tent,  sur- 
rounded by  his  captains.  Theodomir  was  frank  and  abrupt  in 
speech,  for  the  most  of  his  life  had  been  passed  far  from  courts. 
He  delivered,  in  round  terms,  the  message  of  the  Prince  Ataul- 
pho ; upbraiding  the  Arab  general  with  his  wanton  invasion  of 
the  land,  and  summoning  him  to  surrender  his  army  or  to  ex- 
pect no  mercy. 

The  single  eye  of  Taric  el  Tuerto  glowed  like  a coal  of  fire  at 
this  message.  ‘‘Tell  your  commander,”  replied  he,  “that  I 
have  crossed  the  strait  to  conquer  Spain,  nor  will  I return  un- 
til I have  accomplished  my  purpose.  Tell  him  I have  men 
skilled  in  war,  and  armed  in  proof,  with  whose  aid  I trust  soon 
to  give  a good  account  of  his  rabble  host.” 

A murmur  of  applause  passed  through  the  assemblage  of 
Moslem  captains.  Theodomir  glanced  on  them  a look  of  defi- 
ance, but  his  eye  rested  on  arenegado  Christian,  one  of  his  own 
ancient  comrades,  and  a relation  of  Count  Julian.  “As  to 
you,  Don  Graybeard,”  said  he,  “you  who  turn  apostate  in 
your  declining  age,  I here  pronounce  you  a traitor  to  your 
God,  your  king,  and  country ; and  stand  ready  to  prove  it  this 
instant  upon  your  body,  if  field  be  granted  me.” 

The  traitor  knight  was  stung  with  rage  at  these  words,  for 
truth  rendered  them  piercing  to  the  heart.  He  would  have 
immediately  answered  to  the  challenge,  but  Taric  forbade  it, 
and  ordered  that  the  Christian  envoy  should  be  conducted  from 
the  camp.  “’Tis  well,”  replied  Theodomir;  “God  will  give 
me  the  field  which  you  deny.  Let  yon  hoary  apostate  look  to 
himself  to-morrow  in  the  battle,  for  I pledge  myself  to  use  my 
lance  upon  no  other  foe  until  it.  has  shed  his  blood  upon  the 
native  soil  he  has  betrayed.”  So  saying,  he  left  the  camp,  nor 
could  the  Moslem  chieftains  help  admiring  the  honest  indigna- 
tion of  this  patriot  knight,  while  they  secretly  despised  his 
renagado  adversary. 

The  ancient  Moorish  chroniclers  relate  many  awful  portents, 
and  strange  and  mysterious  visions,  which  appeared  to  the 
commanders  of  either  army  during  this  anxious  night.  Cer- 
tainly it  was  a night  of  fearful  suspense,  and  Moslem  and  Chris- 
tian looked  forward  with  doubt  to  the  fortune  of  the  coming 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


45 


day.  The  Spanish  sentinel  walked  his  pensive  round,  listen- 
ing occasionally  to  the  vague  sounds  from  the  distant  rock  of 
Calpe,  and  eyeing  it  as  the  mariner  eyes  the  thunder-cloud, 
pregnant  with  terror  and  destruction.  The  Arabs,  too,  from 
their  lofty  cliffs  beheld  the  numerous  camp-fires  of  the  Chris- 
tians gradually  lighted  up,  and  saw  that  they  were  a powerful 
host ; at  the  same  time  the  night  breeze  brought  to  their  ears 
the  sullen  roar  of  the  sea  which  separated  them  from  Africa. 
When  they  considered  their  perilous  situation,  an  army  on  one 
side,  with  a whole  nation  aroused  to  reinforce  it,  and  on  the 
other  an  impassable  sea,  the  spirits  of  many  of  the  warriors 
were  cast  down,  and  they  repented  the  day  when  they  had 
ventured  into  this  hostile  land. 

Taric  marked  their  despondency,  but  said  nothing.  Scarce 
had  the  first  streak  of  morning  light  trembled  along  the  sea, 
however,  when  he  summoned  his  principal  warriors  to  his 
tent.  44 Be  of  good  cheer,”  said  he;  44  Allah  is  with  us,  and  has 
sent  his  Prophet  to  give  assurance  of  his  aid.  Scarce  had  I re- 
tired to  my  tent  last  night,  when  a man  of  a majestic  and  vener- 
able presence  stood  before  me.  He  was  taller  by  a palm  than 
the  ordinary  race  of  men,  his  flowing  beard  was  of  a golden 
hue,  and  his  eyes  were  so  bright  that  they  seemed  to  send  forth 
flashes  of  fire.  I have  heard  the  Emir  Bahamet,  and  other  an- 
cient men,  describe  the  Prophet,  whom  they  had  seen  many 
times  while  on  earth,  and  such  was  his  form  and  lineament. 
4 Fear  nothing,  O Taric,  from  the  morrow,  ’ said  he ; 4 1 will  be 
with  thee  in  the  fight.  Strike  boldly,  then,  and  conquer. 
Those  of  thy  followers  who  survive  the  battle  will  have  this 
land  for  an  inheritance ; for  those  who  fall,  a mansion  in  para- 
dise is  prepared,  and  immortal  houris  await  their  coming.  ’ He 
spake  and  vanished ; I heard  a strain  of  celestial  melody,  and 
my  tent  was  filled  with  the  odours  of  Arabia  the  happy.” 
44  Such,”  say  the  Spanish  chroniclers,  4 4 was  another  of  the 
arts  by  which  this  arch  son  of  Ishmael  sought  to  animate  the 
hearts  of  his  followers ; and  the  pretended  vision  has  been  re- 
corded by  the  Arabian  writers  as  a veritable  occurrence.  Mar- 
vellous, indeed,  was  the  effect  produced  by  it  upon  the  infidel 
soldiery,  who  now  cried  out  with  eagerness  to  be  led  against 
the  foe.” 


46 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

BATTLE  OF  CALPE— FATE  OF  ATAULPHO. 

The  gray  summits  of  the  rock  of  Calpe  brightened  with  the 
first  rays  of  morning,  as  the  Christian  army  issued  forth  from 
its  encampment.  The  Prince  Ataulpho  rode  from  squadron 
to  squadron,  animating  his  soldiers  for  the  battle.  “Never 
should  we  sheath  our  swords,”  said  he,  “while  these  infidels 
have  a footing  in  the  land.  They  are  pent  up  within  yon  rocky 
mountain;  we  must  assail  them  in  their  rugged  hold.  We 
have  a long  day  before  us ; let  not  the  setting  sun  shine  upon 
one  of  their  host  who  is  not  a fugitive,  a captive,  or  a corpse.” 

The  words  of  the  prince  were  received  with  shouts,  and  the 
army  moved  towards  the  promontory.  As  they  advanced, 
they  heard  the  clash  of  cymbals  and  the  bray  of  trumpets,  and 
the  rocky  bosom  of  the  mountain  glittered  with  helms  and 
spears  and  scimitars ; for  the  Arabs,  inspired  with  fresh  confi- 
dence by  the  words  of  Taric,  were  sallying  forth,  with  flaunt- 
ing banners,  to  the  combat. 

The  gaunt  Arab  chieftain  stood  upon  a rock  as  his  troops 
marched  by ; his  buckler  was  at  his  back,  and  he  brandished 
in  his  hand  a double-pointed  spear.  Calling  upon  the  several 
leaders  by  their  names,  he  exhorted  them  to  direct  their  at- 
tacks against  the  Christian  captains,  and  especially  against 
Ataulpho;  “for  the  chiefs  being  slain,”  said  he,  “their  follow- 
ers will  vanish  from  before  us  like  the  morning  mist.” 

The  Gothic  nobles  were  easily  to  be  distinguished  by  the 
splendour  of  their  arms,  but  the  Prince  Ataulpho  was  con- 
spicuous above  all  the  rest  for  the  youthful  grace  and  majesty 
of  his  appearance,  and  the  bravery  of  his  array.  He  was 
mounted  on  a superb  Andalusian  charger,  richly  caparisoned 
with  crimson  velvet,  embroidered  with  gold.  His  surcoat  was 
of  like  colour  and  adornment,  and  the  plumes  that  waved 
above  his  burnished  helmet  were  of  the  purest  white.  Ten 
mounted  pages,  magnificently  attired,  followed  him  to  the  field, 
but  their  duty  was  not  so  much  to  fight  as  to  attend  upon  their 
lord,  and  to  furnish  him  with  steed  or  weapon. 

The  Christian  troops,  though  irregular  and  undisciplined, 
were  full  of  native  courage ; for  the  old  warrior  spirit  of  their 
Gothic  sires  still  glowed  in  their  bosoms.  There  were  two  bat- 
talions of  infantry,  but  Ataulpho  stationed  them  in  the  rear^ 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


47 


ufor  God  forbid,”  said  he,  “ that  foot-soldiers  should  have  the 
place  of  honour  in  the  battle,  when  I have  so  many  valiant 
cavaliers.”  As  the  armies  drew  nigh  to  each  other,  however, 
it  was  discovered  that  the  advance  of  the  Arabs  was  com- 
posed of  infantry.  Upon  this  the  cavaliers  checked  their 
steeds,  and  requested  that  the  foot-soldiery  might  advance 
and  disperse  this  losel  crew,  holding  it  beneath  their  dignity 
to  contend  with  pedestrian  foes.  The  prince,  however,  com- 
manded them  to  charge ; upon  which,  putting  spurs  to  their 
steeds,  they  rushed  upon  the  foe. 

The  Arabs  stood  the  shock  manfully,  receiving  the  horses 
upon  the  points  of  their  lances ; many  of  the  riders  were  shot 
down  with  bolts  from  cross-bows,  or  stabbed  with  the  poniards 
of  the  Moslems.  The  cavaliers  succeeded,  however,  in  break- 
ing into  the  midst  of  the  battalion  and  throwing  it  into  con- 
fusion, cutting  down  some  with  their  swords,  transpiercing 
others  with  their  spears,  and  trampling  many  under  the  hoofs 
of  their  horses.  At  this  moment,  they  were  attacked  by  a 
band  of  Spanish  horsemen,  the  recreant  partisans  of  Count 
Julian.  Their  assault  bore  hard  upon  their  countrymen,  who 
were  disordered  by  the  contest  with  the  foot-soldiers,  and 
many  a loyal  Christian  knight  fell  beneath  the  sword  of  an 
unnatural  foe. 

The  foremost  among  these  recreant  warriors  was  the  rene- 
gado  cavalier  whom  Theodomir  had  challenged  in  the  tent  of 
Taric.  He  dealt  his  blows  about  him  with  a powerful  arm  and 
with  malignant  fury,  for  nothing  is  more  deadly  than  the 
hatred  of  an  apostate.  In  the  midst  of  his  career  he  was 
espied  by  the  hardy  Theodomir,  who  came  spurring  to  the 
encounter.  “Traitor,”  cried  he,  “I  have  kept  my  vow.  This 
lance  has  been  held  sacred  from  all  other  foes  to  make  a pas- 
sage for  thy  perjured  soul.”  The  renegado  had  been  renowned 
for  prowess  before  he  became  a traitor  to  his  country,  but  guilt 
will  sap  the  courage  of  the  stoutest  heart.  When  he  beheld 
Theodomir  rushing  upon  him,  he  would  have  turned  and  fled ; 
pride  alone  withheld  him;  and,  though  an  admirable  master 
of  defence,  he  lost  all  skill  to  ward  the  attack  of  his  adversary. 
At  the  first  assault  the  lance  of  Theodomir  pierced  him  through 
and  through ; he  fell  to  the  earth,  gnashed  his  teeth  as  he  rolled 
in  the  dust,  but  yielded  his  breath  without  uttering  a word. 

The  battle  now  became  general,  and  lasted  throughout  the 
morning  with  varying  success.  The  stratagem  of  Taric,  how- 
ever, began  to  produce  its  effect.  The  Christian  leaders  and 


48 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQ  UEST  OF  SPAIN. 


most  conspicuous  cavaliers  were  singled  out  and  severally 
assailed  by  overpowering  numbers.  They  fought  desperately, 
and  performed  miracles  of  prowess,  but  fell,  one  by  one,  be- 
neath a thousand  wounds.  Still  the  battle  lingered  on  through- 
out a great  part  of  the  day,  and  as  the  declining  sun  shone 
through  the  clouds  of  dust,  it  seemed  as  if  the  conflicting  hosts 
were  wrapped  in  smoke  and  fire. 

The  Prince  Ataulpho  saw  that  the  fortune  of  battle  was 
against  him.  He  rode  about  the  field  calling  out  the  names 
of  the  bravest  of  his  knights,  but  few  answered  to  his  call ; the 
rest  lay  mangled  on  the  field.  With  this  handful  of  warriors 
he  endeavoured  to  retrieve  the  day,  when  he  was  assailed  by 
Tenderos,  a partisan  of  Count  Julian,  at  the  head  of  a body  of 
recreant  Christians.  At  sight  of  this  new  adversary,  fire 
flashed  from  the  eyes  of  the  prince,  for  Tenderos  had  been 
brought  up  in  his  father’s  palace.  “Well  dost  thou,  traitor!” 
cried  he,  ‘ ‘ to  attack  the  son  of  thy  lord,  who  gave  thee  bread ; 
thou,  who  hast  betrayed  thy  country  and  thy  Grod!” 

So  saying,  he  seized  a lance  from  one  of  his  pages,  and 
charged  furiously  upon  the  apostate;  but  Tenderos  met  him 
in  mid  career,  and  the  lance  of  the  prince  was  shivered  upon 
his  shield.  Ataulpho  then  grasped  his  mace,  which  hung  at 
his  saddle-bow,  and  a doubtful  fight  ensued.  Tenderos  was 
powerful  of  fame  and  superior  in  the  use  of  his  weapons,  but 
the  curse  of  treason  seemed  to  paralyse  his  arm.  He  wounded 
Ataulpho  slightly  between  the  greaves  of  his  armour,  but  the 
prince  dealt  a blow  with  his  mace  that  crushed  through  helm 
and  skull  and  reached  the  brains;  and  Tenderos  fell  dead  to 
earth,  his  armour  rattling  as  he  fell. 

At  the  same  moment,  a javelin  hurled  by  an  Arab  trans- 
pierced the  horse  of  Ataulpho,  which  sunk  beneath  him.  The 
prince  seized  the  reins  of  the  steed  of  Tenderos,  but  the  faith- 
ful animal,  as  though  he  knew  him  to  be  the  foe  of  his  late  lord, 
reared  and  plunged  and  refused  to  let  him  mount.  The  prince, 
however,  used  him  as  a shield  to  ward  off  the  press  of  foes, 
while  with  his  sword  he  defended  himself  against  those  in 
front  of  him.  Taric  ben  Zeyad  arrived  at  the  scene  of  con 
flict,  and  paused  for  a moment  in  admiration  of  the  surpassing 
prowess  of  the  prince;  recollecting,  however,  that  his  fall 
would  be  a death-blow  to  his  army,  he  spurred  upon  him, 
and  wounded  him  severely  with  his  scimitar.  Before  he 
could  repeat  his  blow,  Theodomir  led  up  a body  of  Christian 
cavaliers  to  the  rescue,  and  Taric  was  parted  from  his  prey  by 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK . 


49 


the  tumult  of  the  fight.  The  prince  sank  to  the  earth,  covered 
with  wounds  and  exhausted  by  the  loss  of  blood.  A faithful 
page  drew  him  from  under  the  hoofs  of  the  horses,  and,  aided 
by  a veteran  soldier,  an  ancient  vassal  of  Ataulpho,  conveyed 
him  to  a short  distance  from  the  scene  of  battle,  by  the  side  of 
a small  stream  that  gushed  out  from  among  rocks.  They 
stanched  the  blood  that  flowed  from  his  wounds,  and  washed 
the  dust  from  his  face,  and  laid  him  beside  the  fountain.  The 
page  sat  at  his  head,  and  supported  it  on  his  knees,  and  the 
veteran  stood  at  his  feet,  with  his  brow  bent  and  his  eyes  full 
of  sorrow.  The  prince  gradually  revived,  and  opened  his  eyes. 
“How  fares  the  battle?”  said  he.  “The  struggle  is  hard,” 
replied  the  soldier,  “but  the  day  may  yet  be  ours.” 

The  prince  felt  that  the  hour  of  his  death  was  at  hand,  and 
ordered  that  they  should  aid  him  to  rise  upon  his  knees. 
They  supported  him  between  them,  and  he  prayed  fervently 
for  a short  time,  when,  finding  his  strength  declining,  he 
beckoned  the  veteran  to  sit  down  beside  him  on  the  reck. 
Continuing  to  kneel,  he  confessed  himself  to  that  ancient  sol- 
dier, having  no  priest  or  friar  to  perform  that  office  in  this 
hour  of  extremity.  When  he  had  so  done,  he  sunk  again  upon 
the  earth  and  pressed  it  with  his  lips,  as  if  he  would  take  a 
fond  farewell  of  his  beloved  country.  The  page  would  then 
have  raised  his  head,  but  found  that  his  lord  had  yielded  up 
the  ghost. 

A number  of  Arab  warriors,  who  came  to  the  fountain  to 
slake  their  thirst,  cut  off  the  head  of  the  prince  and  bore  it  in 
triumph  to  Taric,  crying,  “Behold  the  head  of  the  Christian 
leader.”  Taric  immediately  ordered  that  the  head  should  be 
put  upon  the  end  of  a lance,  together  with  the  surcoat  of  the 
prince,  and  borne  about  the  field  of  battle,  with  the  sound  of 
trumpets,  atabals,  and  cymbals. 

When  the  Christians  beheld  the  surcoat,  and  knew  the  fea- 
tures of  the  prince,  they  were  struck  with  horror,  and  heart 
and  hand  failed  them.  Theodomir  endeavoured  in  vain  to 
rally  them ; they  threw  by  their  weapons  and  fled ; and  they 
continued  to  fly,  and  the  enemy  to  pursue  and  slay  them,  until 
the  darkness  of  the  night.  The  Moslems  then  returned  and 
plundered  the  Christian  camp,  where  they  found  abundant 
spoil. 


CO 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

TERROR  OF  THE  COUNTRY — RODERICK  ROUSES  HIMSELF  TO  ARMS. 

The  scattered  fugitives  of  the  Christian  army  spread  terror 
throughout  the  land.  The  inhabitants  of  the  towns  and  vil- 
lages gathered  around  them  as  they  applied  at  their  gates  for 
food,  or  laid  themselves  down  faint  and  wounded  beside  the 
public  fountains.  When  they  related  the  tale  of  their  defeat, 
old  men  shook  their  heads  and  groaned,  and  the  women 
uttered  cries  and  lamentations.  So  strange  and  unlooked-for 
a calamity  filled  them  with  consternation  and  despair ; for  it 
was  long  since  the  alarm  of  war  had  sounded  in  their  land,  and 
this  was  a warfare  that  carried  chains  and  slavery,  and  all 
kinds  of  horrors  in  its  train. 

Don  Roderick  was  seated  with  his  beauteous  queen,  Exilona, 
in  the  royal  palace  which  crowned  the  rocky  summit  of  Toledo, 
when  the  bearer  of  ill-tidings  came  galloping  over  the  bridge 
of  the  Tagus.  “ What  tidings  from  the  army?”  demanded  the 
king,  as  the  panting  messenger  was  brought  into  his  presence. 
‘‘Tidings  of  great  woe,”  exclaimed  the  soldier.  ‘‘The  prince 
has  fallen  in  battle.  I saw  his  head  and  surcoat  upon  a Moor- 
ish lance,  and  the  army  was  overthrown  and  fled.” 

At  hearing  these  words,  Roderick  covered  his  face  with  his 
hands,  and  for  some  time  sat  in  silence ; and  all  his  courtiers 
stood  mute  and  aghast,  and  no  one  dared  to  speak  a word.  In 
that  awful  space  of  time  passed  before  his  thoughts  all  his 
errors  and  his  crimes,  and  all  the  evils  that  had  been  predicted 
in  the  necromantic  tower.  His  mind  was  filled  with  horror 
and  contusion,  for  the  hour  of  his  destruction  seemed  at  hand; 
but  he  subdued  his  agitation  by  his  strong  and  haughty  spirit : 
and  when  he  uncovered  his  face  no  one  could  read  on  his  brow 
the  trouble  and  agony  of  his  heart.  Still  every  hour  brought 
fresh  tidings  of  disaster.  Messenger  after  messenger  came 
spurring  into  the  city,  distracting  it  with  new  alarms.  The 
infidels,  they  said,  were  strengthening  themselves  in  the  land: 
host  after  host  were  pouring  in  from  Africa : the  seaboard  of 
Andalusia  glittered  with  spears  and  scimitars.  Bands  of  tur- 
baned  horsemen  had  overrun  the  plains  of  Sidonia,  even  to  the 
banks  of  the  Guadiana.  Fields  were  laid  waste,  towns  and 
cities  plundered,  the  inhabitants  carried  into  captivity,  and 
the  whole  country  lay  in  smoking  desolation. 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


51 


Roderick  heard  all  these  tidings  with  an  undaunted  aspect, 
nor  did  he  ever  again  betray  sign  of  consternation ; but  the 
anxiety  of  his  soul  was  evident  in  his  warlike  preparations. 
He  issued  orders  that  every  noble  and  prelate  of  his  kingdom 
should  put  himself  at  the  head  of  his  retainers  and  take  the 
field,  and  that  every  man  capable  of  bearing  arms  should 
hasten  to  his  standard,  bringing  whatever  horse  and  mule 
and  weapon  he  possessed;  and  he  appointed  the  plain  of 
Cordova  for  the  place  where  the  army  was  to  assemble. 
Throwing  by,  then,  all  the  trappings  of  his  late  slothful  and 
voluptuous  life,  and  arming  himself  for  warlike  action,  he  de- 
parted from  Toledo  at  the  head  of  his  guard,  composed  of  the 
flower  of  the  youthful  nobility.  His  queen,  Exilona,  accom- 
panied him,  for  she  craved  permission  to  remain  in  one  of  the 
cities  of  Andalusia,  that  she  might  be  near  her  lord  in  this 
time  of  peril. 

Among  the  first  who  appeared  to  hail  the  arrival  of  the  king 
at  Cordova,  was  the  Bishop  Oppas,  the  secret  partisan  of  the 
traitor  Julian.  He  brought  with  him  his  two  nephews,  Evan 
and  Siseburto,  the  sons  of  the  late  king  Witiza,  and  a great 
host  of  vassals  and  retainers,  all  well  armed  and  appointed; 
for  they  had  been  furnished  by  Count  Julian  with  a part  of 
the  arms  sent  by  the  king  to  Africa.  The  bishop  was  smooth 
of  tongue,  and  profound  in  his  hypocrisy ; his  pretended  zeal 
and  devotion,  and  the  horror  with  which  he  spoke  of  the 
treachery  of  his  kinsman,  imposed  upon  the  credulous  spirit 
of  the  king,  and  he  was  readily  admitted  into  his  most  secret 
councils. 

The  alarm  of  the  infidel  invasion  had  spread  throughout  the 
land,  and  roused  the  Gothic  valour  of  the  inhabitants.  On  re- 
ceiving the  orders  of  Roderick,  every  town  and  hamlet,  every 
mountain  and  valley,  had  sent  forth  its  fighting  men,  and  the 
whole  country  was  on  the  march  towards  Andalusia.  In  a lit- 
tle while  there  were  gathered  together,  on  the  plain  of  Cor- 
dova, near  fifty  thousand  horsemen,  and  a countless  host  of 
foot-soldiers.  The  Gothic  nobles  appeared  in  burnished  ar- 
mour, curiously  inlaid  and  adorned,  with  chains  and  jewels  of 
gold,  and  ornaments  of  precious  stones,  and  silken  scarfs,  and 
surcoats  of  brocade,  or  velvet  richly  embroidered ; betraying 
the  luxury  and  ostentation  into  which  they  had  declined  from 
the  iron  hardihood  of  their  warlike  sires.  As  to  the  common 
people,  some  had  lances  and  shields  and  swords  and  cross- 
bows, but  the  greater  part  were  unarmed,  or  provided  merely 


52 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


with  slings,  and  clubs  studded  with  nails,  and  with  the  iron 
implements  of  husbandry ; and  many  had  made  shields  for 
themselves  from  the  doors  and  windows  of  their  habitations. 
They  were  a prodigious  host,  and  appeared,  say  the  Arabian 
chroniclers,  like  an  agitated  sea ; but,  though  brave  in  spirit, 
they  possessed  no  knowledge  of  warlike  art,  and  were  ineffec- 
tual through  lack  of  arms  and  discipline. 

Several  of  the  most  ancient  and  experienced  cavaliers,  be- 
holding the  state  of  the  army,  advised  Don  Eoderick  to  await 
the  arrival  of  more  regular  troops,  which  were  stationed  in 
Iberia,  Cantabria,  and  Gallia  Gothica;  but  this  counsel  was 
strenuously  opposed  by  the  Bishop  Oppas ; who  urged  the  king 
to  march  immediately  against  the  infidels.  “ As  yet,”  said  he, 

4 ‘ their  number  is  but  limited,  but  every  day  new  hosts  arrive, 
like  flocks  of  locusts,  from  Africa.  They  will  augment  faster 
than  we ; they  are  living,  too,  at  our  expense,  and,  while  we 
pause,  both  armies  are  consuming  the  substance  of  the  land.” 

King  Eoderick  listened  to  the  crafty  counsel  of  the  bishop, 
and  determined  to  advance  without  delay.  He  mounted  his 
war  horse,  Orelia,  and  rode  among  his  troops  assembled  on 
that  spacious  plain,  and  wherever  he  appeared  he  was  received 
with  acclamations ; for  nothing  so  arouses  the  spirit  of  the  sol- 
dier as  to  behold  his  sovereign  in  arms.  He  addressed  them 
in  words  calculated  to  touch  their  hearts  and  animate  their 
courage.  “ The  Saracens,”  said  he,  “are  ravaging  our  land, 
and  their  object  is  our  conquest.  Should  they  prevail,  your 
very  existence  as  a nation  is  at  an  end.  They  will  overturn 
your  altars ; trample  on  the  cross ; lay  waste  your  cities ; carry 
off  your  wives  and  daughters,  and  doom  yourselves  and  sons 
to  hard  and  cruel  slavery.  No  safety  remains  for  you  but  in 
the  prowess  of  your  arms.  For  my  own  part,  as  I am  your 
king,  so  will  I be  your  leader,  and  will  be  the  foremost  to  en- 
counter every  toil  and  danger.” 

The  soldiery  answered  their  monarch  with  loud  acclama- 
tions, and  solemnly  pledged  themselves  to  fight  to  the  last 
gasp  in  defence  of  their  country  and  their  faith.  The  king 
then  arranged  the  order  of  their  march:  all  those  who  were 
armed  with  curiasses  and  coats  of  mail  were  placed  in  the 
front  and  rear;  the  centre  of  the  army  was  composed  of  a 
promiscuous  throng,  without  body  armour,  and  but  scantily 
provided  with  weapons. 

When  they  were  about  to  march,  the  king  called  to  him  a 
noble  cavalier  named  Eamiro,  and  delivering  him  the  royal 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


53 


standard,  charged  him  to  guard  it  well  for  the  honour  of  Spain; 
scarcely,  however,  had  the  good  knight  received  it  in  his  hand, 
when  he  fell  dead  from  his  horse,  and  the  staff  of  the  standard 
was  broken  in  twain.  Many  ancient  courtiers  who  were 
present,  looked  upon  this  as  an  evil  omen,  and  counselled  the 
king  not  to  set  forward  on  his  march  that  day ; but,  disregard- 
ing all  auguries  and  portents,  he  ordered  the  royal  banner  to 
be  put  upon  a lance  and  gave  it  in  charge  of  another  standard 
bearer : then  commanding  the  trumpets  to  be  sounded,  he  de- 
parted at  the  head  of  his  host  to  seek  the  enemy. 

The  field  where  this  great  army  assembled  was  called,  from 
the  solemn  pledge  given  by  the  nobles  and  the  soldiery,  El 
campo  de  la  verdad;  or,  The  Field  of  Truth ; a name,  says  the 
sage  chronicler  Abulcasim,  which  it  bears  even  to  the  present 
day.* 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

MARCH  OF  THE  GOTHIC  ARMY — ENCAMPMENT  ON  THE  BANKS  OF 
THE  GU AD ALETE— MYSTERIOUS  PREDICTIONS  OF  A PALMER  — 
CONDUCT  OF  PELISTES  THEREUPON. 

The  hopes  of  Andalusia  revived  as  this  mighty  host  stretched 
in  lengthening  lines  along  its  fertile  plains ; from  morn  until 
night  it  continued  to  pour  along,  with  sound  of  drum  and 
trumpet;  it  was  led  on  by  the  proudest  nobles  and  bravest 
cavaliers  in  the  land,  and,  had  it  possessed  arms  and  disci- 
pline, might  have  undertaken  the  conquest  of  the  world. 

After  a few  days’  march,  Don  Roderick  arrived  in  sight  of 
the  Moslem  army,  encamped  on  the  banks  of  the  Guadalete,t 
where  that  beautiful  stream  winds  through  the  fertile  land  of 
Xeres.  The  infidel  host  was  far  inferior  in  number  to  the 
Christians,  but  then  it  was  composed  of  hardy  and  dexterous 
troops,  seasoned  to  war,  and  admirably  armed.  The  camp 
shone  gloriously  in  the  setting  sun,  and  resounded  with  the 
clash  of  cymbal,  the  note  of  the  trumpet,  and  the  neighing  of 
fiery  Arabian  steeds.  There  were  swarthy  troops  from  every 


* La  Perdida  de  Espana,  cap.  9.  Bleda,  L.  2,  c.  8. 

t This  name  was  given  to  it  subsequent  ly  by  the  Arabs.  It  signifies  the  River  of 
Death.  Vide  Pedraza,  Hist.  Granad.  p.  3,  c.  1.’ 


54 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


nation  of  the  African  coast,  together  with  legions  from  Syria 
and.  Egypt,  while  the  light  Bedouins  were  careering  about  the 
adjacent  plain.  What  grieved  and  incensed  the  spirits  of  the 
Christian  warriors,  however,  was  to  behold,  a little  apart  from 
the  Moslem  host,  an  encampment  of  Spanish  cavaliers,  with 
the  banner  of  Count  Julian  waving  above  their  tents.  They 
were  ten  thousand  in  number,  valiant  and  hardy  men,  the  most 
experienced  of  Spanish  soldiery,  most  of  them  having  served 
in  the  African  wars ; they  were  well  armed  and  appointed  also, 
with  the  weapons  of  which  the  count  had  beguiled  his  sover- 
eign ; and  it  was  a grievous  sight  to  behold  such  good  soldiers 
arrayed  against  their  country  and  their  faith. 

The  Christians  pitched  their  tents  about  the  hour  of  vespers, 
at  a short  league  distant  from  the  enemy,  and  remained  gazing 
with  anxiety  and  awe  upon  this  barbaric  host  that  had  caused 
such  terror  and  desolation  in  the  land : for  the  first  sight  of  a 
hostile  encampment  in  a country  disused  to  war,  is  terrible  to 
a newly  enlisted  soldier.  A marvellous  occurrence  is  recorded 
by  the  Arabian  chroniclers  as  having  taken  place  in  the  Chris- 
tian camp ; but  discreet  Spanish  writers  relate  it  with  much 
modification,  and  consider  it  a stratagem  of  the  wily  Bishop 
Oppas,  to  sound  the  loyalty  of  the  Christian  cavaliers. 

As  several  leaders  of  the  army  were  seated  with  the  bishop 
in  his  tent,  conversing  on  the  dubious  fortunes  of  the  ap- 
proaching contest,  an  ancient  pilgrim  appeared  at  the  en- 
trance. He  was  bowed  down  with  years,  his  snowy  beard 
descended  to  his  girdle,  and  he  supported  his  tottering  steps 
with  a palmer’s  staff.  The  cavaliers  rose  and  received  him 
with  great  reverence  as  he  advanced  within  the  tent.  Hold- 
ing up  his  withered  hand,  “Woe,  woe  to  Spain!”  exclaimed 
he,  “for  the  vial  of  the  wrath  of  Heaven  is  about  to  be  poured 
out.  Listen,  warriors,  and  take  warning.  Four  months  since, 
having  performed  my  pilgrimage  to  the  sepulchre  of  our  Lord 
in  Palestine,  I was  on  my  return  towards  my  native  land. 
Wearied  and  way-worn,  I lay  down  one  night  to  sleep  beneath 
a palm  tree,  by  the  side  of  a fountain,  when  I was  awakened 
by  a voice  saying  unto  me,  in  soft  accents,  ‘ Son  of  sorrow, 
why  sleepest  thou?’  I opened  my  eyes,  and  beheld  one  of  fair 
and  beauteous  countenance,  in  shining  apparel,  and  with  glori- 
ous wings,  standing  by  the  fountain ; and  I said,  ‘ Who  art 
thou,  who  callest  upon  me  in  this  deep  hour  of  the  night?’ 

“‘Fear  not,’  replied  the  stranger;  ‘I  am  an  angel  from 
heaven,  sent  to  reveal  unto  thee  the  fate  of  thy  coimtry.  Be- 


TEE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


55 


hold,  the  sins  of  Roderick  have  come  up  before  God,  and  His 
anger  is  kindled  against  him,  and  He  has  given  him  up  to  be 
invaded  and  destroyed.  Hasten  then  to  Spain.,  and  seek  the 
camp  of  thy  countrymen.  Warn  them  that  such  only  shall  be 
saved  as  shall  abandon  Roderick;  but  those  who  adhere  to 
him  shall  share  his  punishment,  and  shall  fall  under  the  sword 
of  the  invader.’  ” 

The  pilgrim  ceased,  and  passed  forth  from  the  tent ; certain 
of  the  cavaliers  followed  him  to  detain  him,  that  they  might 
converse  further  with  him  about  these  matters,  but  he  was  no 
where  to  be  found.  The  sentinel  before  the  tent  said,  44  I saw 
no  one  come  forth,  but  it  was  as  if  a blast  of  wind  passed  by 
me,  and  there  was  a rustling  as  of  dry  leaves.” 

The  cavaliers  remained  looking  upon  each  other  with  aston- 
ishment. The  Bishop  Oppas  sat  with  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the 
ground,  and  shadowed  by  his  overhanging  brow.  At  length, 
breaking  silence,  in  a low  and  faltering  voice:  44  Doubtless,” 
said  he,  4 4 this  message  is  from  God ; and  since  He  has  taken 
compassion  upon  us,  and  given  us  notice  of  His  impending  judg- 
ment, it  behoves  us  to  hold  grave  council,  and  determine  how 
best  we  may  accomplish  His  will  and  avert  His  displeasure.” 

The  chiefs  still  remained  silent  as  men  confounded.  Among 
them  was  a veteran  noble  named  Pelistes.  He  had  distin- 
guished himself  in  the  African  wars,  fighting  side  by  side  with 
Count  Julian;  but  the  latter  had  never  dared  to  tamper  with 
his  faith,  for  he  knew  his  stern  integrity.  Polistes  had  brought 
with  him  to  the  camp  his  only  son,  who  had  never  drawn  a 
sword  except  in  tourney.  When  the  young  man  saw  that  the 
veterans  held  their  peace,  the  blood  mantled  in  his  cheek,  and, 
overcoming  his  modesty,  he  broke  forth  with  a generous 
warmth:  44 1 know  not,  cavaliers,”  said  he,  4 4 what  is  passing 
in  your  minds,  but  I believe  this  pilgrim  to  be  an  envoy  from 
the  devil ; for  none  else  could  have  given  such  dastard  and  per- 
fidious counsel.  For  my  own  part,  I stand  ready  to  defend  my 
king,  my  country,  and  my  faith ; I know  no  higher  duty  than 
this ; and  if  God  thinks  fit  to  strike  me  dead  in  the  perform- 
ance of  it,  His  sovereign  will  be  done !” 

When  the  young  man  had  risen  to  speak,  his  father  had 
fixed  his  eyes  upon  him  with  a grave  and  stern  demeanour, 
leaning  upon  a two-handed  sword.  As  soon  as  the  youth  had 
finished,  Pelistes  embraced  him  with  a father’s  fondness. 
44 Thou  hast  spoken  well,  my  son,”  said  he;  4 4 if  I held  my 
peace  at  the  counsel  of  this  losel  pilgrim,  it  was  but  to  hear  thy 


56 


LEGENDS  OF  TIIE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


opinion,  and  to  learn  whether  thou  wert  worthy  of  thy  lineage 
and  of  the  training  I had  given  thee.  Hadst  thou  counselled 
otherwise  than  thou  hast  done,  hadst  thou  shown  thyself 
craven  and  disloyal ; so  help  me  God,  I would  have  struck  off 
thy  head  with  this  weapon  which  I hold  in  my  hand.  But 
thou  hast  counselled  like  a loyal  and  a Christian  knight,  and  I 
thank  God  for  having  given  me  a son  worthy  to  perpetuate  the 
honours  of  my  line.  As  to  this  pilgrim,  he  he  saint  or  he  he 
devil,  I care  not ; this  much  I promise,  that  if  I am  to  die  in 
defence  of  my  country  and  my  king,  my  life  shall  be  a costly 
purchase  to  the  foe.  Let  each  man  make  the  same  resolve, 
and  I trust  we  shall  yet  prove  the  pilgrim  a lying  prophet.” 
The  words  of  Pelistes  roused  the  spirits  of  many  of  the  cava- 
liers; others,  however,  remained  full  of  anxious  foreboding, 
and  when  this  fearful  prophecy  was  rumoured  about  the  camp, 
as  it  presently  was  by  the  emissaries  of  the  bishop,  it  spread 
awe  and  dismay  among  the  soldiery. 


CHAPTEB  XY. 

SKIRMISHING  OF  THE  ARMIES— PELISTES  AND  HIS  SON— PELISTES 
AND  THE  BISHOP. 

On  the  following  day  the  two  armies  remained  regarding 
each  other  with  wary,  but  menacing  aspect.  About  noontide 
King  Roderick  sent  forth  a chosen  force  of  five  hundred  horse 
and  two  hundred  foot,  the  best  armed  of  his  host,  to  skirmish 
with  the  enemy,  that,  by  gaining  some  partial  advantage,  they 
might  raise  the  spirits  of  the  army.  They  were  led  on  by 
Theodomir,  the  same  Gothic  noble  who  had  signalized  himself 
by  first  opposing  the  invasion  of  the  Moslems. 

The  Christian  squadrons  paraded  with  flying  pennons  in  the 
valley  which  lay  between  the  armies.  The  Arabs  were  not 
slow  in  answering  their  defiance.  A large  body  of  horsemen 
sallied  forth  to  the  encounter,  together  with  three  hundred  of 
the  followers  of  Count  Julian.  There  was  hot  skirmishing 
about  the  field  and  on  the  banks  of  the  river ; many  gallant 
feats  were  displayed  on  either  side,  and  many  valiant  warriors 
were  slain.  As  the  night  closed  in,  the  trumpets  from  either 
camp  summoned  the  troops  to  retire  from  the  combat.  In  this 
day’s  action  the  Christians  suffered  greatly  in  the  loss  of  their 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


57 


distinguished  cavaliers ; for  it  is  the  noblest  spirits  who  ven- 
ture most,  and  lay  themselves  open  to  danger ; and  the  Mos- 
lem soldiers  had  instructions  to  single  out  the  leaders  of  the 
adverse  host.  All  this  is  said  to  have  been  devised  by  the 
perfidious  Bishop  Oppas,  who  had  secret  communications  with 
the  enemy,  while  he  influenced  the  councils  of  the  king ; and 
who  trusted  that  by  this  skirmishing  warfare  the  flower  of  the 
Christian  troops  would  he  cut  off,  and  the  rest  disheartened. 

On  the  following  morning  a larger  force  was  ordered  out  to 
skirmish,  and  such  of  the  soldiery  as  were  unarmed  were  com- 
manded to  stand  ready  to  seize  the  horses  and  strip  off  the 
armour  of  the  killed  and  wounded.  Among  the  most  illus- 
trious of  the  warriors  who  fought  that  day  was  Pelistes,  the 
Gothic  noble  who  had  so  sternly  checked  the  tongue  of  the 
Bishop  Oppas.  He  led  to  the  field  a large  body  of  his  own 
vassals  and  retainers,  and  of  cavaliers  trained  up  in  his  house, 
who  had  followed  him  to  the  wars  in  Africa,  and  who  looked 
up  to  him  more  as  a father  than  a chieftain.  Beside  him  was 
his  only  son,  who  now  for  the  first  time  was  fleshing  his  sword 
in  battle.  The  conflict  that  day  was  more  general  and  bloody 
than  the  day  preceding ; the  slaughter  of  the  Christian  warriors 
was  immense,  from  their  lack  of  defensive  armour;  and  as 
nothing  could  prevent  the  flower  of  the  Gothic  chivalry  from 
spurring  to  the  combat,  the  field  was  strewed  with  the  bodies 
of  the  youthful  nobles.  None  suffered  more,  however,  than 
the  warriors  of  Pelistes.  Their  leader  himself  was  hold  and 
hardy,  and  prone  to  expose  himself  to  danger ; but  years  and 
experience  had  moderated  his  early  fire ; his  son,  however,  was 
eager  to  distinguish  himself  in  this,  his  first  essay,  and  rushed 
with  impetuous  ardour  into  the  hottest  of  the  battle.  In  vain 
his  father  called  to  caution  him ; he  was  ever  in  the  advance, 
and  seemed  unconscious  of  the  perils  that  surrounded  him. 
The  cavaliers  and  vassals  of  his  father  followed  him  with  de- 
voted zeal,  and  many  of  them  paid  for  their  loyalty  with  their 
lives.  When  the  trumpets  sounded  in  the  evening  for  retreat, 
the  troops  of  Pelistes  were  the  last  to  reach  the  camp.  They 
came  slowly  and  mournfully,  and  much  decreased  in  number. 
Their  veteran  commander  was  seated  on  his  war-horse,  but  the 
blood  trickled  from  the  greaves  of  his  armour.  His  valiant 
son  was  home  on  the  shields  of  his  vassals ; when  they  laid 
him  on  the  earth  near  to  where  the  king  was  standing,  they 
found  that  the  heroic  youth  had  expired  of  his  wounds.  The 
cavaliers  surrounded  the  body  and  gave  utterance  to  their 


58 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


grief,  but  the  father  restrained  his  agony,  and  looked  on  with 
the  stern  resignation  of  a soldier. 

Don  Roderick  surveyed  the  field  of  battle  with  a rueful  eye, 
for  it  was  covered  with  the  mangled  bodies  of  his  most  illus- 
trious warriors ; he  saw,  too,  with  anxiety,  that  the  common 
people,  unused  to  war  and  unsustained  by  discipline,  were  har- 
assed by  incessant  toils  and  dangers,  and  were  cooling  in  their 
zeal  and  courage. 

The  crafty  Bishop  Oppas  marked  the  internal  trouble  of  the 
king,  and  thought  a favourable  moment  had  arrived  to  sway 
him  to  his  purpose.  He  called  to  his  mind  the  various  portents 
and  prophecies  which  had  forerun  their  present  danger.  “ Let 
not  my  lord  the  king,”  said  he,  “make  light  of  these  mysteri- 
ous revelations,  which  appear  to  be  so  disastrously  fulfilling. 
The  hand  of  Heaven  appears  to  be  against  us.  Destruction  is 
impending  over  our  heads.  Our  troops  are  rude  and  unskilful, 
but  slightly  armed,  and  much  cast  down  in  spirit.  Better  is  it 
that  we  should  make  a treaty  with  the  enemy,  and,  by  grant- 
ing part  of  his  demands,  prevent  the  utter  ruin  of  our  country. 
If  such  counsel  be  acceptable  to  my  lord  the  king,  I stand 
ready  to  depart  upon  an  embassy  to  the  Moslem  camp.” 

Upon  hearing  these  words,  Pelistes,  who  had  stood  in  mourn- 
ful silence,  regarding  the  dead  body  of  his  son,  burst  forth 
with  honest  indignation.  “By  this  good  sword,”  said  he, 
“the  man  who  yields  such  dastard  counsel  deserves  death 
from  the  hand  of  his  countryman  rather  than  from  the  foe ; 
and,  were  it  not  for  the  presence  of  the  king,  may  I forfeit 
salvation  if  I would  not  strike  him  dead  upon  the  spot.” 

The  bishop  turned  an  eye  of  venom  upon  Pelistes.  “My 
lord,”  said  he,  “ I,  too,  bear  a weapon,  and  know  how  to  wield 
it.  Were  the  king  not  present,  you  would  not  dare  to  menace, 
nor  should  you  advance  one  step  without  my  hastening  to 
meet  you.” 

The  king  interposed  between  the  jarring  nobles,  and  rebuked 
the  impetuosity  of  Pelistes,  but  at  the  same  time  rejected  the 
counsel  of  the  bishop.  “The  event  of  this  conflict,”  said  he, 
“is  in  the  hand  of  God;  but  never  shall  my  sword  return 
to  its  scabbard  while  an  infidel  invader  remains  within  the 
land.” 

He  then  held  a council  with  his  captains,  and  it  was  de- 
termined to  offer  the  enemy  general  battle  on  the  following 
day.  A herald  was  despatched  defying  Taric  ben  Zeyad  to 
the  contest,  and  the  defiance  was  gladly  accepted  by  the 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK . 


59 


Moslem  chieftain.*  Don  Roderick  then  formed  the  plan  of  ac- 
tion, and  assigned  to  each  commander  his  several  station,  after 
which  he  dismissed  his  officers,  and  each  one  sought  his  tent, 
to  prepare  by  diligence  or  repose  for  the  next  day’s  eventful 
contest. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

TRAITOROUS  MESSAGE  OP  COUNT  JULIAN. 

Taric  ren  Zeyad  had  been  surprised  by  the  valour  of  the 
Christian  cavaliers  in  the  recent  battles,  and  at  the  number  and 
apparent  devotion  of  the  troops  which  accompanied  the  king 
to  the  field.  The  confident  defiance  of  Don  Roderick  increased 
his  surprise.  When  the  herald  had  retired,  he  turned  an  eye 
of  suspicion  on  Count  Julian.  44  Thou  hast  represented  thy 
countrymen,  ” said  he,  4 4 as  sunk  in  effeminacy  and  lost  to  all 
generous  impulse ; yet  I find  them  fighting  with  the  courage 
and  the  strength  of  lions.  Thou  hast  represented  thy  king 
as  detested  by  his  subjects  and  surrounded  by  secret  treason ; 
but  I behold  his  tents  whitening  the  hills  and  dales,  while 
thousands  are  hourly  flocking  to  his  standard.  Woe  unto  thee 
if  thou  hast  dealt  deceitfully  with  us,  or  betrayed  us  with  guile- 
ful words.  ” 

Don  Julian  retired  to  his  tent  in  great  trouble  of  mind,  and 
fear  came  upon  him  that  the  Bishop  Oppas  might  play  him 
false;  for  it  is  the  lot  of  traitors  ever  to  distrust  each  other. 
He  called  to  him  the  same  page  who  had  brought  him  the 
letter  from  Florinda,  revealing  the  story  of  her  dishonour. 

“Thou  knowest,  my  trusty  page,”  said  he,  4 4 that  I have 
reared  thee  in  my  household,  and  cherished  thee  above  all 
thy  companions.  If  thou  hast  loyalty  and  affection  for  thy 
lord,  now  is  the  time  to  serve  him.  Hie  thee  to  the  Christian 
camp,  and  find  thy  way  to  the  tent  of  the  Bishop  Oppas.  If 
any  one  ask  thee  who  thou  art,  tell  them  thou  art  of  the  house- 
hold of  the  bishop,  and  bearer  of  missives  from  Cordova. 
When  thou  art  admitted  to  the  presence  of  the  bishop,  show 
him  this  ring,  and  he  will  commune  with  thee  in  secret.  Then 
tell  him  Count  Julian  greets  him  as  a brother,  and  demands 
how  the  wrongs  of  his  daughter  Florinda  are  to  be  redressed. 


* Bleda,  Cronica, 


60 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


Mark  well  his  reply,  and  bring  it  word  for  word.  Have  thj 
lips  closed,  but  thine  eyes  and  ears  open;  and  observe  every 
thing  of  note  in  the  camp  of  the  king.  So,  speed  thee  on  thy 
errand — away,  away!” 

The  page  hastened  to  saddle  a Barbary  steed,  fleet  as  the 
wind,  and  of  a jet  black  colour,  so  as  not  to  be  easily  discerni- 
ble in  the  night.  He  girded  on  a sword  and  a dagger,  slung  an 
Arab  bow  with  a quiver  of  arrows  at  his  side,  and  buckler  at 
his  shoulder.  Issuing  out  of  the  camp,  he  sought  the  banks  of 
the  Guadalete,  and  proceeded  silently  along  its  stream,  which 
reflected  the  distant  fires  of  the  Christian  camp.  As  he  passed 
by  the  place  which  had  been  the  scene  of  the  recent  conflict, 
he  heard,  from  time  to  time,  the  groan  of  some  expiring  war- 
rior who  had  crawled  among  the  reeds  on  the  margin  of  the 
river;  and  sometimes  his  steed  stepped  cautiously  over  the 
mangled  bodies  of  the  slain.  The  young  page  was  unused  to 
the  sights  of  war,  and  his  heart  beat  quick  within  him.  He 
was  hailed  by  the  sentinels  as  he  approached  the  Christian 
camp,  and,  on  giving  the  reply  taught  him  by  Count  Julian, 
was  conducted  to  the  tent  of  the  Bishop  Oppas. 

The  bishop  had  not  yet  retired  to  his  couch.  When  he  be- 
held the  ring  of  Count  Julian,  and  heard  the  words  of  his  mes- 
sage, he  saw  that  the  page  was  one  in  whom  he  might  confide. 
“ Hasten  back  to  thy  lord,”  said  he,  “and  tell  him  to  have 
faith  in  me  and  all  shall  go  well.  As  yet  I have  kept  my 
troops  out  of  the  combat.  They  are  all  fresh,  well  armed,  and 
well  appointed.  The  king  has  confided  to  myself,  aided  by  the 
princes  Evan  and  Siseburto,  the  command  of  a wing  of  the 
army.  To-morrow,  at  the  hour  of  noon,  when  both  armies  are 
in  the  heat  of  action,  we  will  pass  over  with  our  forces  to  the 
Moslems.  But  I claim  the  compact  made  with  Taric  ben 
Zeyad,  that  my  nephews  be  placed  in  dominion  over  Spain, 
and  tributary  only  to  the  Caliph  of  Damascus.”  With  this 
traitorous  message  the  page  departed.  He  led  his  black  steed 
by  the  bridle,  to  present  less  mark  for  observation,  as  he  went 
stumbling  along  near  the  expiring  fires  of  the  camp.  On  pass- 
ing the  last  outpost,  where  the  guards  were  half  slumbering 
on  their  arms,  he  was  overheard  and  summoned,  but  leaped 
lightly  into  the  saddle  and  put  spurs  to  his  steed.  An  arrow 
whistled  by  his  ear,  and  two  more  stuck  in  the  target  which 
he  had  thrown  upon  his  back.  The  clatter  of  swift  hoofs 
echoed  behind  him,  but  he  had  learnt  of  the  Arabs  to  fight 
and  fly.  Plucking  a shaft  from  his  quiver,  and  turning  and 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


61 


rising  in  his  stirrups  as  his  courser  galloped  at  full  speed,  he 
drew  the  arrow  to  the  head  and  launched  it  at  his  pursuer. 
The  twang  of  the  bow  string  was  followed  by  the  crash  of  ar- 
mour, and  a deep  groan,  as  the  horseman  tumbled  to  the  earth. 
The  page  pursued  his  course  -without  further  molestation,  and 
arrived  at  the  Moslem  camp  before  the  break  of  day. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

LAST  DAY  OF  THE  BATTLE. 

A light  had  burned  throughout  the  night  in  the  tent  of  the 
king,  and  anxious  thoughts  and  dismal  visions  troubled  his 
repose.  If  he  fell  into  a slumber,  he  beheld  in  his  dreams  the 
shadowy  phantoms  of  the  necromantic  tower,  or  the  injured 
Florinda,  pale  and  dishevelled,  imprecating  the  vengeance  of 
heaven  upon  his  head.  In  the  mid- watches  of  the  night,  when 
all  was  silent  except  the  footsteps  of  the  sentinel,  pacing  before 
his  tent,  the  king  rose  from  his  couch,  and  walking  forth 
looked  thoughtfully  upon  the  martial  scene  before  him.  The 
pale  crescent  cf  the  moon  hung  over  the  Moorish  camp,  and 
dimly  lighted  up  the  windings  of  the  Guadalete.  The  heart  of 
the  king  was  heavy  and  oppressed ; but  he  felt  only  for  himself, 
says  Antonio  Agapida:  he  thought  nothing  of  the  perils  im- 
pending over  the  thousands  of  devoted  subjects  in  the  camp 
below  him ; sleeping,  as  it  were,  on  the  margin  of  their  graves. 
The  faint  clatter  of  distant  hoofs,  as  if  in  rapid  flight,  reached 
the  monarch’s  ear,  but  the  horsemen  were  not  to  be  descried. 
At  that  very  hour,  and  along  the  shadowy  banks  of  that  river, 
here  and  there  gleaming  with  the  scanty  moonlight,  passed 
the  fugitive  messenger  of  Count  Julian,  with  the  plan  of  the 
next  day’s  treason. 

The  day  had  not  yet  dawned,  when  the  sleepless  and  im- 
patient monarch  summoned  his  attendants  and  arrayed  him- 
self for  the  field.  He  then  sent  for  the  venerable  Bishop 
Urbino,  who  had  accompanied  him  to  the  camp,  and,  laying 
aside  his  regal  crown,  he  knelt  with  head  uncovered,  and  con- 
fessed his  sins  before  the  holy  man.  After  this  a solemn  mass 
was  performed  in  the  royal  tent,  and  the  eucharist  adminis- 
tered to  the  monarch.  When  these  ceremonies  were  con- 
cluded, he  besought  the  archbishop  to  depart  forthwith  for 


62 


LEGENDS  OF  TIIE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


Cordova,  there  to  await  the  issue  of  the  battle,  and  to  be  ready 
to  bring  forward  reinforcements  and  supplies.  The  archbishop 
saddled  his  mule  and  departed  just  as  the  faint  blush  of  morn- 
ing began  to  kindle  in  the  east.  Already  the  camp  resounded 
with  the  thrilling  call  of  the  trumpet,  the  clank  of  armour, 
and  the  tramp  and  neigh  of  steeds.  As  the  archbishop  passed 
through  the  camp,  he  looked  with  a compassionate  heart  on 
this  vast  multitude,  of  whom  so  many  were  soon  to  perish. 
The  warriors  pressed  to  kiss  his  hand,  and  many  a cavalier  full 
of  youth  and  fire  received  his  benediction,  who  was  to  lie  stiff 
and  cold  before  the  evening. 

When  the  troops  were  marshalled  for  the  field,  Don  Eoderick 
prepared  to  sally  forth  in  the  state  and  pomp  with  which  the 
Gothic  kings  were  wont  to  go  to  battle.  He  was  arrayed  in 
robes  of  gold  brocade;  his  sandals  were  embroidered  with 
pearls  and  diamonds;  he  had  a sceptre  in  his  hand,  Sind  he 
wore  a regal  crown  resplendent  with  inestimable  jewels.  Thus 
gorgeously  apparelled,  he  ascended  a lofty  chariot  of  ivory, 
the  axle-trees  of  which  were  of  silver,  and  the  wheels  and  pole 
covered  with  plates  of  burnished  gold.  Above  his  head  was  a 
canopy  of  cloth  of  gold  embossed  with  armorial  devices,  and 
studded  with  precious  stones.*  This  sumptuous  chariot  was 
drawn  by  milk-white  horses,  with  caparisons  of  crimson 
velvet,  embroidered  with  pearls.  A thousand  youthful  cava- 
liers surrounded  the  car ; all  of  the  noblest  blood  and  bravest 
spirit;  all  knighted  by  the  king’s  own  hand,  and  sworn  to 
defend  him  to  the  last. 

When  Eoderick  issued  forth  in  this  resplendent  state,  says 
an  Arabian  writer,  surrounded  by  his  guards  in  gilded  armour 
and  waving  plumes  and  scarfs  and  surcoats  of  a thousand  dyes, 
it  was  as  if  the  sun  were  emerging  in  the  dazzling  chariot  of 
the  day  from  amidst  the  glorious  clouds  of  morning. 

As  the  royal  car  rolled  along  in  front  of  the  squadrons,  the 
soldiers  shouted  with  admiration.  Don  Eoderick  waved  his 
sceptre  and  addressed  them  from  his  lofty  throne,  reminding 
them  of  the  horror  and  desolation  which  had  already  been 
spread  through  the  land  by  the  invaders.  He  called  upon 
them  to  summon  up  the  ancient  valour  of  their  race  and 
avenge  the  blood  of  their  brethren.  4 ‘One  day  of  glorious 
fighting,”  said  he,  “ and  this  infidel  horde  will  be  driven  into 
the  sea  or  will  perish  beneath  your  swords.  Forward  bravely 


* Entrand.  Chron.  an.  Chris.  714. 


THE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


63 


to  the  fight;  your  families  are  behind  you  praying  for  your 
success ; the  invaders  of  your  country  are  before  you ; God  is 
above  to  bless  his  Holy  cause,  and  your  king  leads  you  to  the 
field.”  The  army  shouted  with  one  accord,  ‘‘Forward  to  the 
foe,  and  death  be  his  portion  who  shuns  the  encounter!” 

The  rising  sun  began  to  shine  along  the  glistening  waters  of 
the  Guadalete  as  the  Moorish  army,  squadron  after  squadron, 
came  sweeping  down  a gentle  declivity  to  the  sound  of  martial 
music.  Their  turbans  and  robes,  of  various  dyes  and  fashions, 
gave  a splendid  appearance  to  their  host ; as  they  marched,  a 
cloud  of  dust  arose  and  partly  hid  them  from  the  sight,  but 
still  there  would  break  forth  flashes  of  steel  and  gleams  of 
burnished  gold,  like  rays  of  vivid  lightning ; while  the  sound 
of  drum  and  trumpet,  and  the  clash  of  Moorish  cymbal,  were  as 
the  warlike  thunder  within  that  stormy  cloud  of  battle. 

As  the  armies  drew  near  each  other,  the  sun  disappeared 
among  gathering  clouds,  and  the  gloom  of  the  day  was  in- 
creased by  the  columns  of  dust  which  rose  from  either  host. 
At  length  the  trumpets  sounded  for  the  encounter.  The  battle 
commenced  with  showers  of  arrows,  stones,  and  javelins.  The 
Christian  foot-soldiers  fought  to  disadvantage,  the  greater  part 
being  destitute  of  helm  or  buckler.  A battalion  of  light 
Arabian  horsemen,  led  by  a Greek  renegado  named  Maguel  el 
Rami,  careered  in  front  of  the  Christian  line,  launching  their 
darts,  and  then  wheeling  off  beyond  the  reach  of  the  missiles 
hurled  after  them.  Theodomir  now  brought  up  his  seasoned 
troops  into  the  .action,  seconded  by  the  veteran  Pelistes,  and 
in  a little  while  the  battle  became  furious  and  promiscuous. 
It  was  glorious  to  behold  the  old  Gothic  valour  shining  forth 
in  this  hour  of  fearful  trial.  Wherever  the  Moslems  fell, 
the  Christians  rushed  forward,  seized  upon  their  horses,  and 
stripped  them  of  their  armour  and  their  weapons.  They 
fought  desperately  and  successfully,  for  they  fought  for  their 
country  and  their  faith.  The  battle  raged  for  several  hours ; 
the  field  was  strewn  with  slain,  and  the  Moors,  overcome  by 
the  multitude  and  fury  of  their  foes,  began  to  falter. 

When  Taric  beheld  his  troops  retreating  before  the  enemy, 
he  threw  himself  before  them,  and,  rising  in  his  stirrups,  ‘ ‘ O 
Moslems!  conquerors  of  Africa!”  cried  he,  “whither  would 
you  fly?  The  sea  is  behind  you,  the  enemy  before;  you  have 
no  hope  but  in  your  valour  and  the  help  of  God.  Do  as  I do 
and  the  day  is  ours !” 

With  these  words  he  put  spurs  to  his  horse  and  sprung 


64 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


among  the  enemy,  striking  to  right  and  left,  cutting  down  and 
destroying,  while  his  steed,  fierce  as  himself,  trampled  upon 
the  foot-soldiers,  and  tore  them  with  his  teeth.  At  this  mo- 
ment a mighty  nhout  arose  in  various  parts  of  the  field ; the 
noontide  hour  had  arrived.  The  Bishop  Oppas  with  the  two 
princes,  who  had  hitherto  kept  their  bands  out  of  the  fight, 
suddenly  went  over  to  the  enemy,  and  turned  their  weapons 
upon  their  astonished  countrymen.  From  that  moment  the 
fortune  of  the  day  was  changed,  and  the  field  of  battle  became 
a scene  of  wild  confusion  and  bloody  massacre.  The  Christians 
knew  not  whom  to  contend  with,  or  whom  to  trust.  It  seemed 
as  if  madness  had  seized  upon  their  friends  and  kinsmen,  and 
that  their  worst  enemies  were  among  themselves. 

The  courage  of  Don  Boderick  rose  with  his  danger.  Throw- 
ing off  the  cumbrous  robes  of  royalty  and  descending  from  his 
car,  he  sprang  upon  his  steed  Orelia,  grasped  his  lance  and 
buckler,  and  endeavoured  to  rally  his  retreating  troops.  He 
was  surrounded  and  assafied  by  a multitude  of  his  own  trai- 
torous subjects,  but  defended  himself  with  wondrous  prowess. 
The  enemy  thickened  around  him ; his  loyal  band  of  cavaliers 
were  slain,  bravely  fighting  in  his  defence ; the  last  that  was 
seen  of  the  king  was  in  the  midst  of  the  enemy,  dealing  death 
at  every  blow. 

A complete  panic  fell  upon  the  Christians ; they  threw  away 
their  arms  and  fled  in  all  directions.  They  were  pursued  with 
dreadful  slaughter,  until  the  darkness  of  the  night  rendered  it 
impossible  to  distinguish  friend  from  foe.  Taric  then  called  off 
his  troops  from  the  pursuit,  and  took  possession  of  the  royal 
camp ; and  the  couch  which  had  been  pressed  so  uneasily  on 
the  preceding  night  by  Don  Boderick,  now  yielded  sound  repose 
to  his  conqueror.* 


CHAPTEB  XVIII. 

THE  FIELD  OF  BATTLE  AFTER  THE  DEFEAT— THE  FATE  OF 
RODERICK. 

On  the  morning  after  the  battle,  the  Arab  leader,  Taric  ben 
Zeyad,  rode  over  the  bloody  field  of  the  Guadalete,  strewed 
with  the  ruins  of  those  splendid  armies  which  had  so  lately 


* This  battle  is  called  indiscriminately  bjr  historians  the  battle  of  Guadalete,  or 
of  Xeres,  from  the  neighbourhood  of  that  city. 


THE  LEGEM)  OF  HON  HOHEBICK. 


65 


passed  like  glorious  pageants  along  the  river  banks.  There  Mooi 
and  Christian,  horseman  and  horse,  lay  gashed  with  hideous 
wounds ; and  the  river,  still  red  with  blood,  was  filled  with  the 
bodies  of  the  slain.  The  gaunt  Arab  was  as  a wolf  roaming 
through  the  fold  he  had  laid  waste.  On  every  side  his  eye 
revelled  on  the  ruin  of  the  country,  on  the  wrecks  of  haughty 
Spain.  There  lay  the  flower  of  her  youthful  chivalry,  mangled 
and  destroyed,  and  the  strength  of  her  yeomanry  prostrated 
in  the  dust.  The  Gothic  noble  lay  confounded  with  his  vassals ; 
the  peasant  with  the  prince;  all  ranks  and  dignities  were 
mingled  in  one  bloody  massacre. 

When  Taric  had  surveyed  the  field,  he  caused  the  spoils  of 
the  dead  and  the  plunder  of  the  camp  to  be  brought  before  him. 
The  booty  was  immense.  There  were  massy  chains,  and  rare 
jewels  of  gold ; pearls  and  precious  stones ; rich  silks  and  bro- 
cades, and  all  other  luxurious  decorations  in  which  the  Gothic 
nobles  had  indulged  in  the  latter  times  of  their  degeneracy. 
A vast  amount  of  treasure  was  likewise  found,  which  had  been 
brought  by  Roderick  for  the  expenses  of  the  war. 

Taric  then  ordered  that  the  bodies  of  the  Moslem  warriors 
should  be  interred ; as  for  those  of  the  Christians,  they  were 
gathered  in  heaps,  and  vast  pyres  of  wood  were  formed,  on 
which  they  were  consumed.  The  flames  of  these  pyres  rose 
high  in  the  air,  and  were  seen  afar  off  in  the  night ; and  when 
the  Christians  beheld  them  from  the  neighbouring  hills,  they 
beat  their  breasts  and  tore  their  hair,  and  lamented  over  them 
as  over  the  funeral  fires  of  their  country.  The  carnage  of  that 
battle  infected  the  air  for  two  whole  months,  and  bones  were 
seen  lying  in  heaps  upon  the  field  for  more  than  forty  years ; 
nay,  when  ages  had  passed  and  gone,  the  husbandman,  turn- 
ing up  the  soil,  would  still  find  fragments  of  Gothic  cuirasses 
and  helms,  and  Moorish  scimitars,  the  relics  of  that  dreadful 
fight. 

For  three  days  the  Arabian  horsemen  pursued  the  flying 
Christians ; hunting  them  over  the  face  of  the  country ; so  that 
but  a scanty  number  of  that  mighty  host  escaped  to  tell  the 
tale  of  their  disaster. 

Taric  ben  Zeyad  considered  his  victory  incomplete  so  long  as 
the  Gothic  monarch  survived;  he  proclaimed  great  rewards, 
therefore,  to  whomsoever  should  bring  Roderick  to  him,  dead 
or  alive.  A diligent  search  was  accordingly  made  m every 
direction,  but  for  a long  time  in  vain;  at  length  a soldier 
brought  to  Taric  the  head  of  a Christian  warrior,  on  which  was 


66 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


a cap  decorated  with  feathers  and  precious  stones.  The  Arab 
leader  received  it  as  the  head  of  the  unfortunate  Roderick, 
and  sent  it,  as  a trophy  of  his  victory,  to  Muza  hen  Nosier, 
who,  in  like  manner,  transmitted  it  to  the  caliph  at  Damas- 
cus.  The  Spanish  historians,  however,  have  always  d4iied  its 
identity. 

A mystery  has  ever  hung,  and  ever  must  continue  to  hang, 
over  the  fate  of  King  Roderick,  in  that  dark  and  doleful  day 
of  Spain.  Whether  he  went  down  amidst  the  storm  of  battle, 
and  atoned  for  his  sins  and  errors  by  a patriot  grave,  or  whether 
he  survived  to  repent  of  them  in  hermit  exile,  must  remain 
matter  of  conjecture  and  dispute.  The  learned  Archbishop 
Rodrigo,  who  has  recorded  the  events  of  this  disastrous  field, 
affirms  that  Roderick  fell  beneath  the  vengeful  blade  of  the 
traitor  Julian,  and  thus  expiated  with  his  blood  his  crime 
against  the  hapless  Florinda ; but  the  archbishop  stands  alone 
in  his  record  of  the  fact.  It  seems  generally  admitted  that 
Orelia,  the  favourite  war-horse,  was  found  entangled  in  a marsh 
on  the  borders  of  the  Guadalete,  with  the  sandals  and  mantle 
and  royal  insignia  of  the  king  lying  close  by  him.  The  river  at 
this  place  ran  broad  and  deep,  and  was  encumbered  with  the 
dead  bodies  of  warriors  and  steeds ; it  has  been  supposed,  there- 
fore, that  he  perished  in  the  stream ; but  his  body  was  not 
found  within  its  waters. 

When  several  years  had  passed  away,  and  men’s  minds,  being 
restored  to  sopie  degree  of  tranquillity,  began  to  occupy  them- 
selves about  the  events  of  this  dismal  day,  a rumour  arose  that 
Roderick  had  escaped  from  the  carnage  on  the  banks  of  the 
Guadalete,  and  was  still  alive.  It  was  said,  that  having  from 
a rising  ground  caught  a view  of  the  whole  field  of  battle,  and 
seen  that  the  day  was  lost,  and  his  army  flying  in  all  directions, 
he  likewise  sought  his  safety  in  flight.  It  is  added,  that  the 
Arab  horsemen,  while  scouring  the  mountains  in  quest  of 
fugitives,  found  a shepherd  arrayed  in  the  royal  robes,  and 
brought  him  before  the  conqueror,  believing  him  to  be  the  king 
himself.  Count  Julian  soon  dispelled  the  error.  On  being 
questioned,  the  trembling  rustic  declared  that  while  tending 
his  sheep  in  the  folds  of  the  mountains,  there  came  a cavalier 
on  a horse  wearied  and  spent  and  ready  to  sink  beneath  the 
spur.  That  the  cavalier  with  an  authoritative  voice  and  mena- 
cing air  commanded  him  to  exchange  garments  with  him,  and 
clad  himself  in  his  rude  garb  of  sheep-skin,  and  took  his  crook 
and  his  scrip  of  provisions,  and  continued  up  the  rugged  de* 


TEE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODE  DICK.  67 

files  of  the  mountains  leading  towards  Castile,  until  he  was 
lost  to  view.  * 

This  tradition  was  fondly  cherished  by  many,  who  clung  to 
the  belief  in  the  existence  of  their  monarch  as  their  main  hope 
for  the  redemption  of  Spain.  It  was  even  affirmed  that  he  had 
taken  refuge,  with  many  of  his  host,  in  an  island  of  the  ‘ ‘ Ocean 
sea,”  from  whence  he  might  yet  return  once  more  to  elevate 
his  standard,  and  battle  for  the  recovery  of  his  throne. 

Year  after  year,  however,  elapsed,  and  nothing  was  heard  of 
Don  Roderick ; yet,  like  Sebastian  of  Portugal,  and  Arthur  of 
England,  his  name  continued  to  be  a rallying  point  for  popular 
faith,  and  the  mystery  of  his  end  to  give  rise  to  romantic 
fables.  At  length,  when  generation  after  generation  had  sunk 
into  the  grave,  and  near  two  centuries  had  passed  and  gone, 
traces  were  said  to  be  discovered  that  threw  a light  on  the  final 
fortunes  of  the  unfortunate  Roderick.  At  that  time,  Don 
Alphonso  the  Great,  King  of  Leon,  had  wrested  the  city  of 
Viseo  in  Lusitania  from  the  hands  of  the  Moslems.  As  his 
soldiers  were  ranging  about  the  city  and  its  environs,  one  of 
them  discovered  in  a field,  outside  of  the  walls,  a small  chapel 
or  hermitage,  with  a sepulchre  in  front,  on  which  was  inscribed 
this  epitaph  in  Gothic  characters : 

HIC  REQUIESCI  T RUDERICUS, 

ULTIMUS  REX  GOTHORUM. 

(Here  lies  Roderick, 

The  last  king  of  the  Goths.) 

It  has  been  believed  by  many  that  this  was  the  veritable 
tomb  of  the  monarch,  and  that  in  this  hermitage  he  had  finished 
his  days  in  solitary  penance.  The  warrior,  as  he  contemplated 
the  supposed  tomb  of  the  once  haughty  Roderick,  forgot  all  his 
faults  and  errors,  and  shed  a soldier’s  tear  over  his  memory ; 
but  when  his  thoughts  turned  to  Count  Julian,  his  patriotic 
indignation  broke  forth,  and  with  his  dagger  he  inscribed  a 
rude  malediction  on  the  stone. 

“Accursed,”  said  he,  “be  the  impious  and  headlong  ven- 
geance of  the  traitor  Julian.  He  was  a murderer  of  his  king; 
a destroyer  of  his  kindred;  a betrayer  of  his  country.  May 
his  name  be  bitter  in  every  mouth,  and  his  memory  infamous 
to  all  generations !” 

Here  ends  the  legend  of  Don  Roderick. 


♦ Bleda,  Cron.  L.  2,  c.  9.  Abulcasim  Tarif  Abentarique,  L.  1,  c.  10. 


68 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  THE  FOREGOING  LEGEND. 

THE  TOMB  OF  RODERICK. 

The  venerable  Sebastiano,  Bishop  of  Salamanca,  declares 
that  the  inscription  on  the  tomb  at  Yiseo  in  Portugal  existed  in 
his  time,  and  that  he  had  seen  it.  A particular  account  of  the 
exile  and  hermit  life  of  Roderick  is  furnished  by  Berganza,  on 
the  authority  of  Portuguese  chronicles. 

Algunos  histcriadores  Portugueses  asseguran,  que  el  Rey 
Rodrigo,  perdida  la  battalia,  huyo  a tierra  de  Merida,  y se 
recogio  en  el  monasterio  de  Cauliniano,  en  donde,  arrepentido 
de  sus  culpas,  procure  confessarlas  con  muchas  lagrimas. 
Deseando  mas  retiro,  y escogiendo  por  companero  a un  monge 
llamado  Roman,  y elevando  la  Imagen  de  Nazareth,  que  Cy- 
riaco  monge  de  nacion  griego  avra  traido  de  Jerusalem  al  mo- 
nasterio de  Cauliniano,  se  subio  a un  monte  muy  aspero,  que 
estaba  sobre  el  mar,  junto  al  lugar  de  Pederneyra.  Vivio 
Rodrigo  en  compania  de  el  monge  en  el  hueco  de  una  gruta  por 
espacio  de  un  ano ; despues  se  passo  a la  ermita  de  san  Miguel, 
que  estaba  cerca  de  Yiseo,  en  donde  murio  y fue  sepultado. 

Puedese  ver  esta  relacion  en  las  notas  de  Don  Thomas  Tamayo 
sobre  Paulo  deacano.  El  chronicon  de  san  Millan,  que  llega 
hasta  el  ano  883,  deze  que,  hasta  su  tiempo,  si  ignora  el  fin  del 
Rey  Rodrigo.  Pocos  anos  despues  el  Rey  Don  Alonzo  el  Magno, 
aviendo  ganado  la  ciudad  de  Yiseo,  encontro  en  una  iglesia  el 
epitafio  que  en  romance  dize — aqui  yaze  Rodrigo,  ultimo  Rey 
de  los  Godos. — Berganza,  L.  1,  c.  13. 


THE  CAVE  OF  HERCULES. 

As  the  story  of  the  necromantic  tower  is  one  of  the  most 
famous  as  well  as  least  credible  points  in  the  history  of  Don 
Roderick,  it  may  be  well  to  fortify  or  buttress  it  by  some  ac- 
count of  another  marvel  of  the  city  of  Toledo^  This  ancient 
city,  which  dates  its  existence  almost  from  the  time  of  the 
flood,  claiming  as  its  founder  Tubal,  the  son  of  Japhet,  and 
grandson  of  Noah,*  has  been  the  warrior  hold  of  many  genera- 
tions, and  a strange  diversity  of  races.  It  bears  traces  of  the 


* Salazar,  Hist.  Gran.  Cardinal,  Prologo,  vol.  i.jolan  1. 


TEE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


69 


artifices  and  devices  of  its  various  occupants,  and  is  full  of 
mysteries  and  subjects  for  antiquarian  conjecture  and  perplex- 
ity. It  is  built  upon  a high  rocky  promontory,  with  the  Tagus 
brawling  round  its  base,  and  is  overlooked  by  cragged  and  pre- 
cipitous hills.  These  hills  abound  with  clefts  and  caverns ; and 
the  promontory  itself,  on  which  the  city  is  built,  bears  traces 
of  vaults  and  subterraneous  habitations,  which  are  occasionally 
discovered  under  the  ruins  of  ancient  houses,  or  beneath  the 
churches  and  convents. 

These  are  supposed  by  some  to  have  been  the  habitations  or 
retreats  of  the  primitive  inhabitants ; for  it  was  the  custom  of 
the  ancients,  according  to  Pliny,  to  make  caves  in  high  and 
rocky  places,  and  live  in  them  through  fear  of  floods ; and  such 
a precaution,  says  the  worthy  Don  Pedro  de  Poxas,  in  his  his^ 
tory  of  Toledo,  was  natural  enough  among  the  first  Toledans, 
seeing  that  they  founded  their  city  shortly  after  the  deluge 
while  the  memory  of  it  was  still  fresh  in  their  minds. 

Some  have  supposed  these  secret  caves  and  vaults  to  have 
been  places  of  concealment  of  the  inhabitants  and  their  treas- 
ure, during  times  of  war  and  violence ; or  rude  temples  for  the 
performance  of  religious  ceremonies  in  times  of  persecution. 
There  are  not  wanting  other,  and  grave  writers,  who  give  them 
a still  darker  purpose.  In  these  caves,  say  they,  were  taught 
the  diabolical  mysteries  of  magic;  and  here  were  performed 
those  infernal  ceremonies  and  incantations  horrible  in  the  eyes 
of  God  and  man.  “ History,”  says  the  worthy  Don  Pedro  de 
Poxas,  “ is  full  of  accounts  that  the  magi  taught  and  performed 
their  magic  and  their  superstitious  rites  in  profound  caves  and 
secret  places ; because  as  this  art  of  the  devil  was  prohibited 
from  the  very  origin  of  Christianity,  they  always  sought  for 
hidden  places  in  which  to  practise  it.”  In  the  time  of  the  Moors 
this  art,  we  are  told,  was  publicly  taught  at  their  universities, 
the  same  as  astronomy,  philosophy,  and  mathematics,  and  at 
no  place  was  it  cultivated  with  more  success  than  at  Toledo. 
Hence  this  city  has  ever  been  darkly  renowned  for  mystic 
science ; insomuch  that  the  magic  art  was  called  by  the  French, 
and  by  other  nations,  the  Arte  Toledana. 

Of  all  the  marvels,  however,  of  this  ancient,  picturesque, 
romantic,  and  necromantic  city,  none  in  modern  times  surpass 
the  cave  of  Hercules,  if  we  may  take  the  account  of  Don  Pedro 
de  Poxas  for  authentic.  The  entrance  to  this  cave  is  within 
the  church  of  San  Gines,  situated  in  nearly  the  highest  part  of 
the  city.  The  portal  is  secured  by  massy  doors,  opening  within 


70 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


the  walls  of  the  church,  but  which  are  kept  rigorously  closed. 
The  cavern  extends  under  the  city  and  beneath  the  bed  of  the 
Tagus  to  the  distance  of  three  leagues  beyond.  It  is,  in  some 
places,  of  rare  architecture,  built  of  small  stones  curiously 
wrought,  and  supported  by  columns  and  arches. 

In  the  year  1546  an  account  of  this  cavern  was  given  to  the 
archbishop  and  cardinal  Don  Juan  Martinez  Siliceo,  who, 
desirous  of  examining  it,  ordered  the  entrance  to  be  cleaned. 
A number  of  persons,  furnished  with  provisions,  lanterns,  and 
cords,  then  went  in,  and  having  proceeded  about  half  a league, 
came  to  a place  where  there  was  a kind  of  chapel  or  temple, 
having  a table  or  altar,  with  several  statues  of  bronze  in  niches 
or  on  pedestals. 

While  they  were  regarding  this  mysterious  scene  of  ancient 
worship  or  incantation,  one  of  the  statues  fell,  with  a noise 
that  echoed  through  the  cavern,  and  smote  the  hearts  of  the 
adventurers  with  terror.  Recovering  from  their  alarm  they 
proceeded  onward,  but  were  soon  again  dismayed  by  a roaring 
and  rushing  sound  that  increased  as  they  advanced.  It  was 
made  by  a furious  and  turbulent  stream,  the  dark  waters  of 
which  were  too  deep  and  broad  and  rapid  to  be  crossed.  By 
this  time  their  hearts  were  so  chilled  with  awe,  and  their 
thoughts  so  bewildered,  that  they  could  not  seek  any  other 
passage  by  which  they  might  advance ; so  they  turned  back 
and  hastened  out  of  the  cave.  It  was  nightfall  when  they 
sallied  forth,  and  they  were  so  much  affected  by  the  terror 
they  had  undergone,  and  by  the  cold  and  damp  air  of  the 
cavern,  to  which  they  were  the  more  sensible  from  its  being  in 
the  summer,  that  all  of  them  fell  sick  and  several  of  them  died. 
Whether  the  archbishop  was  encouraged  to  pursue  his  re- 
search and  gratify  his  curiosity,  the  history  does  not  mention. 

Alonzo  Telles  de  Meneses,  in  his  history  of  the  world,  re- 
cords, that  not  long  before  his  time  a boy  of  Toledo,  being 
threatened  with  punishment  by  his  master,  fled  and  took 
refuge  in  this  cave.  Fancying  his  pursuer  at  his  heels,  he 
took  no  heed  of  the  obscurity  or  coldness  of  the  cave,  but  kept 
groping  and  blundering  forward,  until  he  came  forth  at  three 
leagues’  distance  from  the  city. 

Another  and  very  popular  story  of  this  cave,  current  among 
the  common  people,  was,  that  in  its  remote  recesses  lay  con- 
cealed a great  treasure  of  gold,  left  there  by  the  Romans. 
Whoever  would  reach  this  precious  hoard  must  pass  through 
several  caves  or  grottoes;  each  having  its  particular  terror, 


TEE  LEGEND  OF  DON  RODERICK. 


71 


and  all  under  the  guardianship  of  a ferocious  dog,  who  has  the 
key  of  all  the  gates,  and  watches  day  and  night.  At  the  ap- 
proach of  any  one  he  shows  his  teeth,  and  makes  a hideous 
growling;  but  no  adventurer  after  wealth  has  had  courage  to 
brave  a contest  with  this  terrific  Cerberus. 

The  most  intrepid  candidate  on  record  was  a poor  man  who 
had  lost  his  all,  and  had  those  grand  incentives  to  desperate 
enterprise,  a wife  and  a large  family  of  children.  Hearing  the 
story  of  this  cave,  he  determined  to  venture  alone  in  search  of 
the  treasure.  He  accordingly  entered,  and  wandered  many 
hours,  bewildered,  about  the  cave.  OfteAwould  he  have  re- 
turned, but  the  thoughts  of  his  wife  and  children  urged  him 
on.  At  length  he  arrived  near  to  the  place  where  he  supposed 
the  treasure  lay  hidden;  but  here,  to  his  dismay,  he  beheld 
the  floor  of  the  cavern  strewn  with  human  bones;  doubtless 
the  remains  of  adventurers  like  himself,  who  had  been  torn  to 
pieces. 

Losing  all  courage,  he  now  turned  and  sought  his  way  out 
of  the  cave.  Horrors  thickened  upon  him  as  he  fled.  He 
beheld  direful  phantoms  glaring  and  gibbering  around  him, 
and  heard  the  sound  of  pursuit  in  the  echoes  of  his  footsteps. 
He  reached  his  home  overcome  with  affright;  several  hours 
elapsed  before  he  could  recover  speech  to  tell  his  story,  and 
he  died  on  the  following  day. 

The  judicious  Don  Pedro  do  Roxas  holds  the  account  of  the 
buried  treasure  for  fabulous,  but  the  adventure  of  this  un- 
lucky man  for  very  possible;  being  led  on  by  avarice,  or 
rather  the  hope  of  retrieving  a desperate  fortune.  He,  more- 
over, pronounces  his  dying  shortly  after  coming  forth  as  very 
probable;  because  the  darkness  of  the  cave;  its  coldness;  the 
fright  at  finding  the  bones ; the  dread  of  meeting  the  imagi- 
nary dog,  all  joining  to  operate  upon  a man  who  was  past  the 
prime  of  his  days,  and  enfeebled  by  poverty  and  scanty  food, 
might  easily  cause  his  death. 

Many  have  considered  this  cave  as  intended  originally  for  a 
sally  or  retreat  from  the  city  in  case  it  should  be  taken ; an 
opinion  rendered  probable,  it  is  thought,  by  its  grandeur  and 
great  extent. 

The  learned  Salazar  de  Mendoza,  however,  in  his  history  of 
the  grand  cardinal  of  Spain,  affirms  it  as  an  established  fact, 
that  it  was  first  wrought  out  of  the  rock  by  Tubal,  the  son  of 
Japhet,  and  grandson  of  Noah,  and  afterwards  repaired  and 
greatly  augmented  by  Hercules  the  Egyptian,  who  made  it  his 


72 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


habitation  after  he  had  erected  his  pillars  at  the  straits  of 
Gibraltar.  Here,  too,  it  is  said,  he  read  magic  to  his  follow- 
ers, and  taught  them  those  supernatural  arts  by  which  he 
accomplished  his  vast  achievements.  Others  think  that  it  was 
a temple  dedicated  to  Hercules ; as  was  the  case,  according  to 
Pomponius  Mela,  with  the  great  cave  in  the  rock  of  Gibraltar; 
certain  it  is,  that  it  has  always  borne  the  name  of  “ The  Cave 
of  Hercules.” 

There  are  not  wanting  some  who  have  insinuated  that  it  was 
a work  dating  from  the  time  of  the  Eomans,  and  intended  as 
a cloaca  or  sewer  of  the  city ; but  such  a grovelling  insinuation 
will  be  treated  with  proper  scorn  by  the  reader,  after  the 
nobler  purposes  to  which  he  has  heard  this  marvellous  cavern 
consecrated. 

From  all  the  circumstances  here  adduced  from  learned  and 
reverend  authors,  it  will  be  perceived  that  Toledo  is  a city 
fruitful  of  marvels,  and  that  the  necromantic  tower  of  Her- 
cules has  more  solid  foundation  than  most  edifices  of  similar 
import  in  ancient  history. 

The  writer  of  these  pages  will  venture  to  add  the  result  of 
his  personal  researches  respecting  the  far-famed  cavern  in 
question.  Eambling  about  Toledo  in  the  year  1826,  in  com- 
pany with  a small  knot  of  antiquity  hunters,  among  whom 
was  an  eminent  British  painter,*  and  an  English  nobleman, t 
who  has  since  distinguished  himself  in  Spanish  historical  re- 
seareh,  we  directed  our  steps  to  the  church  of  San  Gines,  and 
inquired  for  the  portal  of  the  secret  cavern.  The  sacristan  was 
a voluble  and  communicative  man,  and  one  not  likely  to  be 
niggard  of  his  tongue  about  any  thing  he  knew,  or  slow  to 
boast  of  any  marvel  pertaining  to  his  church ; but  he  professed 
utter  ignorance  of  the  existence  of  any  such  portal.  He  re- 
membered to  have  heard,  however,  that  immediately  under 
the  entrance  to  the  church  there  was  an  arch  of  mason-work, 
apparently  the  upper  part  of  some  subterranean  portal ; but 
that  all  had  been  covered  up  and  a pavement  laid  down  there- 
on; so  that  whether  it  led  to  the  magic  cave  or  the  necro- 
mantic tower  remains  a mystery,  and  so  must  remain  until 
some  monarch  or  archbishop  shall  again  have  courage  and 
authority  to  break  the  spell. 


* Mr.  D.  W— kie. 


t Lord  Mah— n. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN. 


73 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.* 


CHAPTER  I. 

CONSTERNATION  OF  SPAIN— CONDUCT  OF  THE  CONQUERORS-- 
MISSIVES  BETWEEN  TARIC  AND  MUZA. 

The  overthrow  of  King  Roderick  and  his  army  on  the  hanks 
of  the  Guadalete,  threw  open  all  southern  Spain  to  the  inroads 
of  the  Moslems.  The  whole  country  fled  before  them ; villages 
and  hamlets  were  hastily  abandoned ; the  inhabitants  placed 
their  aged  and  infirm,  their  wives  and  children,  and  their  most 
precious  effects,  on  mules  and  other  beasts  of  burden,  and, 
driving  before  them  their  flocks  and  herds,  made  for  distant 
parts  of  the  land ; for  the  fastnesses  of  the  mountains,  and  for 
such  of  the  cities  as  yet  possessed  walls  and  bulwarks.  Many 
gave  out,  faint  and  weary,  by  the  way,  and  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  enemy ; others,  at  the  distant  sight  of  a turban  or  a 
Moslem  standard,  or  on  hearing  the  clangour  of  a trumpet, 
abandoned  their  flocks  and  herds  and  hastened  their  flight 
with  their  families.  If  their  pursuers  gained  upon  them,  they 
threw  by  their  household  goods  and  whatever  was  of  burthen, 
and  thought  themselves  fortunate  to  escape,  naked  and  desti- 
tute, to  a place  of  refuge.  Thus  the  roads  were  covered  with 
scattered  flocks  and  herds,  and  with  spoil  of  all  kind. 

The  Arabs,  however,  were  not  guilty  of  wanton  cruelty  or 
ravage;  on  the  contrary,  they  conducted  themselves  with  a 
moderation  but  seldom  witnessed  in  more  civilized  conquerors. 
Taric  el  Tuerto,  though  a thorough  man  of  the  sword,  and  one 


* In  this  legend  most  of  the  facts  respecting  the  Arab  inroads  into  Spain  are  on 
the  authority  of  Arabian  writers;  who  had  the  most  accurate  means  of  informa- 
tion. Those  relative  to  the  Spaniards  are  chiefly  from  old  Spanish  chronicles.  It 
is  to  be  remarked  that  the  Arab  accounts  have  most  the  air  of  verity,  and  the 
events  as  they  relate  them  are  in  the  ordinary  course  of  common  life.  The  Span- 
ish accounts,  on  the  contrary,  are  full  of  the  marvellous ; for  there  were  no  greater 
romancers  than  the  monkish  chroniclers. 


74 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


whose  whole  thoughts  were  warlike,  yet  evinced  wonderful 
judgment  and  discretion.  He  checked  the  predatory  habits  of 
liis  troops  with  a rigorous  hand.  They  were  forbidden,  under 
pain  of  severe  punishment,  to  molest  any  peaceable  and  unfor- 
tified towns,  or  any  unarmed  and  unresisting  people,  who  re- 
mained quiet  in  their  homes.  No  spoil  was  permitted  to  be 
made  excepting  in  fields  of  battle,  in  camps  of  routed  foes,  oi 
in  cities  taken  by  the  sword. 

Tarie  had  little  need  to  exercise  his  severity ; his  orders  were 
obeyed  through  love,  rather  than  fear,  for  he  was  the  idol  of 
his  soldiery.  They  admired  his  restless  and  daring  spirit, 
which  nothing  could  dismay.  His  gaunt  and  sinewy  form, 
his  fiery  eye,  his  visage  seamed  with  scars,  were  suited  to  the 
hardihood  of  his  deeds;  and  when  mounted  on  his  foaming 
steed,  careering  the  field  of  battle  with  quivering  lance  or 
flashing  scimitar,  his  Arabs  would  greet  him  with  shouts  of 
enthusiasm.  But  what  endeared  him  to  them  more  than  all 
was  his  soldier-like  contempt  of  gain.  Conquest  was  his  only 
passion ; glory  the  only  reward  he  coveted.  As  to  the  spoil  of 
the  conquered,  he  shared  it  freely  among  his  followers,  and 
squandered  his  own  portion  with  open-handed  generosity. 

While  Taric  was  pushing  his  triumphant  course  through 
Andalusia,  tidings  of  his  stupendous  victory  on  the  banks  of 
the  Guadalete  were  carried  to  Muza  ben  Nosier.  Messengers 
after  messengers  arrived,  vying  who  should  most  extol  the 
achievements  of  the  conqueror  and  the  grandeur  of  the  con- 
quest, ‘ ‘ Taric,  ” said  they,  ‘ ‘ has  overthrown  the  whole  force 
of  the  unbelievers  in  one  mighty  battle.  Their  king  is  slain ; 
thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  their  warriors  are  de- 
stroyed ; the  whole  land  lies  at  our  mercy ; and  city  after  city 
is  surrendering  to  the  victorious  arms  of  Taric.” 

The  heart  oi  Muza  ben  Nosier  sickened  at  these  tidings,  and, 
instead  of  rejoicing  at  the  success  of  the  cause  of  Islam,  he 
trembled  with  jealous  fear  lest  the  triumphs  of  Taric  in  Spain 
should  eclipse  his  own  victories  in  Africa.  He  despatched  mis* 
sives  to  the  Caliph  Waled  Almanzor,  informing  him  of  these 
new  conquests,  but  taking  the  whole  glory  to  himself,  and 
making  no  mention  of  the  services  of  Taric ; or  at  least,  only 
mentioning  him  incidentally  as  a subordinate  commander. 
“ The  battles,”  said  he,  “have  been  terrible  as  the  day  of  judg- 
ment; but  by  the  aid  of  Allah  we  have  gained  the  victory.” 

He  then  prepared  in  all  haste  to  cross  over  into  Spain  and 
assume  the  command  of  the  conquering  army ; and  he  wrote 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  75 


a letter  in  advance  to  interrupt  Taric  in  the  midst  of  his  career. 
“ Wherever  this  letter  may  find  thee,”  said  he,  “I  charge  thee 
halt  with  thy  army  and  await  my  coming.  Thy  force  is  inade- 
quate to  the  subjugation  of  the  land,  and  by  rashly  venturing, 
thou  mayst  lose  every  thing.  I will  be  with  thee  speedily, 
with  a reinforcement  of  troops  competent  to  so  great  an  enter- 
prise.” 

The  letter  overtook  the  veteran  Taric  while  in  the  full  glow 
of  triumphant  success;  having  overrun  some  of  the  richest 
parts  of  Andalusia,  and  just  received  the  surrender  of  the  city 
of  Eciia.  As  he  read  the  letter  the  blood  mantled  in  his  sun- 
burnt cheek  and  fire  kindled  in  his  eye,  for  he  penetrated  the 
motives  of  Muza.  ITe  suppressed  his  wrath,  however,  and 
turning  with  a bitter  expression  of  forced  composure  to  his 
captains,  “ Unsaddle  your  steeds,”  said  he,  “and  plant  your 
lances  in  the  earth ; set  up  your  tents  and  take  your  repose : 
for  we  must  await  the  coming  of  the  Wali  with  a mighty  force 
to  assist  us  in  our  conquest.  ” 

The  Arab  warriors  broke  forth  with  loud  murmurs  at  these 
words:  “What  need  have  we  of  aid,”  cried  they,  “when  the 
whole  country  is  flying  before  us ; and  what  better  commander 
can  we  have  than  Taric  to  lead  us  on  to  victory?” 

Count  Julian,  also,  who  was  present,  now  hastened  to  give 
his  traitorous  counsel. 

“Why  pause,”  cried  he,  “at  this  precious  moment?  The 
great  army  of  the  Goths  is  vanquished,  and  their  nobles  are 
slaughtered  or  dispersed.  Follow  up  your  blow  before  the 
land  can  recover  from  its  panic.  Overrun  the  provinces,  seize 
upon  the  cities,  make  yourself  master  of  the  capital,  and  your 
conquest  is  complete.”  * 

The  advice  of  Julian  was  applauded  by  all  the  Arab  chief- 
tains, who  were  impatient  of  any  interruption  in  their  career  of 
conquest.  Taric  was  easily  persuaded  to  what  was  the  wish  of 
his  heart.  Disregarding  the  letter  of  Muza,  therefore,  he  pre- 
pared to  pursue  his  victories.  For  this  purpose  he  ordered  a 
review  of  his  troops  on  the  plain  of  Ecija.  Some  were  mounted 
on  steeds  which  they  had  brought  from  Africa ; the  rest  he  sup- 
plied with  horses  taken  from  the  Christians.  He  repeated  his 
general  orders,  that  they  should  inflict  no  wanton  injury,  nor 
plunder  any  place  that  offered  no  resistance.  They  were  for- 
bidden, also,  to  encumber  themselves  with  booty,  or  even  with 


*kConde,  p.  1,  c.  10 


76 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


provisions ; but  were  to  scour  the  country  with  all  speed,  and 
seize  upon  all  its  fortresses  and  strong-holds. 

He  then  divided  his  host  into  three  several  armies.  One  he 
placed  under  the  command  of  the  Greek  renegado,  Magued  el 
Bumi,  a man  of  desperate  courage ; and  sent  it  against  the  an- 
cient city  of  Cordova.  Another  was  sent  against  the  city  of 
Malaga,  and  was  led  by  Zayd  ben  Kesadi,  aided  by  the  Bishop 
Oppas.  The  third  was  led  by  Taric  himself,  and  with  this  he 
determined  to  make  a wide  sweep  through  the  kingdom.* 


CHAPTER  II. 

CAPTURE  OF  GRANADA— SUBJUGATION  OF  THE  ALPUXARRA 
MOUNTAINS. 

The  terror  of  the  arms  of  Taric  ben  Zeyad  went  before  him ; 
and,  at  the  same  time,  the  report  of  his  lenity  to  those  who 
submitted  without  resistance.  Wherever  he  appeared,  the 
towns,  for  the  most  part,  sent  forth  some  of  their  principal 
inhabitants  to  proffer  a surrender ; for  they  were  destitute  of 
fortifications,  and  their  fighting  men  had  perished  in  battle. 
They  were  all  received  into  allegiance  to  the  caliph,  and  were 
protected  from  pillage  or  molestation. 

After  marching  some  distance  through  the  country,  he 
entered  one  day  a vast  and  beautiful  plain,  interspersed  with 
villages,  adorned  with  groves  and  gardens,  watered  by  wind- 
ing rivers,  and  surrounded  by  lofty  mountains.  It  was  the 
famous  vega,  or  plain  of  Granada,  destined  to  be  for  ages  the 
favourite  abode  of  the  Moslems.  When  the  Arab  conquerors 
beheld  this  delicious  vega,  they  were  lost  in  admiration ; for  it 
seemed  as  if  the  Prophet  had  given  them  a paradise  on  earth, 
as  a reward  for  their  services  in  his  cause. 

Taric  approached  the  city  of  Granada,  which  had  a formida- 
ble aspect,  seated  on  lofty  hills  and  fortified  with  Gothic  walls 
and  towers,  and  with  the  red  castle  or  citadel,  built  in  times  of 
old  by  the  Phoenicians  or  the  Romans.  As  the  Arab  chieftain 
eyed  the  place,  he  was  pleased  with  its  stern  warrior  look,  con- 
trasting with  the  smiling  beauty  of  its  vega,  and  the  freshness 
and  voluptuous  abundance  of  its  hills  and  valleys.  He  pitched 


Cronica  de  Espana,  de  Alonzo  el  Sabio.  P.  3,  c.  1. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  77 


his  tents  before  its  walls,  and  made  preparations  to  attack  it 
with  all  his  force. 

The  city,  however,  bore  but  the  semblance  of  power.  The 
flower  of  its  youth  had  perished  in  the  battle  of  the  Gaudalete \ 
many  of  the  principal  inhabitants  had  fled  to  the  mountains, 
and  few  remained  in  the  city  excepting  old  men,  women,  and 
children,  and  a number  of  Jews,  which  last  were  well  disposed 
to  take  part  with  the  conquerors.  The  city,  therefore,  readily 
capitulated,  and  was  received  into  vassalage  on  favourable 
terms.  The  inhabitants  were  to  retain  their  property,  their 
laws,  and  their  religion ; their  churches  and  priests  were  to  be 
respected;  and  no  other  tribute  was  required  of  them  than 
^uch  as  they  had  been  accustomed  to  pay  to  their  Gothic 
kings. 

On  taking  possession  of  Granada,  Taric  garrisoned  the  tow- 
ers and  castles,  and  left  as  alcayde  or  governor  a chosen  war- 
rior named  Betiz  Aben  Habuz,  a native  of  Arabia  Felix,  who 
had  distinguished  himself  by  his  valour  and  abilities.  This 
alcayde  subsequently  made  himself  king  of  Granada,  and  built 
a palace  on  one  of  its  hills ; the  remains  of  which  may  be  seen 
at  the  present  day.f 

Even  the  delights  of  Granada  had  no  power  to  detain  the 
active  and  ardent  Taric.  To  the  east  of  the  city  he  beheld  a 
lofty  chain  of  mountains,  towering  to  the  sky,  and  crowned 
with  shining  snow.  These  were  the  ‘ ‘ Mountains  of  the  Sun 
and  Air;”  and  the  perpetual  snows  on  their  summits  gave  birth 
to  streams  that  fertilized  the  plains.  In  their  bosoms,  shut  up 
among  cliffs  and  precipices,  were  many  small  valleys  of  great 
beauty  and  abundance.  The  inhabitants  were  a bold  and 
hardy  race,  who  looked  upon  their  mountains  as  everlasting 


+ The  house  shown  as  the  ancient  residence  of  Aben  Habuz  is  called  la  Casa  del 
Gallo , or  the  house  of  the  weathercock;  so  named,  says  Pedraza,  in  his  history  of 
Granada,  from  a bronze  figure  of  an  Arab  horseman,  armed  with  lance  and  buck- 
ler, which  once  surmounted  it,  and  which  varied  with  every  wind.  On  this  warlike 
weathercock  was  inscribed,  in  Arabic  characters, 

Dice  el  sabio  Aben  Habuz 
Que  asi  se  defiende  el  Andaluz. 

(In  this  way,  says  Aben  Habuz  the  wise, 

The  Andalusian  his  foe  defies. } 

The  Casa  del  Gallo,  even  until  within  twenty  years,  possessed  two  great  halls 
beautifully  decorated  with  morisco  reliefs.  It  then  caught  fire  and  was  so  dam- 
aged as  to  require  to  be  nearly  rebuilt.  It  is  now  a manufactory  of  coarse  canvas, 
and  has  nothing  of  the  Moorish  character  remaining.  It  commands  a beautiful 
view  of  the  city  and  the  vega. 


78 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


fortresses  that  could  never  be  taken.  The  inhabitants  of  the? 
surrounding  country  had  fled  to  these  natural  fastnesses  for 
refuge,  and  driven  thither  their  flocks  and  herds. 

Taric  felt  that  the  dominion  he  had  acquired  of  the  plains 
would  be  insecure  until  he  had  penetrated  and  subdued  these 
haughty  mountains.  Leaving  Aben  Habuz,  therefore,  in  com- 
mand of  Granada,  he  marched  with  his  army  across  the  vega, 
and  entered  the  folds  of  the  Sierra,  which  stretch  towards  the 
south.  The  inhabitants  fled  with  affright  on  hearing  the 
Moorish  trumpets,  or  beholding  the  approach  of  the  turbaned 
horsemen,  and  plunged  deeper  into  the  recesses  of  their  moun- 
tains. As  the  army  advanced,  the  roads  became  more  and  more 
rugged  and  difficult ; sometimes  climbing  great  rocky  heights, 
and  at  other  times  descending  abruptly  into  deep  ravines, 
the  beds  of  winter  torrents.  The  mountains  were  strangely 
wild  and  sterile ; broken  into  cliffs  and  precipices  of  variegated 
marble.  At  their  feet  were  little  valleys  enamelled  with 
groves  and  gardens,  interlaced  with  silver  streams,  and  stud- 
ded with  villages  and  hamlets ; but  all  deserted  by  their  in- 
habitants. No  one  appeared  to  dispute  the  inroad  of  the 
Moslems,  who  continued  their  march  with  increasing  confi- 
dence, their  pennons  fluttering  from  rock  and  cliff,  and  the 
valle7fs  echoing  to  the  din  of  trumpet,  drum,  and  cymbal.  At 
length  they  came  to  a defile  where  the  mountains  seemed  to 
have  been  rent  asunder  to  make  way  for  a foaming  torrent. 
The  narrow  and  broken  road  wound  along  the  dizzy  edge  of 
precipices,  until  it  came  to  where  a bridge  was  thrown  across 
the  chasm.  It  was  a fearful  and  gloomy  pass ; great  beetling 
cliffs  overhung  the  road,  and  the  torrent  roared  below.  This 
awful  defile  has  ever  been  famous  in  the  warlike  history  of 
those  mountains,  by  the  name,  in  former  times,  of  the  Bar- 
ranco  de  Tocos,  and  at  present  of  the  bridge  of  Tablete.  The 
Saracen  army  entered  fearlessly  into  the  pass;  a part  had 
already  crossed  the  bridge,  and  was  slowly  toiling  up  the  rug- 
ged road  on  the  opposite  side,  when  great  shouts  arose,  and 
every  cliff  appeared  suddenly  peopled  with  furious  foes.  In 
an  instant  a deluge  of  missiles  of  every  sort  was  rained  upon 
the  astonished  Moslems.  Darts,  arrows,  javelins,  and  stones, 
came  whistling  down,  singling  out  the  most  conspicuous  cava 
liers ; and  at  times  great  masses  of  rock,  bounding  and  thun- 
dering along  the  mountain  side,  crushed  whole  ranks  at  once, 
or  hurled  horses  and  riders  over  the  edge  of  the  precipices. 

It  was  in  vain  to  attempt  to  brave  this  mountain  warfare. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  79 


The  enemy  were  beyond  the  reach  of  missiles,  and  safe  from 
pursuit ; and  the  horses  of  the  Arabs  were  here  an  incumbrance 
rather  than  an  aid.  The  trumpets  sounded  a retreat,  and  the 
army  retired  in  tumult  and  confusion,  harassed  by  the  enemy 
until  extricated  from  the  defile.  Taric,  who  had  beheld  cities 
and  castles  surrendering  without  a blow,  was  enraged  at  being 
braved  by  a mere  horde  of  mountain  boors,  and  made  another 
attempt  to  penetrate  the  mountains,  but  was  again  waylaid 
and  opposed  with  horrible  slaughter. 

The  fiery  son  of  Ishmael  foamed  with  rage  at  being  thus 
checked  in  his  career  and  foiled  in  his  revenge.  He  was  on 
the  point  of  abandoning  the  attempt,  and  returning  to  the 
vega,  when  a Christian  boor  sought  his  camp,  and  was  ad- 
mitted to  his  presence.  The  miserable  wretch  possessed  a 
cabin  and  a little  patch  of  ground  among  the  mountains,  and 
offered,  if  these  should  be  protected  from  ravage,  to  inform  the 
Arab  commander  of  a way  by  which  troops  of  horse  might 
oe  safely  introduced  into  the  bosom  of  the  sierra,  and  the 
whole  subdued.  The  name  of  this  caitiff  was  Fandino,  and  it 
deserves  to  be  perpetually  recorded  with  ignominy.  His  case 
is  an  instance  how  much  it  is  in  the  power,  at  times,  of  the 
most  insignificant  being  to  do  mischief,  and  how  all  the  valour 
of  the  magnanimous  and  the  brave  may  be  defeated  by  the 
treason  of  the  selfish  and  the  despicable. 

Instructed  by  this  traitor,  the  Arab  commander  caused  ten 
thousand  foot-soldiers  and  four  thousand  horsemen,  com- 
manded by  a valiant  captain,  named  Ibrahim  Albuxarra,  to 
be  conveyed  by  sea  to  the  little  port  of  Adra,  at  the  Mediter- 
ranean foot  of  the  mountains.  Here  they  landed,  and,  guided 
by  the  traitor,  penetrated  to  the  heart  of  the  sierra,  laying 
every  thing  waste.  The  brave  mountaineers,  thus  hemmed  in 
between  two  armies,  destitute  of  fortresses  and  without  hope 
of  succour,  were  obliged  to  capitulate ; but  their  valour  was  not 
without  avail,  for  never,  even  in  Spain,  did  vanquished  people 
surrender  on  prouder  or  more  honourable  terms.  We  have 
named  the  wretch  who  betrayed  his  native  mountains ; let  us, 
equally,  record  the  name  of  him  whose  pious  patriotism  saved 
them  from  desolation.  It  was  the  reverend  Bishop  Centerio. 
While  the  warriors  rested  on  their  arms  in  grim  and  menacing 
tranquillity  among  the  cliffs,  this  venerable  prelate  descended 
to  the  Arab  tents  in  the  valley,  to  conduct  the  capitulation.  In 
stipulating  for  the  safety  of  his  people,  he  did  not  forget  that 
they  were  brave  men,  and  that  they  still  had  weapons  in  their 


80 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


hands.  He  obtained  conditions  accordingly.  It  was  agreed 
that  they  should  be  permitted  to  retain  their  houses,  lands, 
and  personal  effects ; that  they  should  be  unmolested  in  their 
religion,  and  their  temples  and  priests  respected;  and  that 
they  should  pay  no  other  tribute  than  such  as  they  had  been 
accustomed  to  render  to  their  kings.  Should  they  prefer  to 
leave  the  country  and  to  remove  to  any  part  of  Christendom, 
they  were  to  be  allowed  to  sell  their  possessions ; and  to  take 
with  them  the  money,  and  all  their  other  effects.* 

Ibrahim  Albuxarra  remained  in  command  of  the  territory, 
and  the  whole  sierra,  or  chain  of  mountains,  took  his  name, 
which  has  since  been  slightly  corrupted  into  that  of  the 
Alpuxarras.  The  subjugation  of  this  rugged  region,  however, 
was  for  a long  time  incomplete ; many  of  the  Christians  main- 
tained a wild  and  hostile  independence,  living  in  green  glens 
and  scanty  valleys  among  the  heights ; and  the  sierra  of  the 
Alpuxarras  has,  in  all  ages,  been  one  of  the  most  difficult  parts 
of  Andalusia  to  be  subdued. 


CHAPTER  III. 

EXPEDITION  OF  MAGUED  AGAINST  CORDOVA— DEFENCE  OF  THE 
PATRIOT  PELISTES. 

While  the  veteran  Taric  was  making  this  wide  circuit 
through  the  land,  the  expedition  under  Magued  the  renegado 
proceeded  against  the  city  of  Cordova.  The  inhabitants  of 
that  ancient  place  had  beheld  the  great  army  of  Don  Roderick 
spreading  like  an  inundation  over  the  plain  of  the  Guadal- 
quivir, and  had  felt  confident  that  it  must  sweep  the  infidel 
invaders  from  the  land.  What  then  was  their  dismay,  when 
scattered  fugitives,  wild  with  horror  and  affright,  brought 
them  tidings  of  the  entire  overthrow  of  that  mighty  host,  and 
the  disappearance  of  the  king ! In  the  midst  of  their  conster- 
nation, the  Gothic  noble,  Pelistes,  arrived  at  their  gates,  hag- 
gard with  fatigue  of  body  and  anguish  of  mind,  and  leading 
a remnant  of  his  devoted  cavaliers,  who  had  survived  the 
dreadful  battle  of  the  Guadalete.  The  people  of  Cordova  knew 
the  valiant  and  steadfast  spirit  of  Pelistc and  rallied  round 


* Pedraza,  Hist.  Granad.  p.  3,  c.  2.  Bleda,  Cronica,  L.  2,  c.  10. 


LEGEND  OF  TEE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  81 


him  as  a last  hope.  “Roderick  is  fallen,”  cried  they,  “and 
we  have  neither  king  nor  captain ; be  unto  us  as  a sovereign ; 
take  command  of  our  city,  and  protect  us  in  this  hour  of 
peril !” 

The  heart  of  Pelistes  was  free  from  ambition,  and  was  too 
much  broken  by  grief  to  be  flattered  by  the  offer  of  command ; 
but  he  felt  above  every  thing  for  the  woes  of  his  country,  and 
was  ready  to  assume  any  desperate  service  in  her  cause, 
“Your  city,”  said  he,  “ is  surrounded  by  walls  and  towers, 
and  may  yet  check  the  progress  of  the  foe.  Promise  to  stand 
by  me  till  the  last,  and  I will  undertake  your  defence.”  The 
inhabitants  all  promised  implicit  obedience  and  devoted  zeal ; 
for  what  will  not  the  inhabitants  of  a wealthy  city  promise 
and  profess  in  a moment  of  alarm.  The  instant,  however, 
that  they  heard  of  the  approach  of  the  Moslem  troops,  the 
wealthier  citizens  packed  up  their  effects  and  fled  to  the 
mountains,  or  to  the  distant  city  of  Toledo.  Even  the  monks 
collected  the  riches  of  their  convents  and  churches,  and  fled. 
Pelistes,  though  he  saw  himself  thus  deserted  by  those  who 
had  the  greatest  interest  in  the  safety  of  the  city,  yet  deter- 
mined not  to  abandon  its  defence.  He  had  still  his  faithful 
though  scanty  band  of  cavaliers,  and  a number  of  fugitives  of 
the  army ; in  all  amounting  to  about  four  hundred  men.  He 
stationed  guards,  therefore,  at  the  gates  and  in  the  towers, 
and  made  every  preparation  for  a desperate  resistance. 

In  the  meantime,  the  army  of  Moslems  and  apostate  Chris- 
tians advanced,  under  the  command  of  the  Greek  renegado, 
Magued,  and  guided  by  the  traitor  Julian.  While  they  were  yet 
at  some  distance  from  the  city,  their  scouts  brought  to  them  a 
shepherd,  whom  they  had  surprised  on  the  banks  of  the  Gua- 
dalquivir. The  trembling  hind  was  an  inhabitant  of  Ctordova, 
and  revealed  to  them  the  state  of  the  place,  and  the  weakness 
of  its  garrison. 

“And  the  walls  and  gates,”  said  Magued,  “are  they  strong 
and  well  guarded?” 

“ The  walls  are  high,  and  of  wondrous  strength,”  replied  the 
shepherd,  “and  soldiers  hold  watch  at  the  gates  by  day  and 
night.  But  there  is  one  place  where  the  city  may  be  secretly 
entered.  In  a part  of  the  wall,  not  far  from  the  bridge,  the 
battlements  are  broken,  and  there  is  a breach  at  some  height 
from  the  ground.  Hard  by  stands  a fig-tree,  by  the  aid  of 
which  the  wall  may  easily  be  scaled.” 

Having  received  this  mformation,  Magued  halted  with  his 


82 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


army,  and  sent  forward  several  renegado  Christians,  partisans 
of  Count  Julian,  who  entered  Cordova  as  if  flying  before  the 
enemy.  On  a dark  and  tempestuous  night,  the  Moslems  ap- 
proached to  the  end  of  the  bridge  which  crosses  the  Guadal- 
quivir, and  remained  in  ambush.  Magued  took  a small  party 
of  chosen  men,  and,  guided  by  the  shepherd,  forded  the  stream 
and  groped  silently  along  the  wall  to  the  place  where  stood  the 
fig-tree.  The  traitors,  wTho  had  fraudulently  entered  the  city, 
were  ready  on  the  wall  to  render  assistance.  Magued  ordered 
his  followers  to  make  use  of  the  long  folds  of  their  turbans 
instead  of  cords,  and  succeeded  without  difficulty  in  clamber- 
ing into  the  breach. 

Drawing  their  scimitars,  they  now  hastened  to  the  gate 
which  opened  towards  the  bridge;  the  guards,  suspecting  no 
assault  from  within,  were  taken  by  surprise,  and  easily  over- 
powered ; the  gate  was  thrown  open,  and  the  army  that  had 
remained  in  ambush,  rushed  over  the  bridge,  and  entered  with 
out  opposition. 

The  alarm  had  by  this  time  spread  throughout  the  city ; but 
already  a torrent  of  armed  men  was  pouring  through  the 
streets.  Pelistes  sallied  forth  with  his  cavaliers  and  such  of 
the  soldiery  as  he  could  collect,  and  endeavoured  to  repel  the 
foe ; but  every  effort  was  in  vain.  The  Christians  were  slowly 
driven  from  street  to  street,  and  square  to  square,  disputing 
every  inch  of  ground ; until,  finding  another  body  of  the  enemy 
approaching  to  attack  them  in  rear,  they  took  refuge  in  a 
convent,  and  succeeded  in  throwing  to  and  barring  the  pon- 
derous doors.  The  Moors  attempted  to  force  the  gates,  but 
were  assailed  with  such  showers  of  missiles  from  the  windows 
and  battlements  that  they  were  obliged  to  retire.  Pelistes 
examined  the  convent,  and  found  it  admirably  calculated  for 
defence.  It  was  of  great  extent,  with  spacious  courts  and 
cloisters.  The  gates  were  massive,  and  secured  with  bolts 
and  bars;  the  walls  were  of  great  thickness;  the  windows 
high  and  grated ; there  was  a great  tank  or  cistern  of  water, 
and  the  friars,  who  had  fled  from  the  city,  had  left  behind  a 
good  supply  of  provisions.  Here,  then,  Pelistes  proposed  to 
make  a stand,  and  to  endeavour  to  hold  out  until  succour  should 
arrive  from  some  other  city.  His  proposition  was  received 
with  shouts  by  his  loyal  cavaliers ; not  one  of  whom  but  was 
ready  to  lay  down  his  life  in  the  service  of  his  commander. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  83 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DEFENCE  OF  THE  CONVENT  OF  ST.  GEORGE  BY  PELISTES. 

For  three  long  and  anxious  months  did  the  good  knight 
Pelistes  and  his  cavaliers  defend  their  sacred  asylum  against 
the  repeated  assaults  of  the  infidels.  The  standard  of  the  true 
faith  was  constantly  displayed  from  the  loftiest  tower,  and  a 
fire  blazed  there  throughout  the  nighty  as  signals  of  distress  to 
the  surrounding  country.  The  watchman  from  his  turret  kept 
a wary  lookout  over  the  land,  hoping  in  every  cloud  of  dust 
to  descry  the  glittering  helms  of  Christian  warriors.  The 
country,  however,  was  forlorn  and  abandoned,  or  if  per- 
chance a human  being  was  perceived,  it  was  some  Arab  horse- 
man, careering  the  plain  of  the  Guadalquivir  as  fearlessly  as 
if  it  were  his  native  desert. 

By  degrees  the  provisions  of  the  convent  were  consumed, 
and  the  cavaliers  had  to  slay  their  horses,  one  by  one,  for  food. 
They  suffered  the  wasting  miseries  of  famine  without  a mur- 
mur, and  always  met  their  commander  with  a smile.  Pelistes, 
however,  read  their  sufferings  in  their  wan  and  emaciated 
countenances,  and  felt  more  for  them  than  for  himself.  He 
was  grieved  at  heart  that  such  loyalty  and  valour  should  only 
lead  to  slavery  or  death,  and  resolved  to  make  one  desperate 
attempt  for  their  deliverance.  Assembling  them  one  day  in 
the  court  of  the  convent,  he  disclosed  to  them  his  purpose. 

“ Comrades  and  brothers  in  arms,”  said  he,  “ it  is  needless  to 
conceal  danger  from  brave  men.  Our  case  is  desperate ; our 
countrymen  either  know  not  or  heed  not  our  situation,  or 
have  not  the  means  to  help  us.  There  is  but  one  chance  of 
escape ; it  is  full  of  peril,  and,  as  your  leader,  I claim  the  right 
to  brave  it.  To-morrow  at  break  of  day  I will  sally  forth 
and  make  for  the  city  gates  at  the  moment  of  their  being 
opened;  no  one  will  suspect  a solitary  horseman;  I shall  be 
taken  for  one  of  those  recreant  Christians  who  have  basely 
mingled  with  the  enemy.  If  I succeed  in  getting  out  of  the 
city  I will  hasten  to  Toledo  for  assistance.  In  all  events  I shall 
be  back  in  less  than  twenty  days.  Keep  a vigilant  lookout 
toward  the  nearest  mountain.  If  you  behold  five  lights  blaz- 
ing upon  its  summit,  be  assured  I am  at  hand  with  succour, 
and  prepare  yourselves  to  sally  forth  upon  the  city  as  I attack 


84 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


the  gates.  Should  I fail  in  obtaining  aid,  I will  return  to  die 
with  you.” 

When  he  had  finished,  his  warriors  would  fain  have  severally 
undertaken  the  enterprise,  and  they  remonstrated  against  his 
exposing  himself  to  such  peril ; but  he  was  not  to  be  shaken 
from  his  purpose.  On  the  following  morning,  ere  the  break 
of  day,  his  horse  was  led  forth,  caparisoned,  into  the  court  of 
the  convent,  and  Pelistes  appeared  in  complete  armour.  As- 
sembling his  cavaliers  in  the  chapel,  he  prayed  with  them  for 
some  time  before  the  altar  of  the  holy  Virgin.  Then  rising 
and  standing  in  the  midst  of  them,  “God  knows,  my  com- 
panions,” said  he,  “ whether  we  have  any  longer  a country;  if 
not,  better  were  we  in  our  graves.  Loyal  and  true  have  ye  been 
to  me,  and  loyal  have  ye  been  to  my  son,  even  to  the  hour  of 
his  death ; and  grieved  am  I that  I have  no  other  means  of 
proving  my  love  for  you,  than  by  adventuring  my  worthless 
life  for  your  deliverance.  All  I ask  of  you  before  I go,  is  a 
solemn  promise  to  defend  yourselves  to  the  last  like  brave  men 
and  Christian  cavaliers,  and  never  to  renounce  your  faith,  or 
throw  yourselves  on  the  mercy  of  the  renegado  Magued,  or  the 
traitor  Julian.”  They  all  pledged  their  words,  and  took  a 
solemn  oath  to  the  same  effect  before  the  altar. 

Pelistes  then  embraced  them  one  by  one,  and  gave  them  his 
benediction,  and  as  he  did  so  his  heart  yearned  over  them,  for 
he  felt  towards  them,  not  merely  as  a companion  in  arms  and  as 
a commander,  but  as  a father;  and  he  took  leave  of  them  as  if 
he  had  been  going  to  his  death.  The  warriors,  on  their  part, 
crowded  round  him  in  silence,  kissing  his  hands  and  the  hem 
of  his  surcoat,  and  many  of  the  sternest  shed  tears. 

The  gray  of  the  dawning  had  just  streaked  the  east,  when 
Pelistes  took  lance  in  hand,  hung  his  shield  about  his  neck, 
and  mounting  his  steed,  issued  quietly  forth  from  a postern  of 
the  convent.  He  paced  slowly  through  the  vacant  streets,  and 
the  tramp  of  his  steed  echoed  afar  in  that  silent  hour ; but  no 
one  suspected  a warrior,  moving  thus  singly  and  tranquilly  in 
an  armed  city,  to  be  an  enemy.  He  arrived  at  the  gate  just  at 
the  hour  of  opening ; a f oraging  party  was  entering  with  cattle 
and  with  beasts  of  burden,  and  he  passed  unheeded  through 
the  throng.  As  soon  as  he  was  out  of  sight  of  the  soldiers  who 
guarded  the  gate,  he  quickened  his  pace,  and  at  length,  gallop- 
ing at  full  speed,  succeeded  in  gaining  the  mountains.  Here 
he  paused,  and  alighted  at  a solitary  farm-house  to  breathe  his 
panting  steed;  but  had  scarce  put  foot  to  ground  when  he 


LEGEND  OF  TI1E  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  85 


heard  the  distant  sound  of  pursuit,  and  beheld  a horseman 
spurring*  up  the  mountain. 

Throwing  himself  again  upon  his  steed,  he  abandoned  the 
road  and  galloped  across  the  rugged  heights.  The  deep  dry 
channel  of  a torrent  checked  his  career,  and  his  horse  stum- 
bling upon  the  margin,  rolled  with  his  rider  to  the  bottom. 
Pelistes  was  sorely  bruised  by  the  fall,  and  his  whole  visage 
was  bathed  in  blood.  His  horse,  too,  was  maimed  and  unable 
to  stand,  so  that  there  was  no  hope  of  escape.  The  enemy  drew 
near,  and  proved  to  be  no  other  than  Magued,  the  renegado 
general,  who  had  perceived  him  as  he  issued  forth  from  the 
city,  and  had  followed  singly  in  pursuit.  “Well  met,  sehor 
alcayde!”  exclaimed  he,  “and  overtaken  in  good  time.  Sur- 
render yourself  my  prisoner.  ” 

Pelistes  made  no  other  reply  than  by  drawing  his  sword, 
bracing  his  shield,  and  preparing  for  defence.  Magued,  though 
an  apostate,  and  a fierce  warrior,  possessed  some  sparks  of 
knightly  magnanimity.  Seeing  his  adversary  dismounted,  he 
disdained  to  take  him  at  a disadvantage,  but,  alighting,  tied 
his  horse  to  a tree. 

The  conflict  that  ensued  was  desperate  and  doubtful,  for 
seldom  had  two  warriors  met  so  well  matched  or  of  equal 
prowess.  Their  shields  were  hacked  to  pieces,  the  ground  was 
strewed  with  fragments  of  their  armour,  and  stained  with 
their  blo'od.  They  paused  repeatedly  to  take  breath ; regard- 
ing each  other  with  wonder  and  admiration.  Pelistes,  how- 
ever, had  been  previously  injured  by  his  fall,  and  fought  to 
great  disadvantage.  The  renegado  perceived  it,  and  sought  not 
to  slay  him,  but  to  take  him  alive.  Shifting  his  ground  con- 
tinually, he  wearied  his  antagonist,  who  was  growing  weaker 
and  weaker  from  the  loss  of  blood.  At  length  Pelistes  seemed 
to  summon  up  all  his  remaining  strength  to  make  a signal 
blow ; it  was  skilfully  parried,  and  he  fell  prostrate  upon  the 
ground.  The  renegado  ran  up,  and  putting  his  foot  upon  his 
sword,  and  the  point  of  his  scimitar  to  his  throat,  called  upon 
him  to  ask  his  life ; but  Pelistes  lay  without  sense,  and  as  one 
dead.  Magued  then  unlaced  the  helmet  of  his  vanquished 
enemy,  and  seated  himself  on  a rock  beside  him,  to  recover 
breath.  In  this  situation  the  warriors  were  found  by  cer- 
tain Moorish  cavaliers,  who  marvelled  much  at  the  traces  of 
that  stern  and  bloody  combat. 

Finding  there  was  yet  life  in  the  Christian  knight,  they  laid 
him  upon  one  of  their  horses,  and  aiding  Magued  to  remount 


86 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


his  steed,  proceeded  slowly  to  the  city.  As  the  convoy  passed 
by  the  convent,  the  cavaliers  looked  forth  and  beheld  their 
commander  borne  along  bleeding  and  a captive.  Furious  at 
the  sight,  they  sallied  forth  to  the  rescue,  hut  were  repulsed  by 
a superior  force  and  driven  back  to  the  great  portal  of  the 
church.  The  enemy  entered  pell-mell  with  them,  fighting 
from  aisle  to  aisle,  from  altar  to  altar,  and  in  the  courts  and 
cloisters  of  the  convent.  The  greater  part  of  the  cavaliers 
died  bravely,  sword  in  hand;  the  rest  were  disabled  with 
wounds  and  made  prisoners.  The  convent,  which  was  lately 
their  castle,  was  now  made  their  prison,  and  in  after-times,  in 
commemoration  of  this  event,  was  consecrated  by  the  name  of 
St.  George  of  the  Captives. 


CHAPTER  V. 

MEETING  BETWEEN  THE  PATRIOT  PELISTES  AND  THE  TRAITOR 

JULIAN. 

The  loyalty  and  prowess  of  the  good  knight  Pelistes  had 
gained  him  the  reverence  even  of  his  enemies.  He  was  for  a 
long  time  disabled  by  his  wounds,  during  which  he  was  kindly 
treated  by  the  Arab  chieftains,  who  strove  by  every  courteous 
means  to  cheer  his  sadness  and  make  him  forget  that  he  was 
a captive.  When  he  was  recovered  from  his  wounds  they 
gave  him  a magnificent  banquet,  to  testify  their  admiration  of 
his  virtues. 

Pelistes  appeared  at  the  banquet  clad  in  sable  armour,  and 
with  a countenance  pale  and  dejected,  for  the  ills  of  his 
country  evermore  preyed  upon  his  heart.  Among  the  assem- 
bled guests  was  Count  Julian,  who  held  a high  command  in 
the  Moslem  army,  and  was  arrayed  in  garments  of  mingled 
Christian  and  morisco  fashion.  Pelistes  had  been  a close 
and  bosom  friend  of  Julian  in  former  times,  and  had  served 
with  him  in  the  wars  in  Africa,  but  when  the  count  advanced 
to  accost  him  with  his  wonted  amity,  he  turned  away  in 
silence  and  deigned  not  to ‘notice  him;  neither,  during  the 
whole  of  the  repast,  did  he  address  to  him  ever  a word,  but 
treated  him  as  one  unknown. 

When  the  banquet  was  nearly  at  a close,  the  discourse 
turned  upon  the  events  of  the  war,  and  the  Moslem  chieftains, 


LEGEND  OF  TEE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  87 


in  great  courtesy,  dwelt  upon  the  merits  of  many  of  the  Chris- 
tian cavaliers  who  had  fallen  in  battle,  and  all  extolled  the 
valour  of  those  who  had  recently  perished  in  the  defence  of  the 
convent.  Pelistes  remained  silent  for  a tune,  and  checked  the 
grief  which  swelled  within  his  bosom  as  he  thought  of  his  de- 
voted cavaliers.  At  length,  lifting  up  his  voice,  “ Happy  are 
the  dead,”  said  he,  “for  they  rest  in  peace,  and  are  gone  to 
receive  the  reward  of  their  piety  and  valour!  I could  mourn 
over  the  loss  of  my  companions  in  arms,  but  they  have  fallen 
with  honour,  and  are  spared  the  wretchedness  I feel  in 
witnessing  the  thraldom  of  my  country.  I have  seen  my  only 
son,  the  pride  and  hope  of  my  age,  cut  down  at  my  side;  i 
have  beheld  kindred,  friends,  and  followers  falling  one  by  one 
around  me,  and  have  become  so  seasoned  to  those  losses  that  I 
have  ceased  to  weep.  Yet  there  is  one  man  over  whose  loss  I 
will  never  cease  to  grieve.  He  was  the  loved  companion  of 
my  youth,  and  the  steadfast  associate  of  my  graver  years.  He 
was  one  of  the  most  loyal  of  Christian  knights.  As  a friend 
he  was  loving  and  sincere;  as  a warrior  his  achievements  were 
above  all  praise.  What  has  become  of  him,  alas ! I know  not. 
If  fallen  in  battle,  and  I knew  where  his  bones  were  laid, 
whether  bleaching  on  the  plains  of  Xeres,  or  buried  in  the 
waters  of  the  Guadalete,  I would  seek  them  out  and  enshrine 
them  as  the  relics  of  a sainted  patriot.  Or  if,  like  many  of  his 
companions  in  arms,  he  should  be  driven  to  wander  in  foreign 
lands,  I would  join  him  in  his  hapless  exile,  and  we  would 
mourn  together  over  the  desolation  of  cur  country.  ” 

Even  the  hearts  of  the  Arab  warriors  were  touched  by  the 
lament  of  the  good  Pelistes,  and  they  said — “Who  was  this 
peerless  friend  in  whose  praise  thou  art  so  fervent?” 

“ His  name,”  replied  Pelistes,  “was  Count  Julian.” 

The  Moslem  warriors  stared  with  surprise.  “Noble  cava- 
lier,” exclaimed  they,  “has  grief  disordered  thy  senses?  Be- 
hold thy  friend  living  and  standing  before  thee,  and  yet  thou 
dost  not  know  him ! This,  this  is  Count  Julian !” 

Upon  this,  Pelistes  turned  his  eyes  upon  the  count,  and 
regarded  him  for  a time  with  a lofty  and  stern  demeanour ; 
and  the  countenance  of  Julian  darkened,  and  was  troubled, 
and  his  eye  sank  beneath  the  regard  of  that  loyal  and  honour- 
able cavalier.  And  Pelistes  said,  “In  the  name  of  God,  1 
charge  thee,  man  unknown!  to  answer.  Dost  thou  presume 
to  call  thyself  Count  Julian?” 

The  count  reddened  with  anger  at  these  words.  “Pelistes,” 


88 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


said  he,  “what  means  this  mockery?  thou  knowest  me  well; 
thou  knowest  me  for  Count  Julian.” 

“ I know  thee  for  a base  impostor !”  cried  Pelistes.  “ Count 
Julian  was  a noble  Gothic  knight ; but  thou  appearest  in  mon- 
grel Moorish  garb.  Count  Julian  was  a Christian,  faithful  and 
devout ; but  I behold  in  thee  a renegado  and  an  infidel.  Count 
Julian  was  ever  loyal  to  his  king,  and  foremost  in  his  couiu 
try’s  cause;  were  he  living  he  would  be  the  first  to  put  shield 
on  neck  and  lance  in  rest,  to  clear  the  land  of  her  invaders ; 
but  thou  art  a hoary  traitor ! thy  hands  are  stained  with  the 
royal  blood  of  the  Goths,  and  thou  hast  betrayed  thy  country 
and  thy  God!  Therefore,  I again  repeat,  man  unknown!  if 
thou  sayest  thou  art  Count  Julian,  thou  liest!  My  friend, 
alas!  is  dead;  and  thou  art  some  fiend  from  hell,  which  hast 
taken  possession  of  his  body  to  dishonour  his  memory  and 
render  him  an  abhorrence  among  men!”  So  saying,  Pelistes 
turned  his  back  upon  the  traitor,  and  went  forth  from  the 
banquet;  leaving  Count  Julian  overwhelmed  with  confusion, 
and  an  object  of  scorn  to  all  the  Moslem  cavaliers. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

HOW  TARIC  EL  TUERTO  CAPTURED  THE  CITY  OF  TOLEDO  THROUGH 
THE  AID  OF  THE  JEWS,  AND  HOW  HE  FOUND  THE  FAMOUS 
TALISMANIC  TABLE  OF  SOLOMON. 

While  these  events  were  passing  in  Cordova,  the  one-eyed 
Arab  general,  Taric  el  Tuerto,  having  subdued  the  city  and 
vega  of  Granada,  and  the  Mountains  of  the  Sun  and  Air, 
directed  his  march  into  the  interior  of  the  kingdom,  to  attack 
the  ancient  city  of  Toledo,  the  capital  of  the  Gothic  kings.  So 
great  was  the  terror  caused  by  the  rapid  conquests  of  the 
invaders,  that  at  the  very  rumour  of  their  approach,  many 
of  the  inhabitants,  though  thus  in  the  very  citadel  of  the 
kingdom,  abandoned  it  and  fled  to  the  mountains  with  their 
families.  Enough  remained,  however,  to  have  made  a formi- 
dable defence ; and,  as  the  city  was  seated  on  a lofty  rock, 
surrounded  by  massive  walls  and  towers,  and  almost  girdled 
by  the  Tagus,  it  threatened  a long  resistance.  The  Arab 
warriors  pitched  their  tents  in  the  vega,  on  the  borders  of 
the  river,  and  prepared  for  a tedious  siege. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  89 

One  evening,  as  Taric  was  seated  in  his  tent  meditating  on 
the  mode  in  which  he  should  assail  this  rock-built  city,  certain 
of  the  patrols  of  the  camp  brought  a stranger  before  him. 
4 4 As  we  were  going  our  rounds,  ” said  they,  4 4 we  beheld  this 
man  lowered  down  with  cords  from  a tower,  and  he  delivered 
himself  into  our  hands,  praying  to  be  conducted  to  thy 
presence,  that  he  might  reveal  to  thee  certain  tilings  im- 
portant for  thee  to  know.” 

Taric  fixed  his  eyes  upon  the  stranger:  he  was  a Jewish 
rabbi,  with  a long  beard  which  spread  upon  his  gabardine,  and 
descended  even  to  his  girdle.  ‘ 4 What  hast  thou  to  reveal  ?” 
said  he  to  the  Israelite.  44  What  I have  to  reveal,”  replied  the 
other,  4 4 is  for  thee  alone  to  hear;  command  then,  I entreat 
thee,  that  these  men  withdraw.”  When  they  were  alone  he 
addressed  Taric  in  Arabic:  “Know,  O leader  of  the  host  of 
Islam,”  said  he,  4 4 that  I am  sent  to  thee  on  the  part  of  the 
children  of  Israel  resident  in  Toledo.  We  have  been  oppressed 
and  insulted  by  the  Christians  in  the  time  of  their  prosperity, 
and  now  that  they  are  threatened  with  siege,  they  have  taken 
from  us  all  our  provisions  and  our  money;  they  have  com- 
pelled us  to  work  like  slaves,  repairing  their  walls ; and  they 
oblige  us  to  bear  arms  and  guard  a part  of  the  towers.  We 
abhor  their  yoke,  and  are  ready,  if  thou  wilt  receive  us  as 
subjects  and  permit  us  the  free  enjoyment  of  our  religion  and 
our  property,  to  deliver  the  towers  we  guard  into  thy  hands, 
and  to  give  thee  safe  entrance  into  the  city.” 

The  Arab  chief  was  overjoyed  at  this  proposition,  and  he 
rendered  much  honour  to  the  rabbi,  and  gave  orders  to  clothe 
him  in  a costly  robe,  and  to  perfume  his  beard  with  essences 
of  a pleasant  odour,  so  that  he  was  the  most  sweet  smelling  of 
his  tribe ; and  he  said,  4 4 Make  thy  words  good,  and  put  me  in 
possession  of  the  city,  and  I will  do  all  and  more  than  thou 
hast  required,  and  will  bestow  countless  wealth  upon  thee  and 
thy  brethren.” 

Then  a plan  was  devised  between  them  by  which  the  city 
was  to  be  betrayed  and  given  up.  4 4 But  how  shall  I be 
secured,”  said  he,  4 4 that  all  thy  tribe  will  fulfil  what  thou 
hast  engaged,  and  that  this  is  not  a stratagem  to  get  me 
and  my  people  into  your  power  ?” 

4 4 This  shall  be  thy  assurance,  ” replied  the  rabbi : 4 4 Ten  of 
the  principal  Israelites  will  come  to  this  tent  and  remain 
as  hostages.” 

“It  is  enough,”  said  Taric;  and  he  made  oath  to  accomplish 


90 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


all  that  he  had  promised;  and  the  Jewish  hostages  came  and 
delivered  themselves  into  his  hands. 

On  a dark  night,  a chosen  band  of  Moslem  warriors  ap- 
proached the  part  of  the  walls  guarded  by  the  Jews,  and  were 
secretly  admitted  into  a postern  gate  and  concealed  within  a 
tower.  Three  thousand  Arabs  were  at  the  same  time  placed 
in  ambush  among  rocks  and  thickets,  in  a place  on  the  op- 
posite side  of  the  river,  commanding  a view  of  the  city.  On 
the  following  morning  Taric  ravaged  the  gardens  of  the  valley, 
and  set  fire  to  the  farm-houses,  and  then  breaking  up  his  camp 
marched  off  as  if  abandoning  the  siege. 

The  people  of  Toledo  gazed  with  astonishment  from  their 
walls  at  the  retiring  squadrons  of  the  enemy,  and  scarcely 
could  credit  their  unexpected  deliverance;  before  night  there 
was  not  a turban  nor  a hostile  iance  to  be  seen  in  the  vega. 
They  attributed  it  all  to  the  special  intervention  of  their 
patron  saint,  Leocadia;  and  the  following  day  being  palm 
Sunday,  they  sallied  forth  in  procession,  man,  woman,  and 
child,  to  the  church  of  that  blessed  saint,  which  is  situated 
without  the  walls,  that  they  might  return  thanks  for  her 
marvellous  protection. 

When  all  Toledo  had  thus  poured  itself  forth,  and  was 
marching  with  cross  and  relic  and  solemn  chaunt  towards 
the  chapel,  the  Arabs,  who  had  been  concealed  in  the  tower, 
rushed  forth  and  barred  the  gates  of  the  city.  While  some 
guarded  the  gates,  others  dispersed  themselves  about  the 
streets,  slaying  all  who  made  resistance;  and  others  kindled 
a fire  and  made  a column  of  srnoke»  on  the  top  of  the  citadel. 
At  sight  of  this  signal,  the  Arabs,  in  ambush,  beyond  the 
river,  rose  with  a great  shout,  and  attacked  the  multitude 
who  were  thronging  to  the  church  of  St.  Leocadia.  There 
was  a great  massacre,  although  the  people  were  without 
arms,  and  made  no  resistance;  and  it  is  said,  in  ancient 
chronicles,  that  it  was  the  apostate  Bishop  Oppas  who  guided 
the  Moslems  to  their  prey,  and  incited  them  to  this  slaughter. 
The  pious  reader,  says  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  will  be  slow  to 
believe  such  turpitude;  but  there  is  nothing  more  venomous 
than  the  rancour  of  an  apostate  priest;  for  the  best  things 
in  this  world,  when  corrupted,  become  the  worst  and  most 
baneful. 

Many  of  the  Christians  had  taken  refuge  within  the  church, 
and  had  barred  the  doors,  but  Oppas  commanded  that  fire 
should  be  set  to  the  portals,  threatening  to  put  every  one 


LEGEND  OF  T1IE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  91 


within  to  the  sword.  Happily  the  veteran  Taric  arrived 
just  in  time  to  stay  the  fury  of  this  reverend  renegado.  He 
ordered  the  trumpets  to  call  off  the  troops  from  the  carnage, 
and  extended  grace  to  all  the  surviving  inhabitants.  They 
were  permitted  to  remain  in  quiet  possession  of  their  homes 
and  effects,  paying  only  a moderate  tribute ; and  they  were 
allowed  to  exercise  the  rites  of  their  religion  in  the  existing 
churches,  to  the  number  of  seven,  but  were  prohibited  from 
erecting  any  others.  Those  who  preferred  to  leave  the  city, 
were  suffered  to  depart  in  safety,  but  not  to  take  with  them 
any  of  their  wealth. 

Immense  spoil  was  found  by  Taric  in  the  alcazar,  or  royal 
castle,  situated  on  a rocky  eminence,  in  the  highest  part  of  the 
city.  Among  the  regalia  treasured  up  in  a secret  chamber, 
were  twenty-five  regal  crowns  of  fine  gold,  garnished  with 
jacynths,  amethysts,  diamonds,  and  other  precious  stones. 
These  were  the  crowns  of  the  different  Gothic  kings  who  had 
reigned  in  Spain ; it  having  been  the  usage,  on  the  death  of 
each  king,  to  deposit  his  crown  in  this  treasury,  inscribing  on 
it  his  name  and  age.* 

When  Taric  was  thus  in  possession  of  the  city,  the  Jews 
came  to  him  in  procession,  with  songs  and  dances  and  the 
sound  of  timbrel  and  psaltery,  hailing  him  as  their  lord,  and 
reminding  him  of  his  promises. 

The  son  of  Ishmael  kept  his  word  with  the  children  of  Israel ; 
they  were  protected  in  the  possession  of  all  their  wealth  and 
the  exercise  of  their  religion,  and  were,  moreover,  rewarded 
with  jewels  of  gold  and  jewels  of  silver,  and  much  moneys.f 

A subsequent  expedition  was  led  by  Taric  against  Guadalax* 
ara,  which  surrendered  without  resistance ; he  moreover  cap- 
tured the  city  of  Medina  Celi,  where  he  found  an  inestimable 
table  which  had  formed  a part  of  the  spoil  taken  at  Home  by 
Alaric,  at  the  time  that  the  sacred  city  was  conquered  by  the 
Goths.  It  was  composed  of  one  single  and  entire  emerald,  and 
possessed  talismanic  powers ; for  traditions  affirm  that  it  was 
the  work  of  genii,  and  had  been  wrought  by  them  for  King 
Solomon  the  wise,  the  son  of  David.  This  marvellous  relic 
was  carefully  preserved  by  Taric,  as  the  most  precious  of  all 
his  spoils,  being  intended  by  him  as  a present  to  the  caliph ; 


♦Conde,  Hist,  de  las  Arabes  en  Espafia,  c.  12. 

t The  stratagem  of  the  Jews  of  Toledo  is  recorded  briefly  by  Bishop  Lucas  de 
Tuy,  in  his  chronicle,  but  is  related  at  large  in  the  chronicle  of  the  Moor  Basis. 


92  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 

and  in  commemoration  of  it  the  city  was  called  by  the  A rabs, 
Medina  Almeyda;  that  is  to  say,  “The  City  of  the  Table.”* 
Having  made  these  and  other  conquests  of  less  importance, 
stnd  having  collected  great  quantities  of  gold  and  silver,  and 
rich  stuffs  and  precious  stones,  Taric  returned  with  his  booty 
to  the  royal  city  of  Toledo. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MUZA.  BEN  NOSIER;  HIS  ENTRANCE  INTO  SPAIN,  AND  CAPTURE 

CARMONA. 

Let  us  leave  for  a season  the  bold  Taric  in  his  triumphant 
progress  from  city  to  city,  while  we  turn  our  eyes  to  Muza  ben 
Nosier,  the  renowned  Emir  of  Almagreb,  and  the  commander- 
in-chief  of  the  Moslem  forces  of  the  west.  When  that  jealous 
chieftain  had  despatched  his  letter  commanding  Taric  to  pause 
and  await  his  coming,  he  immediately  made  every  preparation 
to  enter  Spain  with  a powerful  reinforcement,  and  to  take 
command  of  the  conquering  army.  He  left  his  eldest  son, 
Abdalasis,  in  Caervan,  with  authority  over  Almagreb,  or 
Western  Africa.  This  Abdalasis  was  in  the  flower  of  his 
youth,  and  beloved  by  the  soldiery  for  the  magnanimity  and 
the  engaging  affability  which  graced  his  courage. 

Muza  ben  Nosier  crossed  the  strait  of  Hercules  with  a chosen 
force  of  ten  thousand  horse  and  eight  thousand  foot,  Arabs 
and  Africans.  He  was  accompanied  by  his  two  sons,  Meruan 
and  Abdelola,  and  by  numerous  illustrious  Arabian  cavaliers 
of  the  tribe  of  the  Koreish.  He  landed  his  shining  legions  on 
the  coast  of  Andalusia,  and  pitched  his  tents  near  to  the  Gua- 
diana.  There  first  he  received  intelligence  of  the  disobedience 
of  Taric  to  his  orders,  and  that,  without  waiting  his  arrival, 
the  impetuous  chieftain  had  continued  his  career,  and  with  his 
light  Arab  squadrons  had  overrun  and  subdued  the  noblest 
provinces  and  cities  of  the  kingdom. 


* According  to  Arabian  legends,  this  table  was  a mirror  revealing  all  great  events; 
insomuch  that  by  looking  on  it  the  possessor  might  behold  battles  and  sieges  and 
feats  of  chivalry,  and  all  actions  worthy  of  renown ; and  might  thus  ascertain  the 
truth  of  all  historic  transactions.  It  was  a mirror  of  history,  therefore;  and  had 
very  probably  aided  King  Solomon  in  acquiring  that  prodigious  knowledge  and 
wisdom  for  which  he  was  renowned. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  9o 

The  jealous  spirit  of  Muza  was  still  more  exasperated  by 
these  tidings;  he  looked  upon  Taric  no  longer  as  a friend  and 
coadjutor,  but  as  an  invidious  rival,  the  decided  enemy  of  hio 
Sorv  and  he  determined  on  his  ruin.  His  first  consideration, 
however,  was  to  secure  to  himself  a share  in  the  actual  con- 
quest of  the  land  before  it  should  be  entirely  subjugated. 
q Taking  guides,  therefore,  from  among  his  Christian  captives 
he  set  out  to  subdue  such  parts  of  the  country  as  had  not  been 
visited  by  Taric.  The  first  place  which  he  assailed  was  t e 
ancient  city  of  Carmona;  it  was  not  of  great  magnitude,  but 
was  fortified  with  high  walls  and  massive  towers  and  many  of 
the  fugitives  of  the  late  army  had  thrown  themselves  into  it 
The  Goths  had  by  this  time  recovered  from  their  first  panic , 
they  hafi  become  accustomed  to  the  sight  of  Moslem  troops, 
and  their  native  courage  had  been  roused  by  danger.  Shoit 
ly  after  the  Arabs  had  encamped  before  their  walls  a band 
of  cavaliers  made  a sudden  sally  one  morning  bemre  the 
break  of  day,  fell  upon  the  enemy  by  surprise  killed  above 
three  hundred  of  them  in  their  tents,  and  effected  their  retreao 
city;  leaving  twenty  of  their 

with  honourable  wounds,  and  m the  very  centre  of  the  camp. 

On  the  following  day  they  made  another  sally,  and  fell  on  a 
different  quarter  of  the  encampment;  but  the  Arabs  were  on 
their  guard,  and  met  them  with  superior  numbers . Aftei 
fighting  fiercely  for  a time,  they  were  routed,  and  fled  full 
speed  for  the  city,  with  the  Arabs  hard  upon i th ^ traces^ 
The  guards  within  feared  to  open  the  gate,  lest  with  the 
friends  they  should  admit  a torrent  of  enemies  Seeing  them- 
selves thus  shut  out,  the  fugitives  determined  to  die  like  biave 
soldiers  rather  than  surrender.  Wheeling  suddenly  round^ 
they  opened  a path  through  the  host  of  their  pursuers,  foughu 
their  way  back  to  the  camp,  and  raged  about  it  with  despeiak. 
fury  until  they  were  all  slain,  after  having  killed  above  eight 
hundred  of  the  enemy.* 

Muza  now  ordered  that  the  place  should  be  taken  by  storm. 
The  Moslems  assailed  it  on  all  sides,  but  were  vigorously  re- 
sisted; many  were  slain  by  showers  of  stones  arrows,  and 
boiling  pitch,  and  many  who  had  mounted  with  scalm^  lac 
ders  were  thrown  headlong  from  the  battlements.  The  al- 
cayde,  Galo,  aided  solely  by  two  men,  defended  a tower  and  a 
portion  of  the  wall;  killing  and  wounding  with  a cross-bow 


* Abulcasim,  Perdida  de  iL'spafia,  L.  1,  c.  13. 


94 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


more  than  eighty  of  the  enemy.  The  attack  lasted  above  half 
a day,  when  the  Moslems  were  repulsed  with  the  loss  of  fifteen 
hundred  men. 

Muza  was  astonished  and  exasperated  at  meeting  with  such 
a formidable  resistance  from  so  small  a city ; for  it  was  one  of 
the  few  places,  during  that  memorable  conquest,  where  the 
Gothic  valour  shone  forth  with  its  proper  lustre.  While  the 
Moslem  army  lay  encamped  before  the  place,  it  was  joined  by 
Magued  the  renegado,  and  Count  Julian  the  traitor,  with  one 
thousand  horsemen ; most  of  them  recreant  Christians,  base 
betrayers  of  their  country,  and  more  savage  in  their  warfare 
than  the  Arabs  of  the  desert.  To  find  favour  in  the  eyes 
of  Muza,  and  to  evince  his  devotion  to  the  cause,  the  count 
undertook,  by  wily  stratagem,  to  put  this  gallant  city  in  his 
power. 

One  evening,  just  at  twilight,  a number  of  Christians, 
habited  as  travelling  merchants,  arrived  at  one  of  the  gates, 
conducting  a train  of  mules  laden  with  arms  and  warlike 
munitions.  “Open  the  gate  quickly,”  cried  they;  “webring 
supplies  for  the  garrison,  but  the  Arabs  have  discovered,  and 
are  in  pursuit  of  us.”  The  gate  was  thrown  open,  the  mer- 
chants entered  with  their  beasts  of  burden,  and  were  joyfully 
received.  Meat  and  drink  were  placed  before  them,  and  after 
they  had  refreshed  themselves  they  retired  to  the  quarters 
allotted  to  them. 

These  pretended  merchants  were  Count  Julian  and  a number 
of  his  partisans.  At  the  hour  of  midnight  they  stole  forth 
silently,  and  assembling  together,  proceeded  to  what  was 
called  the  Gate  of  Cordova.  Here  setting  suddenly  upon  the 
unsuspecting  guards,  they  put  them  to  the  edge  of  the  sword, 
and  throwing  open  the  gates,  admitted  a great  body  of  the 
Arabs.  The  inhabitants  were  roused  from  their  sleep  by  sound 
of  drum  and  trumpet,  and  the  clattering  of  horses.  The  Arabs 
scoured  the  streets;  a horrible  massacre  was  commenced,  in 
which  none  were  spared  but  such  of  the  females  as  were  young 
and  beautiful,  and  fitted  to  grace  the  harems  of  the  conquerors. 
The  arrival  of  Muza  put  an  end  to  the  pillage  and  the  slaugh- 
ter, and  he  granted  favourable  terms  to  the  survivors.  Thus 
the  valiant  little  city  of  Carmona,  after  nobly  resisting  the 
open  assaults  of  the  infidels,  fell  a victim  to  the  treachery  of 
apostate  Christians.* 


Cron.  gen.  de  Espafta,  por  Alonzo  el  Sabio.  P.  3,  c.  1. 


LEGEND  OF  TEE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  95 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

MUZA  MARCHES  AGAINST  THE  CITY  OF  SEVILLE. 

After  the  capture  of  Carmona,  Muza  descended  into  a noble 
plain,  covered  with  fields  of  grain,  with  orchards  and  gardens, 
through  which  glided  the  soft-flowing  Guadalquivir.  On  the 
borders  of  the  river  stood  the  ancient  city  of  Seville,  sur- 
rounded by  Roman  walls,  and  defended  by  its  golden  tower. 
Understanding  from  his  spies  that  the  city  had  lost  the  flower  of 
its  youth  in  the  battle  of  the  Guadalete,  Muza  anticipated  but  a 
faint  resistance.  A considerable  force,  however,  still  remained 
within  the  place,  and  what  they  wanted  in  numbers  they  made 
up  in  resolution.  For  some  days  they  withstood  the  assaults 
of  the  enemy,  and  defended  their  walls  with  great  courage. 
Their  want  of  warlike  munitions,  however,  and  the  superior 
force  and  skill  of  the  besieging  army,  left  them  no  hope  of 
being  able  to  hold  out  long.  There  were  two  youthful  cava- 
liers of  uncommon  valour  in  the  city.  They  assembled  the 
warriors  and  addressed  them.  “We  cannot  save  the  city,” 
said  they;  “but  at  least  we  may  save  ourselves,  and  preserve 
so  many  strong  arms  for  the  service  of  our  country.  Let  us 
cut  our  way  through  the  infidel  force  and  gain  some  secure 
fortress,  from  whence  we  may  return  with  augmented  num- 
bers for  the  rescue  of  the  city.” 

The  advice  of  the  young  cavaliers  was  adopted.  In  the 
dead  of  the  night  the  garrison  assembled  to  the  number  of 
about  three  thousand;  the  most  part  mounted  on  horse  oack. 
Suddenly  sallying  from  one  of  the  gates,  they  rushed  in  a com- 
pact body  upon  the  camp  of  the  Saracens,  which  was  negli- 
gently guarded,  for  the  Moslems  expected  no  such  act  of 
desperation.  The  camp  was  a scene  of  great  carnage  and 
confusion;  many  were  slain  on  both  sides;  the  two  valiant 
leaders  of  the  Christians  fell  covered  with  wounds,  but  the 
main  body  succeeded  in  forcing  their  way  through  the  centre 
of  the  army,  and  in  making  their  retreat  to  Beja  in  Lusitania. 

Muza  was  at  a loss  to  know  the  meaning  of  this  desperate 
sally.  In  the  morning  he  perceived  the  gates  of  the  city  wide 
open.  A number  of  ancient  and  venerable  men  presented 
themselves  at  his  tent,  offering  submission  and  imploring 
mercy,  for  none  were  left  in  the  place  but  the  old,  the  infirm, 
and  the  miserable.  Muza  listened  to  them  with  compassion, 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN'. 


and  granted  their  prayer,  and  the  only  tribute  he  exacted  was 
three  measures  of  wheat  and  three  of  barley  from  each  house 
or  family.  He  placed  a garrison  of  Arabs  in  the  city,  and  left 
there  a number  of  Jews  to  form  a body  of  population.  Having 
thus  secured  two  important  places  in  Andalusia,  he  passed  the 
boundaries  of  the  province,  and  advanced  with  great  martial 
pomp  into  Lusitania. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

MUZA  BESIEGES  THE  OITY  OF  MERIDA. 

The  army  of  Muza  was  now  augmented  to  about  eighteen 
thousand  horsemen,  but  he  took  with  him  but  few  foot-sol- 
diers, leaving  them  to  garrison  the  conquered  towns.  He  met 
with  no  resistance  on  his  entrance  into  Lusitania.  City  after 
city  laid  its  keys  at  his  feet,  and  implored  to  be  received  into 
peaceful  vassalage.  One  city  alone  prepared  for  vigorous  de- 
fence, the  ancient  Merida,  a place  of  great  extent,  uncounted 
riches,  and  prodigious  strength.  A noble  Goth  named  Saearus 
was  the  governor ; a man  of  consummate  wisdom,  patriotism, 
and  valour.  Hearing  of  the  approach  of  the  invaders,  he 
gathered  within  the  walls  all  the  people  of  the  surrounding 
country,  with  their  horses  and  mules,  their  flocks  and  herds 
and  most  precious  effects.  To  insure  for  a long  time  a supply 
of  bread,  he  filled  the  magazines  with  grain,  and  erected  wind- 
mills on  the  churches.  This  done,  he  laid  waste  the  surround- 
ing country  to  a great  extent,  so  that  a besieging  army  would 
have  to  encamp  in  a desert. 

When  Muza  came  in  sight  of  this  magnificent  city,  he  was 
struck  with  admiration.  He  remained  for  some  time  gazing 
in  silence  upon  its  mighty  walls  and  lordly  towers,  its  vast  ex- 
tent, and  the  stately  palaces  and  temples  with  which  it  was 
adorned.  “ Surely,”  cried  he,  at  length,  “ all  the  people  of  the 
earth  have  combined  their  power  and  skill  to  embellish  and 
aggrandize  this  city.  Allah  Achbar ! Happy  will  he  be  who 
shall  have  the  glory  of  making  such  a conquest !” 

Seeing  that  a place  so  populous  and  so  strongly  fortified 
would  be  likely  to  maintain  a long  and  formidable  resistance, 
he  sent  messengers  to  Africa  to  his  son  Abdalasis,  to  collect  all 


LEGEND  OF  TEE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  97 


the  forces  that  could  he  spared  from  the  garrisons  of  Mauri 
tania,  and  to  hasten  and  reinforce  him. 

While  Muza  was  forming  his  encampment,  deserters  from 
the  city  brought  him  word  that  a chosen  band  intended  to 
gaily  forth  at  midnight  and  surprise  his  camp.  The  Arab  com- 
mander immediately  took  measures  to  receive  them  with  a 
counter  surprise.  Having  formed  his  plan,  and  communicated 
it  to  his  principal  officers,  he  ordered  that,  throughout  the  day, 
there  should  be  kept  up  an  appearance  of  negligent  confusion 
in  his  encampment.  The  outposts  were  feebly  guarded ; fires 
were  lighted  in  various  places,  as  if  preparing  for  feasting; 
bursts  of  music  and  shouts  of  revelry  resounded  from  different 
quarters,  and  the  whole  camp  seemed  to  be  rioting  in  careless 
security  on  the  plunder  of  the  land.  As  the  night  advanced, 
the  fires  were  gradually  extinguished,  and  silence  ensued,  as  if 
the  soldiery  had  sunk  into  deep  sleep  after  the  carousal. 

In  the  meantime,  bodies  of  troops  had  been  secretly  and 
silently  marched  to  reinforce  the  outposts ; and  the  renegado 
Magued,  with  a numerous  force,  had  formed  an  ambuscade  in 
a deep  stone  quarry  by  which  the  Christians  would  have  to 
pass.  These  preparations  being  made,  they  awaited  the  ap- 
proach of  the  enemy  in  breathless  silence. 

About  midnight,  the  chosen  force  intended  for  the  sally 
assembled,  and  the  command  was  confided  to  Count  Tendero, 
a Gothic  cavalier  of  tried  prowess.  After  having  heard  a 
solemn  mass  and  received  the  benediction  of  the  priest,  they 
marched  out  of  the  gate  with  all  possible  silence.  They  were 
suffered  to  pass  the  ambuscade  in  the  quarry  without  molesta- 
tion; as  they  approached  the  Moslem  camp,  every  thing  ap- 
peared quiet,  for  the  foot-soldiers  were  concealed  in  slopes  and 
hollows,  and  every  Arab  horseman  lay  in  his  armour  beside 
his  steed.  The  sentinels  on  the  outposts  waited  until  the 
Christians  were  close  at  hand,  and  then  fled  in  apparent  con- 
sternation. 

Count  Tendero  gave  the  signal  for  assault,  and  the  Chris- 
tians rushed  confidently  forward.  In  an  instant  an  uproar  of 
drums,  trumpets,  and  shrill  war-cries  burst  forth  from  every 
side.  An  army  seemed  to  spring  up  from  the  earth ; squadrons 
of  horse  came  thundering  on  them  in  front,  while  the  quarry 
poured  forth  legions  of  armed  warriors  in  their  rear. 

The  noise  of  the  terrific  conflict  that  took  place  was  heard  on 
the  city  walls,  and  answered  by  shouts  of  exultation,  for  the 
Christians  thought  it  rose  from  the  terror  and  confusion  of  the 


98 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


Arab  camp.  In  a little  while,  however,  they  were  undeceived 
by  fugitives  from  the  fight,  aghast  with  terror,  and  covered 
with  wounds.  “ Hell  itself,”  cried  they,  “is  on  the  side  of 
these  infidels ; the  earth  casts  forth  warriors  and  steeds  to  aid 
them.  We  have  fought,  not  with  men,  but  devils!” 

The  greater  part  of  the  chosen  troops  who  had  sallied,  were 
cut  to  pieces  in  that  scene  of  massacre,  for  they  had  been  com 
founded  by  the  tempest  of  battle  which  suddenly  broke  forth 
around  them.  Count  Tendero  fought  with  desperate  valour, 
and  fell  covered  with  wounds.  His  body  was  found  the  next 
morning,  lying  among  the  slain,  and  transpierced  with  half  a 
score  of  lances.  The  renegado  Magued  cut  off  his  head  and 
tied  it  to  the  tail  of  his  horse,  and  repaired  with  this  savage 
trophy  to  the  tent  of  Muza ; but  the  hostility  of  the  Arab  gen- 
eral was  of  a less  malignant  kind.  He  ordered  that  the  head 
and  body  should  be  placed  together  upon  a bier  and  treated 
with  becoming  reverence. 

In  the  course  of  the  day  a train  of  priests  and  friars  came 
forth  from  the  city  to  request  permission  to  seek  for  the  body 
of  the  count.  Muza  delivered  it  to  them,  with  many  soldier- 
like encomiums  on  the  valour  of  that  good  cavalier.  The 
priests  covered  it  with  a pall  of  cloth  of  gold,  and  bore  it  back 
in  melancholy  procession  to  the  city,  where  it  was  received 
with  loud  lamentations. 

The  siege  was  now  pressed  with  great  vigour,  and  repeated 
assaults  were  made,  but  in  vain.  Muza  saw,  at  length,  that  the 
walls  were  too  high  to  be  scaled,  and  the  gates  too  strong  to  be 
burst  open  without  the  aid  of  engines,  and  he  desisted  from 
the  attack  until  machines  for  the  purpose  could  be  constructed. 
The  governor  suspected  from  this  cessation  of  active  warfare, 
that  the  enemy  flattered  themselves  to  reduce  the  place  by  fa- 
mine ; he  caused,  therefore,  large  baskets  of  bread  to  be  thrown 
from  the  wall,  and  sent  a messenger  to  Muza  to  inform  him  that 
if  his  army  should  be  in  want  of  bread,  he  would  supply  it,  hav 
ing  sufficient  corn  in  his  granaries  for  a ten  years’  siege.* 

The  citizens,  however,  did  not  possess  the  undaunted  spirit 
of  their  governor.  When  they  found  that  the  Moslems  were 
constructing  tremendous  engines  for  the  destruction  of  their 
walls,  they  lost  all  courage,  and,  surrounding  the  governor  in 
a clamorous  multitude,  compelled  him  to  send  forth  persons  to 
capitulate. 


* Bleda,  Cronica,  L.  2.  c,  11. 


LEGEND  OF  THE [ SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  99 

The  ambassadors  came  into  the  presence  of  Muza  with  awe, 
for  they  expected  to  find  a fierce  and  formidable  warrior  in 
one  who  had  filled  the  land  with  terror ; but  to  their  astonish- 
ment, they  beheld  an  ancient  and  venerable  man,  with  white 
hair,  a snowy  beard,  and  a pale  emaciated  countenance.  He 
had  passed  the  previous  night  without  sleep,  and  had  been  all 
day  in  the  field ; he  was  exhausted,  therefore,  by  watchfulness 
and  fatigue,  and  his  garments  were  covered  with  dust. 

“ What  a devil  of  a man  is  this,”  murmured  the  ambassa- 
dors, one  to  another,  “to  undertake  such  a siege  when  on  the 
verge  of  the  grave.  Let  us  defend  our  city  the  best  way  we 
can ; surely  we  can  hold  out  longer  than  the  life  of  this  gray- 
beard.” 

They  returned  to  the  city,  therefore,  scoffing  at  an  invader 
who  seemed  fitter  to  lean  on  a crutch  than  wield  a lance ; and 
the  terms  offered  by  Muza,  which  would  otherwise  have  been 
thought  favourable,  were  scornfully  rejected  by  the  inhabitants. 
A few  days  put  an  end  to  this  mistaken  confidence.  Abdalasis, 
the  son  of  Muza,  arrived  from  Africa  at  the  head  of  his  rein- 
forcement ; he  brought  seven  thousand  horsemen  and  a host  of 
Barbary  archers,  and  made  a glorious  display  as  he  marched 
into  the  camp.  The  arrival  of  this  youthful  warrior  was 
hailed  with  great  acclamations,  so  much  had  he  won  the  hearts 
of  the  soldiery  by  the  frankness,  the  suavity,  and  generosity 
of  his  conduct.  Immediately  after  his  arrival  a grand  assault 
was  made  upon  the  city,  and  several  of  the  huge  battering 
engines  being  finished,  they  were  wheeled  up  and  began  to 
thunder  against  the  walls. 

The  unsteady  populace  were  again  seized  with  terror,  and, 
surrounding  their  governor  with  fresh  clamours,  obliged  him 
to  send  forth  ambassadors  a second  time  to  treat  of  a surrender. 
When  admitted  to  the  presence  of  Muza,  the  ambassadors 
could  scarcely  believe  their  eyes,  or  that  this  was  the  same 
withered,  white-headed  old  man  of  whom  they  had  lately 
spoken  with  scoffing.  His  hair  and  beard  were  tinged  of  a 
ruddy  brown;  his  countenance  was  refreshed  by  repose  and 
flushed  with  indignation,  and  he  appeared  a man  in  the 
matured  vigour  of  his  days.  The  ambassadors  were  struck 
with  awe.  “ Surely,”  whispered  they,  one  to  the  other,  “this 
must  be  either  a devil  or  a magician,  who  can  thus  make  him- 
self old  and  young  at  pleasure.  ” 

Muza  received  them  haughtily.  4 ‘ Hence,  ” said  he,  ‘ ‘ and  tell 
your  people  I grant  them  the  same  terms  I have  alreadv  prof- 


100  LEGENDS  OF  TEE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


fered,  provided  the  city  be  instantly  surrendered ; but,  by  the 
bead  of  Mahomet,  if  there  he  any  further  delay,  not  one 
mother’s  son  of  ye  shall  receive  mercy  at  my  hands !” 

The  deputies  returned  into  the  city  pale  and  dismayed. 
“Go  forth!  go  forth!”  cried  they,  “and  accept  whatever 
terms  are  offered ; of  what  avail  is  it  to  fight  against  men  who 
can  renew  their  youth  at  pleasure?  Behold,  we  left  the  leader 
of  the  infidels  an  old  and  feeble  man,  and  to-day  we  find  him 
youthful  and  vigorous.”  * 

The  place  was,  therefore,  surrendered  forthwith,  and  Muza 
entered  it  in  triumph.  His  terms  were  merciful.  Those  who 
chose  to  remain  were  protected  in  persons,  possessions,  and 
religion ; he  took  the  property  of  those  only  who  abandoned 
the  city  or  had  fallen  in  battle ; together  with  all  arms  and 
horses,  and  the  treasures  and  ornaments  of  the  churches. 
Among  these  sacred  spoils  was  found  a cup  made  of  a single 
pearl,  which  a king  of  Spain,  in  ancient  times,  had  brought 
from  the  temple  of  Jerusalem  when  it  was  destroyed  by 
Nabuchodonosor.  This  precious  relic  was  sent  by  Muza  to  the 
caliph,  and  was  placed  in  the  principal  mosque  of  the  city  of 
Damascus.! 

Muza  knew  how  to  esteem  merit  even  in  an  enemy.  When 
Sacarus,  the  governor  of  Merida,  appeared  before  him,  he 
lauded  him  greatly  for  the  skill  and  courage  he  had  displayed 
in  the  defence  of  his  city ; and,  taking  off  his  own  scimitar, 
which  was  of  great  value,  girded  it  upon  him  with  his  own 
hands.  “Wear  this,”  said  he,  “as  a poor  memorial  of  my 
admiration ; a soldier  of  such  virtue  and  valour  is  worthy  of 
far  higher  honours.” 

He  would  have  engaged  the  governor  in  his  service,  or  have 
persuaded  him  to  remain  in  the  city,  as  an  illustrious  vassal  of 
the  caliph  , but  the  noble-minded  Sacarus  refused  to  bend  to  the 
yoke  of  the  conquerors;  nor  could  he  bring  himself  to  reside 
contentedly  in  his  country,  when  subjected  to  the  domination 
of  the  infidels.  Gathering  together  all  those  who  chose  to 
accompany  him  into  exile,  he  embarked  to  seek  some  country 
where  he  might  live  in  peace  and  in  the  free  exercise  of  his 
religion.  What  shore  these  ocean  pilgrims  landed  upon  has 
never  been  revealed ; but  tradition  vaguely  gives  us  to  believe 


* Conde,  p.  1,  6.  13.  Ambrosio  de  Morales.  N.  B.— In  the  chronicle  of  Spain, 
composed  by  order  of  Alonzo  the  AVise,  this  anecdote  is  given  as  having  happened 
at  the  siege  of  Seville, 
t Marmol.  Descrip,  de  Africa,  T.  1,  L.  2. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  101 


that  it  was  some  unknown  island  far  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Atlantic.* 


CHAPTER  X. 

EXPEDITION  OF  ABDALASIS  AGAINST  SEVILLE  AND  THE  “ LAND 
OF  TADMIR.” 

After  the  capture  of  Merida,  Muza  gave  a grand  banquet 
to  his  captains  and  distinguished  warriors  in  that  magnificent 
city.  At  this  martial  feast  were  many  Arab  cavaliers  who  had 
been  present  in  various  battles,  and  they  vied  with  each  other 
in  recounting  the  daring  enterprises  in  which  they  had  been 
engaged,  and  the  splendid  triumphs  they  had  witnessed.  While 
they  talked  with  ardour  and  exultation,  Abdalasis,  the  son  of 
Muza,  alone  kept  silence,  and  sat  with  a dejected  countenance. 
At  length,  when  there  was  a pause,  he  turned  to  his  father 
and  addressed  him  with  modest  earnestness.  “ My  lord  and 
father,”  said  he,  “I  blush  to  hear  your  warriors  recount  the 
toils  and  dangers  they  have  passed,  while  I have  done  nothing 
to  entitle  me  to  their  companionship.  When  I return  to  Egypt 
and  present  myself  before  the  caliph,  lie  will  ask  me  of  my 
services  in  Spain ; what  battle  I have  gained ; what  town  or 
castle  I have  taken.  How  shall  I answer  him?  If  you  love 
me,  then,  as  your  son,  give  me  a command,  entrust  to  me 
an  enterprise,  and  let  me  acquire  a name  worthy  to  be  men- 
tioned among  men.” 

The  eyes  of  Muza  kindled  with  joy  at  finding  Abdalasis  thus 
ambitious  of  renown  in  arms.  “ Allah  be  praised!”  exclaimed 
he,  “the  heart  of  my  son  is  in  the  right  place.  It  is  becoming 
in  youth  to  look  upwards  and  be  aspiring.  Thy  desire,  Ab- 
dalasis, shall  be  gratified.” 

An  opportunity  at  that  very  time  presented  itself  to  prove 
the  prowess  and  discretion  of  the  youth.  During  the  siege  of 
Merida,  the  Christian  troops  which  had  taken  refuge  at  Eeja 
had  reinforced  themselves  from  Penaflor,  and  suddenly  return- 
ing, had  presented  themselves  before  the  gates  of  the  city  of 
Seville.!  Certain  of  the  Christian  inhabitants  threw  open  the 


* Abulcasim,  Perdida  de  Espana,  L.  1,  c.  13. 
t Espinosa,  Antq.  y Grand,  de  Seville,  L.  2,  c.  8. 


102  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


gates  and  admitted  them.  The  troops  rushed  to  the  alcazar, 
took  it  by  surprise,  and  put  many  of  the  Moslem  garrison  t<z 
the  sword;  the  residue  made  their  escape,  and  fled  to  the 
Arab  camp  before  Merida,  leaving  Seville  in  the  hands  of  the 
Christians. 

The  veteran  Muza,  now  that  the  siege  of  Merida  was  at  an 
end,  was  meditating  the  recapture  and  punishment  of  Seville  at 
the  very  time  when  Abdalasis  addressed  him.  “Behold,  my 
son,”  exclaimed  he,  “an  enterprise  worthy  of  thy  ambition! 
Take  with  thee  all  the  troops  thou  hast  brought  from  Africa ; 
reduce  the  city  of  Seville  again  to  subjection,  and  plant  thy 
standard  upon  its  alcazar.  But  stop  not  there : carry  thy  con- 
quering sword  into  the  southern  parts  of  Spain ; thou  will  find 
there  a harvest  of  glory  yet  to  be  reaped.” 

Abdalasis  lost  no  time  in  departing  upon  this  enterprise. 
He  took  with  him  Count  Julian,  Magued  el  Rumi,  and  the 
Bishop  Oppas,  that  he  might  benefit  by  their  knowledge  of  the 
country.  When  he  came  in  sight  of  the  fair  city  of  Seville, 
seated  like  a queen  in  the  midst  of  its  golden  plain,  with  the 
Guadalquivir  flowing  beneath  its  walls,  he  gazed  upon  it  with 
the  admiration  of  a lover,  and  lamented  in  his  soul  that  he 
had  to  visit  it  as  an  avenger.  His  troops,  however,  regarded 
it  with  wrathful  eyes,  thinking  only  of  its  rebellion,  and  of 
the  massacre  of  their  countrymen  in  the  alcazar. 

The  principal  people  in  the  city  had  taken  no  part  in  this 
gallant  but  fruitless  insurrection ; and  now,  when  they  beheld 
the  army  of  Abdalasis  encamped  upon  the  banks  ot  the 
Guadalquivir,  would  fain  have  gone  forth  to  make  explana- 
tions, and  intercede  for  mercy.  The  populace,  however,  for- 
bade any  one  to  leave  the  city,  and  barring  the  gates,  prepared 
to  defend  themselves  to  the  last. 

The  place  was  attacked  with  resistless  fury.  The  gates  were 
soon  burst  open;  the  Moslems  rushed  in,  panting  for  revenge. 
They  confined  not  their  slaughter  to  the  soldiery  in  the  alca- 
zar, but  roamed  through  every  street,  confounding  the  inno- 
cent with  the  guilty  in  one  bloody  massacre,  and  it  was  with 
the  utmost  difficulty  that  Abdalasis  could  at  length  succeed  in 
staying  their  sanguinary  career.* 

The  son  of  Muza  proved  himself  as  mild  in  conquest  as  he 
had  been  intrepid  in  assault.  The  moderation  and  benignity 
of  his  conduct  soothed  the  terrors  of  the  vanquished,  and  his 


* Conde,  P.  1,  c.  14. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  103 


wise  precautions  restored  tranquillity.  Having  made  proper 
regulations  for  the  protection  of  the  inhabitants,  he  left  a 
strong  garrison  in  tne  place  to  prevent  any  future  insurrec- 
tion, and  then  departed  on  the  further  prosecution  of  his 
enterprise. 

Wherever  he  went  his  arms  were  victorious ; and  his  vic- 
tories were  always  characterised  by  the  same  magnanimity. 
At  length  he  arrived  on  the  confines  of  that  beautiful  region 
comprising  lofty  and  precipitous  mountains  and  rich  and  deli- 
cious plains,  afterwards  known  by  the  name  of  the  kingdom 
of  Murcia.  All  this  part  of  the  country  was  defended  by  the 
veteran  Theodomir,  who,  by  skilful  management,  had  saved  a 
remnant  of  his  forces  after  the  defeat  on  the  banks  of  the 
Guadalete. 

Theodomir  was  a stanch  warrior,  but  a wary  and  prudent 
man.  He  had  experienced  the  folly  of  opposing  the  Arabs  in  open 
field,  where  their  cavalry  and  armour  gave  them  such  superior- 
ity; on  their  approach,  therefore,  he  assembled  all  his  people 
capable  of  bearing  arms,  and  took  possession  of  the  cliffs  and 
mountain  passes.  4 4 Here,  ” said  he,  44  a simple  goatherd,  who 
can  hurl  down  rocks  and  stones,  is  as  good  as  a warrior  armed 
in  proof.”  In  this  way  he  checked  and  harassed  the  Moslem 
army  in  all  its  movements ; showering  down  missiles  upon  it 
from  overhanging  precipices,  and  waylaying  it  in  narrow  and 
rugged  defiles,  where  a few  raw  troops  could  make  stand 
against  a host. 

Theodomir  was  in  a fair  way  to  baffle  his  foes  and  oblige 
them  to  withdraw  from  his  territories;  unfortunately,  how- 
ever, the  wary  veteran  had  two  sons  with  him,  young  men  of 
hot  and  heavy  valour,  who  considered  all  this  prudence  of  their 
father  as  savouring  of  cowardice,  and  who  were  anxious  to  try 
their  prowess  in  the  open  field.  44  What  glory,”  said  they,  44  is 
to  be  gained  by  destroying  an  enemy  in  this  way,  from  the  co- 
vert of  rocks  and  thickets?” 

44  You  talk  like  young  men,”  replied  the  veteran.  44  Glory  is 
a prize  one  may  fight  for  abroad,  but  safety  is  the  object  when 
the  enemy  is  at  the  door.” 

One  day,  however,  the  young  men  succeeded  in  drawing 
down  their  father  into  the  plain.  Abdalasis  immediately  seized 
on  the  opportunity  and  threw  himself  between  the  Goths  and 
their  mountain  fastnesses.  Theodomir  saw  too  late  the  danger 
into  which  he  was  betrayed.  4 4 What  can  our  raw  troops  do,  ” 
said  he,  44  against  those  squadrons  of  horse  that  move  like  cas- 


104  LEGENDS  OF  TEE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


ties?  Let  us  make  a rapid  retreat  to  Orihuela  and  defend  our- 
selves from  behind  its  walls.” 

“Father,”  said  the  eldest  son,  “it  is  too  late  to  retreat; 
remain  here  with  the  reserve  while  my  brother  and  I advance. 
Fear  nothing ; am  not  I your  son,  and  would  I not  die  to  de- 
fend you?” 

“In  truth,”  replied  the  veteran,  “ I have  my  doubts  whether 
you  are  my  son.  But  if  I remain  here,  and  you  should  all  be 
killed,  where  then  would  be  my  protection?  Come,”  added 
he,  turning  to  the  second  son,  “ I trust  that  thou  art  virtually 
my  son;  let  us  hasten  to  retreat  before  it  is  too  late.” 

“Father,”  replied  the  youngest,  “I  have  not  a doubt  that  I 
am  honestly  and  thoroughly  your  son,  and  as  such  I honour 
you ; but  I owe  duty  likewise  to  my  mother,  and  when  I sallied 
to  the  war  she  gave  me  her  blessing  as  long  as  I should  act 
with  valour,  but  her  curse  should  I prove  craven  and  fly  the 
field.  Fear  nothing,  father;  I will  defend  you  while  living, 
and  even  after  you  are  dead.  You  shall  never  fail  of  an  hon- 
ourable sepulture  among  your  kindred.” 

“A  pestilence  on  ye  both,”  cried  Theodomir,  “ for  a brace  of 
misbegotten  madmen ! What  care  1,  think  ye,  where  ye  lay  my 
body  when  I am  dead?  One  day’s  existence  in  a hovel  is  worth 
an  age  of  interment  in  a marble  sepulchre.  Come,  my  friends,” 
said  he,  turning  to  his  principal  cavaliers,  4 4 let  us  leave  these 
hot-headed  striplings  and  make  our  retreat ; if  we  tarry  any 
longer  the  enemy  will  be  upon  us.” 

Upon  this  the  cavaliers  and  proud  hidalgoes  drew  up  scorn- 
fully and  tossed  their  heads:  44  What  do  you  see  in  us,”  said 
they,  44  that  you  think  we  will  show  our  backs  to  the  enemy? 
Forward ! was  ever  the  good  old  Gothic  watchword,  and  with 
that  we  will  live  and  die !” 

While  time  was  lost  in  these  disputes,  the  Moslem  army  kept 
advancing,  until  retreat  was  no  longer  practicable.  The  battle 
was  tumultuous  and  bloody.  Theodomir  fought  like  a lion, 
but  it  was  all  in  vain : he  saw  his  two  sons  cut  down,  and  the 
greater  part  of  their  rash  companions,  while  his  raw  mountain 
troops  fled  in  all  directions. 

Seeing  there  was  no  longer  any  hope,  he  seized  the  bridle  of 
a favourite  page  who  was  near  him,  and  who  was  about  spur- 
ring for  the  mountains.  4 4 Part  not  from  me,”  said  he,  44  but 
do  thou  at  least  attend  to  my  counsel,  my  son ; and,  of  a truth, 
I believe  thou  art  my  son ; for  thou  art  the  offspring  of  one  of 
my  handmaids  who  was  kind  ^nto  me.”  And  indeed  the  youth 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  105 


marvellously  resembled  him.  Turning  then  the  reins  of  his 
own  steed,  and  giving  him  the  spur,  he  fled  amain  from  the 
field,  followed  by  the  page ; nor  did  he  stop  until  he  arrived 
within  the  walls  of  Orihuela. 

Ordering  the  gates  to  be  barred  and  bolted,  he  prepared  to 
receive  the  enemy.  There  were  but  few  men  in  the  city  capa- 
ble of  bearing  arms,  most  of  the  youth  having  fallen  in  the  field. 
He  caused  the  women,  therefore,  to  clothe  themselves  in  male 
attire,  to  put  on  hats  and  helmets,  to  take  long  reeds  in  their 
hands  instead  of  lances,  and  to  cross  their  hair  upon  their  chins 
in  semblance  of  beards.  With  these  troops  he  lined  the  walls 
and  towers. 

It  was  about  the  hour  of  twilight  that  Abdalasis  approached 
with  his  army,  but  he  paused  when  he  saw  the  walls  so  numer- 
ously garrisoned.  Then  Theodomir  took  a flag  of  truce  in  his 
hand,  and  put  a herald’s  tabard  on  the  page,  and  they  two 
salhed  forth  to  capitulate,  and  were  graciously  received  by 
Abdalasis. 

“I  come,”  said  Theodomir,  “ on  the  behalf  of  the  commander 
of  this  city  to  treat  for  terms  worthy  of  your  magnanimity  and 
of  his  dignity.  You  perceive  that  the  city  is  capable  of  with- 
standing a long  siege,  but  he  is  desirous  of  sparing  the  lives  of 
his  soldiers,  promise  that  the  inhabitants  shall  be  at  liberty 
to  depart  unmolested  with  their  property,  and  the  city  will  be 
delivered  up  to  you  to-morrow  morning  without  a blow ; other- 
wise we  are  prepared  to  fight  until  not  a man  be  left.” 

Abdalasis  was  well  pleased  to  get  so  powerful  a place  upon 
such  easy  terms,  but  stipulated  that  the  garrison  should  lay 
down  their  arms.  To  this  Theodomir  readily  assented,  with 
the  exception,  however,  of  the  governor  and  his  retinue,  which 
was  granted  out  of  consideration  for  his  dignity.  The  articles 
of  capitulation  were  then  drawn  out,  and  when  Abdalasis  had 
affixed  his  name  and  seal,  Theodomir  took  the  pen  and  wrote 
his  signature.  “ Behold  in  me,”  said  he,  u the  governor  of  the 
city !” 

Abdalasis  was  pleased  with  the  hardihood  of  the  commander 
of  the  place  in  thus  venturing  personally  into  his  power,  and 
entertained  the  veteran  with  still  greater  honour.  When  Theo- 
domir returned  to  the  city,  he  made  known  the  capitulation, 
and  charged  the  inhabitants  to  pack  up  their  effects  during  the 
night  and  be  ready  to  sally  forth  in  the  morning. 

At  the  dawn  of  day  the  gates  were  thrown  open,  and  Abdala- 
sis looked  to  see  a great  force  issuing  forth,  but,  to  his  surprise, 


106  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


beheld  merely  Theodomir  and  his  page  in  battered  armour, 
followed  by  a multitude  of  old  men,  women,  and  children. 

Abdalasis  waited  until  the  whole  had  come  forth,  then  turn- 
ing  to  Theodomir,  “ Where,”  cried  he,  “ are  the  soldiers  whom 
I saw  last  evening  lining  the  walls  and  towers?” 

“ Soldiers  have  I none,”  replied  the  veteran.  “ As  to  my  gar 
rison,  behold  it  before  you.  With  these  women  did  I man  my 
walls,  and  this  my  page  is  my  herald,  guard,  and  retinue.” 
Upon  this  the  Bishop  Oppas  and  Count  Julian  exclaimed 
that  the  capitulation  was  a base  fraud  and  ought  not  to  be  com™ 
plied  with;  but  Abdalasis  relished  the  stratagem  of  the  old 
soldier,  and  ordered  that  the  stipulations  of  the  treaty  should 
be  faithfully  performed.  Nay,  so  high  an  opinion  did  he  con- 
ceive of  the  subtle  wisdom  of  this  commander,  that  he  permit- 
ted him  to  remain  in  authority  over  the  surrounding  country 
on  his  acknowledging  allegiance  and  engaging  to  pay  tribute 
to  the  caliph ; and  all  that  part  of  Spain,  comprising  the  beau- 
tiful provinces  of  Murcia  and  Valencia,  was  long  after  known 
by  the  Arabic  name  of  its  defender,  and  is  still  recorded  in 
Arabian  chronicles  as  “ The  land  of  Tadmir.”  * 

Having  succeeded  in  subduing  this  rich  and  fruitful  region, 
and  having  gained  great  renown  for  his  generosity  as  well  as 
valour,  Abdalasis  returned  with  the  chief  part  of  his  army  to 
the  city  of  Seville. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

MUZA  ARRIVES  AT  TOLEDO— INTERVIEW  BETWEEN  HIM  AND 

TARIO. 

When  Muza  ben  Nosier  had  sent  his  son  Abdalasis  to  subdue 
Seville,  he  departed  for  Toledo  to  call  Taric  to  account  for  his 
disobedience  to  his  orders;  for,  amidst  all  his  own  successes, 
the  prosperous  career  of  that  commander  preyed  upon  his 
mind.  What  can  content  the  jealous  and  ambitious  heart? 
As  Muza  passed  through  the  land,  towns  and  cities  submit- 
ted to  him  without  resistance ; he  was  lost  in  wonder  at  the 
richness  of  the  country  and  noble  monuments  of  art  with 
which  it  was  adorned ; when  he  beheld  the  bridges,  construct- 


* Conde,  p.  1.  Cronica  del  Moi'O  Rasis.  Cron.  gen.  Espana,  por  Alonzo  el  Sabio, 
p.  3,  c.  I, 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  107 


ed  in  ancient  times  by  the  Romans,  they  seemed  to  him  the 
work,  not  of  men,  but  of  genii.  Yet  all  these  admirable  ob- 
jects only  made  him  repine  the  more  that  he  had  not  had  the 
exclusive  glory  of  invading  and  subduing  the  land ; and  exas- 
perating him  the  more  against  Taric,  for  having  apparently 
endeavoured  to  monopolize  the  conquest. 

Taric  heard  of  his  approach,  and  came  forth  to  meet  him  at 
Talavera,  accompanied  by  many  of  the  most  distinguished 
companions  of  his  victories,  and  with  a train  of  horses  and 
mules  laden  with  spoils,  with  which  he  trusted  to  propitiate 
the  favour  of  his  commander.  Their  meeting  took  place  on 
the  banks  of  the  rapid  river  Tietar,  which  rises  in  the  moun- 
tains of  Placencia  and  throws  itself  into  the  Tagus.  Muza,  in 
former  days,  while  Taric  had  acted  as  his  subordinate  and 
indefatigable  officer,  had  cherished  and  considered  him  as  a sec- 
ond self ; but  now  that  he  had  started  up  to  be  a rival,  he  could 
not  conceal  his  jealousy.  When  the  veteran  came  into  his 
presence,  he  regarded  him  for  a moment  with  a stern  and  in- 
dignant aspect.  “Why  hast  thou  disobeyed  my  orders?”  said 
he.  “I  commanded  thee  to  await  my  arrival  with  reinforce- 
ments, but  thou  hast  rashly  overrun  the  country,  endangering 
the  loss  of  our  armies  and  the  ruin  of  our  cause.” 

“ I have  acted,”  replied  Taric,  “in  such  manner  as  I thought 
would  best  serve  the  cause  of  Islam,  and  in  so  doing  I thought 
to  fulfil  the  wishes  of  Muza.  Whatever  I have  done  has  been 
as  your  servant ; behold  your  share,  as  commander-in-chief,  of 
the  spoils  which  I have  collected.”  So  saying,  he  produced  an 
immense  treasure  in  silver  and  gold  and  costly  stuffs,  and  pre- 
cious stones,  and  spread  it  before  Muza. 

The  anger  of  the  Arab  commander  was  still  more  kindled  at 
the  sight  of  this  booty,  for  it  proved  how  splendid  had  been 
the  victories  of  Taric ; but  he  restrained  his  wrath  for  the  pres- 
ent, and  they  proceeded  together  in  moody  silence  to  Toledo. 
When  he  entered  this  royal  city,  however,  and  ascended  to  the 
ancient  palace  of  the  Gothic  kings,  and  reflected  that  all  this 
had  been  a scene  of  triumph  to  his  rival,  he  could  no  longer 
repress  his  indignation.  ITe  demanded  of  Taric  a strict  ac- 
count of  all  the  riches  he  had  gathered  in  Spain,  even  of  the 
presents  he  had  reserved  for  the  caliph,  and,  above  all,  he 
made  him  yield  up  his  favourite  trophy,  the  talismanic  table 
of  Solomon.  When  all  this  was  done,  he  again  upbraided  him 
bitterly  with  his  disobedience  of  orders,  and  with  the  rashness 
of  his  conduct.  “ What  blind  confidence  in  fortune  hast  thou 


108  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN \ 


shown,”  said  he,  “in  overrunning  such  a country  and  assail- 
ing such  powerful  cities  with  thy  scanty  force ! What  mad- 
ness, to  venture  every  thing  upon  a desperate  chance,  when 
thou  knewest  I was  coming  with  a force  to  make  the  victory 
secure.  All  thy  success  lias  been  owing  to  mere  luck,  not  to 
judgment  nor  generalship.” 

lie  then  bestowed  high  praises  upon  the  other  chieftains  for 
their  services  in  the  cause  of  Islam,  but  they  answered  not  a 
word,  and  their  countenances  were  gloomy  and  discontented ; 
for  they  felt  the  injustice  done  to  their  favourite  leader.  As  to 
Taric,  though  his  eye  burned  like  fire,  he  kept  his  passion 
within  bounds.  “ I have  done  the  best  I could  to  serve  God 
and  the  caliph,” said  he,  emphatically;  “ my  conscience  acquits 
me,  and  I trust  my  sovereign  will  do  the  same.” 

“Perhaps  he  may,”  replied  Muza,  bitterly;  “but,  in  the 
meantime,  I cannot  confide  his  interests  to  a desperado  who  is 
heedless  of  orders  and  throws  every  thing  at  hazard.  Such  a 
general  is  unworthy  to  be  intrusted  with  the  fate  of  armies.” 

So  saying,  he  divested  Taric  of  his  command,  and  gave  it  to 
Magued  the  renegado.  The  gaunt  Taric  still  maintained  an  air 
of  stern  composure.  ITis  only  words  were, 6 ‘ The  caliph  will  do 
me  justice!”  Muza  was  so  transported  with  passion  at  this 
laconic  defiance  that  he  ordered  him  to  be  thrown  into  prison, 
and  even  threatened  his  life. 

Upon  this,  Magued  el  Rumi,  though  he  had  risen  by  the  dis- 
grace of  Taric,  had  the  generosity  to  speak  out  warmly  in  his 
favour.  “ Consider,”  said  he  to  Muza,  “ what  may  be  the  con- 
sequences of  this  severity.  Taric  has  many  friends  in  the 
army;  his  actions,  too,  have  been  signal  and  illustrious,  and 
entitle  him  to  the  highest  honours  and  rewards,  instead  of  dis- 
grace and  imprisonment.  ” 

The  anger  of  Muza,  however,  was  not  to  be  appeased ; and  he 
trusted  to  justify  his  measures  by  despatching  missives  to  the 
caliph,  complaining  of  the  insubordination  of  Taric,  and  his 
rash  and  headlong  conduct.  The  result  proved  the  wisdom  of 
the  caution  given  by  Magued.  In  the  course  of  a little  while 
Muza  received  a humiliating  letter  from  the  caliph,  ordering 
him  to  restore  Taric  to  the  command  of  the  soldiers  ‘ 1 whom  he 
had  so  gloriously  conducted;”  and  not  to  render  useless  “ one 
of  the  best  swords  in  Islam !”  * 

It  is  thus  the  envious  man  brings  humiliation  and  reproach 


* Conde,  Part  1,  c.  15. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  109 


upon  himself,  in  endeavouring  to  degrade  a meritorious  rival. 
When  the  tidings  came  of  the  justice  rendered  by  the  caliph  to 
the  merits  of  the  veteran,  there  was  general  joy  throughout 
the  army,  and  Muza  read  in  the  smiling  countenances  of  every 
one  around  him  a severe  censure  upon  his  conduct.  He  con- 
cealed, however,  his  deep  humiliation,  and  affected  to  obey 
the  orders  of  his  sovereign  with  great  alacrity;  he  released 
Taric  from  prison,  feasted  him  at  his  own  table,  and  then  pub- 
licly replaced  him  at  the  head  of  his  troops.  The  army  re- 
ceived its  favourite  veteran  with  shouts  of  joy,  and  celebrated 
with  rejoicings  the  reconciliation  of  the  commanders;  but  the 
shouts  of  the  soldiery  were  abhorrent  to  the  ears  of  Muza. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

MUZA  PROSECUTES  THE  SCHEME  OF  CONQUEST— SIEGE  OF  SARA- 
GOSSA.—COMPLETE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN. 

The  dissensions,  which  for  a time  had  distracted  the  con- 
quering army,  being  appeased,  and  the  Arabian  generals  being 
apparently  once  more  reconciled,  Muza,  as  commander-in- 
chief,  proceeded  to  complete  the  enterprise  by  subjugating 
the  northern  parts  of  Spain.  The  same  expeditious  mode  of 
conquest  that  had  been  sagaciously  adopted  by  Taric,  was  still 
pursued.  The  troops  were  lightly  armed,  and  freed  from 
every  superfluous  incumbrance.  Each  horseman,  beside  his 
arms,  carried  a small  sack  of  provisions,  a copper  vessel  in 
which  to  cook  them,  and  a skin  which  served  him  for  surcout 
and  for  bed.  The  infantry  carried  nothing  but  their  arms. 
To  each  regiment  or  squadron  was  allowed  a limited  number  of 
sumpter  mules  and  attendants ; barely  enough  to  carry  their 
necessary  baggage  and  supplies;  nothing  was  permitted  that 
could  needlessly  diminish  the  number  of  fighting  men,  delay 
their  rapid  movements,  or  consume  their  provisions.  Strict 
orders  were  again  issued,  prohibiting,  on  pain  of  death,  all 
plunder  excepting  the  camp  of  an  enemy,  or  cities  given  up  to 
pillage.* 

The  armies  now  took  their  several  lines  of  march.  That 


* Oonde,  p.  1,  & 


110  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPALN 


under  Taric  departed  towards  the  northeast;  beating  up  the 
country  towards  the  source  of  the  Tagus ; traversing  the  chain 
of  the  Iberian  or  Arragonian  mountains,  and  pouring  down 
into  the  plains  and  valleys  watered  by  the  Ebro.  It  was  won- 
derful to  see,  in  so  brief  a space  of  time,  such  a vast  and  diffi- 
cult country  penetrated  and  subdued,  and  the  invading  army, 
like  an  inundating  flood,  pouring  its  streams  into  the  most 
remote  recesses. 

While  Taric  was  thus  sweeping  the  country  to  the  northeast, 
Muza  departed  in  an  opposite  direction ; yet  purposing  to  meet 
him,  and  join  their  forces  in  the  north.  Bending  his  course 
westwardly,  he  made  a circuit  behind  the  mountains,  and 
then,  advancing  into  the  open  country,  displayed  his  banners 
before  Salamanca,  which  surrendered  without  resistance. 
From  hence  he  continued  on  towards  Astorga,  receiving  the 
terrified  submission  of  the  land ; then  turning  up  the  valley  of 
the  Douro,  he  ascended  the  course  of  that  famous  river 
towards  the  east ; crossed  the  Sierra  de  Moncayo,  and,  arriving 
on  the  banks  of  the  Ebro,  marched  down  along  its  stream, 
until  he  approached  the  strong  city  of  Saragossa,  the  citadel  of 
all  that  part  of  Spain.  In  this  place  had  taken  refuge  many  of 
the  most  valiant  of  the  Gothic  warriors;  the  remnants  of 
armies,  and  fugitives  from  conquered  cities.  It  was  one  of  the 
last  rallying  points  of  the  land.  When  Muza  arrived,  Taric 
had  already  been  for  some  time  before  the  place,  laying  close 
siege ; the  inhabitants  were  pressed  by  famine,  and  had  suffered 
great  losses  in  repeated  combats,  but  there  was  a spirit  and 
obstinacy  in  their  resistance  surpassing  any  thing  that  had 
yet  been  witnessed  by  the  invaders. 

Muza  now  took  command  of  the  siege,  and  ordered  a general 
assault  upon  the  walls.  The  Moslems  planted  their  scaling 
ladders,  and  mounted  with  their  accustomed  intrepidity,  but 
were  vigorously  resisted;  nor  could  all  their  efforts  obtain 
them  a footing  upon  the  battlements.  While  they  were  thus 
assailing  the  walls,  Count  Julian  ordered  a heap  of  combusti- 
bles to  be  placed  against  one  of  the  gates,  and  set  on  fire.  The 
inhabitants  attempted  in  vain  from  the  barbican  to  extinguish 
the  flames.  They  burnt  so  fiercely,  that  in  a little  while  the 
gate  fell  from  its  hinges.  Count  Julian  galloped  into  the  city, 
mounted  upon  a powerful  charger,  himself  and  his  steed  all 
covered  with  mail.  He  was  followed  by  three  hundred  of  his 
partisans,  and  supported  by  Magued  the  renegado,  with  a 
troop  of  horse. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  111 


The  inhabitants  disputed  every  street  and  public  square; 
they  made  barriers  of  dead  bodies,  fighting  behind  these  ram- 
parts of  their  slaughtered  countrymen.  Every  window  and 
roof  was  filled  with  combatants ; the  very  women  and  children 
joined  in  the  desperate  fight,  throwing  down  stones  and  mis- 
siles of  all  kinds,  and  scalding  water  upon  the  enemy. 

The  battle  raged  until  the  hour  of  vespers,  when  the  prin- 
cipal inhabitants  held  a parley,  and  capitulated  for  a surrender. 
Muza  had  been  incensed  at  their  obstinate  resistance,  which 
had  cost  the  lives  of  so  many  of  his  soldiers ; he  knew,  also, 
that  in  the  city  were  collected  the  riches  of  many  of  the  towns 
of  eastern  Spain.  He  demanded,  therefore,  beside  the  usual 
terms,  a heavy  sum  to  be  paid  down  by  the  citizens,  called  the 
contribution  of  blood;  as  by  this  they  redeemed  themselves 
from  the  edge  of  the  sword.  The  people  were  obliged  to  com- 
ply. They  collected  all  the  jewels  of  their  richest  families, 
and  all  the  ornaments  of  their  temples,  and  laid  them  at  the 
feet  of  Muza ; and  placed  in  his  power  many  of  their  noblest 
youths  as  hostages.  A strong  garrison  was  then  appointed, 
and  thus  the  fierce  city  of  Saragossa  was  subdued  to  the  yoke 
of  the  conqueror. 

The  Arab  generals  pursued  their  conquests  even  to  the  foot 
of  the  Pyrenees ; Taric  then  descended  along  the  course  of  the 
Ebro,  and  continued  along  the  Mediterranean  coast ; subduing 
the  famous  city  of  Valencia,  with  its  rich  and  beautiful 
domains,  and  carrying  the  success  of  his  arms  even  to  Denia. 

Muza  undertook  with  his  host  a wider  range  of  conquest. 
He  overcame  the  cities  of  Barcelona,  Gerona,  and  others  that 
lay  on  the  skirts  of  the  eastern  mountains;  then  crossing  into 
the  land  of  the  Franks,  he  captured  the  city  of  Narbonne ; in  a 
temple  of  which  he  found  seven  equestrian  images  of  silver, 
which  he  brought  off  as  trophies  of  his  victory.*  Returning 
into  Spain,  he  scoured  its  northern  regions  along  Gallicia  and 
the  Asturias;  passed  triumphantly  through  Lusitania,  and 
arrived  once  more  in  Andalusia,  covered  with  laurels  and 
enriched  with  immense  spoils. 

Thus  was  completed  the  subjugation  of  unhappy  Spain.  All 
its  cities  and  fortresses,  and  strong-holds,  were  in  the  hands  of 
the  Saracens,  excepting  some  of  the  wild  mountain  tracts  that 
bordered  the  Atlantic,  and  extended  towards  the  north.  Here, 
then,  the  story  of  the  conquest  might  conclude,  but  that  the 


* Conde,  p.  1,  c.  16. 


112  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


indefatigable  chronicler,  Fray  Antonio  Agapida,  goes  on  to 
record  the  fate  of  those  persons  who  were  most  renowned  in 
the  enterprise.  We  shall  follow  his  steps,  and  avail  ourselves 
of  his  information,  laboriously  collected  from  various  sources ; 
and,  truly,  the  story  of  each  of  the  actors  in  this  great  his- 
torical drama,  bears  with  it  its  striking  moral,  and  is  full  of 
admonition  and  instruction 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

FEUD  BETWEEN  THE  ARAB  GENERALS— THEY  ARE  SUMMONED  TO 
APPEAR  BEFORE  THE  CALIPH  AT  DAMASCUS — RECEPTION  OF 
TARIC. 

The  heart  of  Muza  ben  Nosier  was  now  lifted  up,  for  he  con- 
sidered his  glory  complete.  He  held  a sway  that  might  have 
gratified  the  ambition  of  the  proudest  sovereign,  for  all  west- 
ern Africa  and  the  newly  acquired  peninsula  of  Spain  were 
obedient  to  his  rule ; and  he  was  renowned  throughout  all  the 
lands  of  Islam  as  the  great  conqueror  of  the  west.  But  sudden 
humiliation  awaited  him  in  the  very  moment  of  his  highest 
triumph. 

Notwithstanding  the  outward  reconciliation  of  Muza  and 
Taric,  a deep  and  implacable  hostility  continued  to  exist  be- 
tween them;  and  each  had  busy  partisans  who  distracted  the 
armies  by  their  feuds.  Letters  were  incessantly  despatched  to 
Damascus  by  either  party,  exalting  the  merits  of  their  own 
leader  and  decrying  his  rival.  Taric  was  represented  as  rash, 
arbitrary,  and  prodigal,  and  as  injuring  the  discipline  of  the 
army,  by  sometimes  treating  it  with  extreme  rigour,  and  at 
other  times  giving  way  to  licentiousness  and  profusion.  Muza 
was  lauded  as  prudent,  sagacious,  dignified,  and  systematic  in 
his  dealings.  The  friends  of  Taric,  on  the  other  hand,  repre- 
sented him  as  brave,  generous,  and  high-minded;  scrupulous 
in  reserving  to  his  sovereign  his  rightful  share  of  the  spoils, 
but  distributing  the  rest  bounteously  among  his  soldiers,  and 
thus  increasing  their  alacrity  in  the  service.  “Muza,  on  the 
contrary,”  said  they,  “is  grasping  and  insatiable;  he  levies 
intolerable  contributions  and  collects  immense  treasure,  but 
sweeps  it  all  into  his  own  coffers.” 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  H3 

The  caliph  was  at  length  wearied  out  by  these  complaints, 
and  feared  that  the  safety  of  the  cause  might  be  endangered 
by  the  dissensions  of  the  rival  generals.  He  sent  letters,  there- 
fore, ordering  them  to  leave  suitable  persons  in  charge  of  their 
several  commands,  and  appear,  forthwith,  before  him  at  Da- 
mascus. 

Such  was  the  greeting  from  his  sovereign  that  awaited  Muza 
on  his  return  from  the  conquest  of  northern  Spain.  It  was 
a grievous  blow  to  a man  of  his  pride  and  ambition;  but  he 
prepared  instantly  to  obey.  He  returned  to  Cordova,  collect- 
ing by  the  way  all  the  treasures  he  had  deposited  in  various 
places.  At  that  city  he  called  a meeting  of  his  principal 
officers,  and  of  the  leaders  of  the  faction  of  apostate  Christians, 
and  made  them  all  do  homage  to  his  son  Abdalasis,  as  emir  or 
governor  of  Spain.  He  gave  this  favourite-  son  much  sage 
advice  for  the  regulation  of  his  conduct,  and  left  with  him  his 
nephew,  Ayub,  a man  greatly  honoured  by  the  Moslems  for  his 
wisdom  and  discretion ; exhorting  Abdalasis  to  consult  him  on 
all  occasions  and  consider  him  as  his  bosom  counsellor.  He 
made  a parting  address  to  his  adherents,  full  of  cheerful  con- 
fidence ; assuring  them  that  he  would  soon  return,  loaded  with 
new  favours  and  honours  by  his  sovereign,  and  enabled  to  re- 
ward them  all  for  their  faithful  services. 

When  Muza  sallied  forth  from  Cordova,  to  repair  to  Damas- 
cus, his  cavalgada  appeared  like  the  sumptuous  pageant  of 
some  oriental  potentate;  for  he  had  numerous  guards  and 
attendants  splendidly  armed  and  arrayed,  together  with  four 
hundred  hostages,  who  were  youthful  cavaliers  of  the  noblest 
families  of  the  Goths,  and  a great  number  of  captives  of  both 
sexes,  chosen  for  their  beauty,  and  intended  as  presents  for  the 
caliph.  Then  there  was  a vast  train  of  beasts  of  burden,  laden 
with  the  plunder  of  Spain ; for  he  took  with  him  all  the  wealth 
he  had  collected  in  his  conquests ; and  all  the  share  that  had 
been  set  apart  for  his  sovereign.  With  this  display  of  trophies 
and  spoils,  showing  the  magnificence  of  the  land  he  had  con- 
quered, he  looked  with  confidence  to  silence  the  calumnies  of 
his  foes. 

As  he  traversed  the  valley  of  the  Guadalquivir  he  often 
turned  and  looked  back  wistfully  upon  Cordova ; and,  at  the 
distance  of  a league,  when  about  to  lose  sight  of  it,  he  checked 
his  steed  upon  the  summit  of  a hill,  and  gazed  for  a long  time 
upon  its  palaces  and  towers.  “ O Cordova!”  exclaimed  he, 
“ great  and  glorious  art  thou  among  cities,  and  abundant  in  all 


114  LEGENDS  OF  TIIE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 

delights.  With  grief  and  sorrow  do  I part  from  thee,  for  sure 
I am  it  would  give  me  length  of  days  to  abide  within  thy 
pleasant  walls !”  When  he  had  uttered  these  words,  say  the 
Arabian  chronicles,  he  resumed  his  wayfaring;  but  his  eyes 
were  bent  upon  the  ground,  and  frequent  sighs  bespoke  the 
heaviness  of  his  heart. 

Embarking  at  Cadiz  he  passed  over  to  Africa  with  all  his 
people  and  effects,  to  regulate  his  government  in  that  country. 
He  divided  the  command  between  his  sons,  Abdelola  and  Me- 
ruan,  leaving  the  former  in  Tangier,  and  the  latter  in  Cairvan. 
Thus  having  secured,  as  he  thought,  the  power  and  prosperity 
of  his  family,  by  placing  all  his  sons  as  his  lieutenants  in  the 
country  he  had  conquered,  he  departed  for  Syria,  bearing  with 
him  the  sumptuous  spoils  of  the  west. 

While  Muza  was  thus  disposing  of  his  commands,  and  mov- 
ing cumbrously  under  the  weight  of  wealth,  the  veteran  Tarie 
was  more  speedy  and  alert  in  obeying  the  summons  of  the 
caliph.  He  knew  the  importance,  where  complaints  were  to 
be  heard,  of  being  first  in  presence  of  the  judge;  beside,  he  was 
ever  ready  to  march  at  a moment’s  warning,  and  had  nothing 
to  impede  him  in  his  movements.  The  spoils  he  had  made  in 
his  conquests  had  either  been  shared  among  his  soldiers,  or 
yielded  up  to  Muza,  or  squandered  away  with  open-handed 
profusion.  He  appeared  in  Syria  with  a small  train  of  war- 
worn followers,  and  had  no  other  trophies  to  show  than  his 
battered  armour,  and  a body  seamed  with  scars.  He  was  re- 
ceived, however,  with  rapture  by  the  multitude,  who  crowded 
to  behold  one  of  those  conquerors  of  the  west,  whose  wonderful 
achievements  were  the  theme  of  every  tongue.  They  were 
charmed  with  his  gaunt  and  martial  air,  his  hard  sunburnt 
features,  and  his  scathed  eye.  “ All  hail,”  cried  they,  “ to  the 
sword  of  Islam,  the  terror  of  the  unbelievers ! Behold  the  true 
model  of  a warrior,  who  despises  gain  and  seeks  for  nought  but 
glory!” 

Taric  was  graciously  received  by  the  caliph,  who  asked 
tidings  of  his  victories.  He  gave  a soldier-like  account  of  hist 
actions,  frank  and  full,  without  any  feigned  modesty,  yet  with- 
out vain-glory.  “ Commander  of  the  faithful,”  said  he,  “J 
bring  thee  no  silver,  nor  gold,  nor  precious  stones,  nor  captives, 
for  what  spoils  I did  not  share  with  my  soldiers  I gave  up  to 
Muza  as  my  commander.  How  I have  conducted  myself  the 
honourable  warriors  of  thy  host  will  tell  thee;  nay,  let  our 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  115 


enemies,  the  Christians,  be  asked  if  I have  ever  shown  myself 
cowardly  or  cruel  or  rapacious.  ” 

“ What  kind  of  people  are  these  Christians?”  demanded  the 
caliph. 

“The  Spaniards,”  replied  Taric,  “are  lions  in  their  castles, 
eagles  in  their  saddles,  but  mere  women  when  on  foot.  When 
vanquished  they  escape  like  goats  to  the  mountains,  for  they 
need  not  see  the  ground  they  tread  on.” 

“ And  tell  me  of  the  Moors  of  Barbary.” 

“ They  are  like  Arabs  in  the  fierceness  and  dexterity  of  their 
attacks,  and  in  their  knowledge  of  the  stratagems  of  war;  they 
resemble  them,  too,  in  feature,  in  fortitude,  and  hospitality; 
but  they  are  the  most  perfidious  people  upon  earth,  and  never 
regard  promise  or  plighted  faith.” 

“ And  the  people  of  Afranc;  what  sayest  thou  of  them?” 
“They  are  infinite  in  number,  rapid  in  the  onset,  fierce  in 
battle,  but  confused  and  headlong  in  flight.” 

“And  how  fared  it  with  thee  among  these  people?  Did  they 
sometimes  vanquish  thee  ?” 

“Never,  by  Allah!”  cried  Taric,  with  honest  warmth; 
“never  did  a banner  of  mine  fly  the  field.  Though  the  enemy 
were  two  to  one,  my  Moslems  never  shunned  the  combat !” 

The  caliph  was  well  pleased  with  the  martial  bluntness  of 
the  veteran,  and  showed  him  great  honour;  and  wherever 
Taric  appeared  he  was  the  idol  of  the  populace. 


CHAPTER  XIY. 

MUZA  ARRIVES  AT  DAMASCUS— HIS  INTERVIEW  WITH  THE  CA- 
LIPH—THE  TABLE  OF  SOLOMON— A RIGOROUS  SENTENCE. 

Shortly  after  the  arrival  of  Taric  el  Tuerto  at  Damascus,  the 
caliph  fell  dangerously  ill,  insomuch  that  his  life  was  despaired 
of.  During  his  illness,  tidings  were  brought  that  Muza  ben 
Nosier  had  entered  Syria  with  a vast  cavalcade,  bearing  all 
the  riches  and  trophies  gained  in  the  western  conquests.  Now 
Suleiman  ben  Abdelmelec,  brother  to  the  caliph,  was  successor 
to  the  throne,  and  he  saw  that  his  brother  had  not  long  to 
live,  and  wished  to  grace  the  commencement  of  his  reign  by 
this  triumphant  display  of  the  spoils  of  Christendom ; he  sent 
messengers,  therefore,  to  Muza,  saying,  “ The  caliph  is  ill  and 


116  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


cannot  receive  thee  at  present ; I pray  thee  tarry  on  the  road 
until  his  recovery.”  Muza,  however,  paid  no  attention  to  the 
messages  of  Suleiman,  hut  rather  hastened  his  march  to  arrive 
before  the  death  of  the  caliph.  And  Suleiman  treasured  up 
his  conduct  in  his  heart. 

Muza  entered  the  city  in  a kind  of  triumph,  with  a long 
train  of  horses  and  mules  and  camels  laden  with  treasure, 
and  with  the  four  hundred  sons  of  Gothic  nobles  as  hostages, 
each  decorated  with  a diadem  and  a girdle  of  gold ; and  with 
one  hundred  Christian  damsels,  whose  beauty  dazzled  all  be- 
holders. As  he  passed  through  the  streets  he  ordered  purses 
of  gold  to  be  thrown  among  the  populace,  who  rent  the  air 
with  acclamations.  “ Behold,”  cried  they,  “the  veritable 
conqueror  of  the  unbelievers!  Behold  the  true  model  of  a 
conqueror,  who  brings  home  wealth  to  his  conntry!”  And 
they  heaped  benedictions  on  the  head  of  Muza. 

The  Caliph  Waled  Almanzor  rose  from  his  couch  of  illness  to 
receive  the  emir;  who,  when  he  repaired  to  the  palace,  filled 
one  of  its  great  courts  with  treasures  of  all  kinds;  the  halls, 
too,  were  thronged  with  the  youthful  hostages,  magnificerAlr 
attired,  and  with  Christian  damsels,  lovely  as  the  houries  of 
paradise.  When  the  caliph  demanded  an  account  of  the  con- 
quest of  Spain,  he  gave  it  with  great  eloquence;  but,  in 
describing  the  various  victories,  he  made  no  mention  of  the 
name  of  Taric,  but  spoke  as  if  everything  had  been  effected  by 
himself.  He  then  presented  the  spoils  of  the  Christians  as  if 
they  had  been  all  taken  by  his  own  hands ; and  when  he  deli- 
vered to  the  caliph  the  miraculous  table  of  Solomon,  he  dwelt 
with  animation  on  the  virtues  of  that  inestimable  talisman. 

Upon  this,  Taric,  who  was  present,  could  no  longer  hold  his 
peace.  “ Commander  of  the  faithful,”  said  he,  “ examine  this 
precious  table,  if  any  part  be  wanting.”  The  caliph  examined 
the  table,  which  was  composed  of  a single  emerald,  and  he 
found  that  one  foot  was  supplied  with  a foot  of  gold.  The 
caliph  turned  to  Muza  and  said,  “ Where  is  the  other  foot  of 
the  table?”  Muza  answered,  “I  know  not;  one  foot  was 
wanting  when  it  came  into  my  hands.”  Upon  this,  Taric  drew 
from  beneath  his  robe  a foot  of  emerald  of  like  workmanship 
to  the  others,  and  fitting  exactly  to  the  table.  “ Behold,  O com- 
mander of  the  faithful!”  cried  he,  “ a proof  of  the  real  finder 
of  the  table;  and  so  is  it  with  the  greater  part  of  the  spoils 
exhibited  by  Muza  as  trophies  of  his  achievements.  It  was  I 
who  gained  them,  and  who  captured  the  cities  in  which  they 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  117 

were  found.  If  you  want  proof,  demand  of  these  Christian 
cavaliers  here  present,  most  of  whom  I captured;  demand  of 
those  Moslem  warriors  who  aided  me  in  my  battles.” 

Muza  was  confounded  for  a moment,  but  attempted  to  vindi- 
cate himself.  “I  spake,”  said  he,  “as  the  chief  of  your 
armies,  under  whose  orders  and  banners  this  conquest  was 
achieved.  The  actions  of  the  soldier  are  the  actions  of  the 
commander.  In  a great  victory  it  is  not  supposed  that  the 
chief  of  the  army  takes  all  the  captives,  or  kills  all  the  slain, 
or  gathers  all  the  booty,  though  all  are  enumerated  in  the 
records  of  his  triumph.”  The  caliph,  however,  was  wroth,  and 
heeded  not  his  words.  “You  have  vaunted  your  own  de- 
serts,” said  he,  “ and  have  forgotten  the  deserts  of  others ; nay, 
you  have  sought  to  debase  another  who  has  loyally  served  his 
sovereign ; the  reward  of  your  envy  and  covetousness  be  upon 
your  own  head !”  So  saying,  he  bestowed  a great  part  of  the 
spoils  upon  Taric  and  the  other  chiefs,  but  gave  nothing  to 
Muza ; and  the  veteran  retired  amidst  the  sneers  and  murmurs 
of  those  present. 

In  a few  days  the  Caliph  Waled  died,  and  was  succeeded  by 
his  brother  Suleiman.  The  new  sovereign  cherished  deep  re- 
sentment against  Muza  for  having  presented  himself  at  court 
contrary  to  his  command,  and  he  listened  readily  to  the  calum- 
nies of  his  enemies ; for  Muza  had  been  too  illustrious  in  his 
deeds  not  to  have  many  enemies.  All  now  took  courage  when 
they  found  he  was  out  of  favour,  and  they  heaped  slanders  on 
his  head ; charging  him  with  embezzling  much  of  the  share  of 
the  booty  belonging  to  the  sovereign.  The  new  caliph  lent  a 
willing  ear  to  the  accusation,  and  commanded  him  to  render 
up  all  that  he  had  pillaged  from  Spain.  The  loss  of  his  riches 
might  have  been  borne  with  fortitude  by  Muza,  but  the  stigma 
upon  his  fame  filled  his  heart  with  bitterness.  “ I have  been  a 
faithful  servant  to  the  throne  from  my  youth  upwards,”  said 
he,  “ and  now  I am  degraded  in  my  old  age.  I care  not  for 
wealth,  I care  not  for  life,  but  let  me  not  be  deprived  of  that 
honour  which  God  has  bestowed  upon  me !” 

The  caliph  was  still  more  exasperated  at  his  repining,  and 
stripped  him  of  his  commands;  confiscated  his  effects;  fined 
him  two  hundred  thousand  pesants  of  gold,  and  ordered  that 
he  should  be  scourged  and  exposed  to  the  noontide  sun,  and 
afterwards  thrown  into  prison.*  The  populace  also  reviled 


* Conde,  p.  1,  c.  17. 


118  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


and  scoffed  at  him  in  his  misery,  and  as  they  beheld  him  led 
forth  to  the  public  gaze,  and  fainting  in  the  sun,  they  pointed 
at  him  with  derision  and  exclaimed— “Behold  the  envious 
man  and  the  impostor;  this  is  he  who  pretended  to  have  com 
quered  the  land  of  the  unbelievers !” 


CHAPTER  XV. 

CONDUCT  OF  ABDALASIS  AS  EMIR  OF  SPAIN. 

While  these  events  were  happening  in  Syria,  the  youthful 
Abdalasis,  the  son  of  Muza,  remained  as  emir  or  governor 
of  Spain.  He  was  of  a generous  and  benignant  disposition, 
but  he  was  open  and  confiding,  and  easily  led  away  by  the 
opinions  of  those  he  loved.  Fortunately  his  father  had  left 
with  him,  as  a bosom  counsellor,  the  discreet  Ayub,  the 
nephew  of  Muza ; aided  by  his  advice,  he  for  some  time  ad- 
ministered the  public  affairs  prudently  and  prosperously. 

Not  long  after  the  departure  of  his  father,  he  received  a let- 
ter from  him,  written  while  on  his  journey  to  Syria;  it  was  to 
the  following  purport : 

“ Beloved  son;  honour  of  thy  lineage;  Allah  guard  thee 
from  all  harm  and  peril ! Listen  to  the  words  of  thy  father. 
Avoid  all  treachery  though  it  should  promise  great  advantage, 
and  trust  not  in  him  who  counsels  it,  even  though  he  should 
be  a brother.  The  company  of  traitors  put  far  from  thee ; for 
how  canst  thou  be  certain  that  he  who  has  proved  false  to 
others  will  prove  true  to  thee?  Beware,  O my  son,  of  the 
seductions  of  love.  It  is  an  idle  passion  which  enfeebles  the 
heart  and  blinds  the  judgment ; it  renders  the  mighty  weak, 
and  makes  slaves  of  princes.  If  thou  shouldst  discover  any 
foible  of  a vicious  kind  springing  up  in  thy  nature,  pluck  it 
forth,  whatever  pang  it  cost  thee.  Every  error,  while  new, 
may  easily  be  weeded  out,  but  if  suffered  to  take  root,  it 
flourishes  and  bears  seed,  and  produces  fruit  an  hundred-fold. 
Follow  these  counsels,  O son  of  my  affections,  and  thou  shalt 
live  secure.” 

Abdalasis  meditated  upon  this  letter,  for  some  part  of  it 
seemed  to  contain  a mystery  which  he  could  not  comprehend. 
He  called  to  him  his  cousin  and  counsellor,  the  discreet  Ayub. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  119 


“What  means  my  father,”  said  he,  “ in  cautioning  me  against 
treachery  and  treason?  Does  he  think  my  nature  so  base  that 
it  could  descend  to  such  means?” 

Ayub  read  the  letter  attentively,  “Thy  father,”  said  he, 
“would  put  thee  on  thy  guard  against  the  traitors  Julian  and 
Oppas,  and  those  of  their  party  who  surround  thee.  What 
love  canst  thou  expect  from  men  who  have  been  unnatural  to 
their  kindred,  and  what  loyalty  from  wretches  who  have  be- 
trayed their  country?” 

Abdalasis  was  satisfied  with  the  interpretation,  and  he  acted 
accordingly.  He  had  long  loathed  all  communion  with  these 
men,  for  there  is  nothing  which  the  open  ingenuous  nature  so 
much  abhors  as  duplicity  and  treason.  Policy,  too,  no  longer 
required  their  agency ; they  had  rendered  their  infamous  ser- 
vice, and  had  no  longer  r country  to  betray ; but  they  might 
turn  and  betray  their  employers.  Abdalasis,  therefore,  re- 
moved them  to  a distance  from  his  court,  and  placed  them  in 
situations  where  they  could  do  no  harm,  and  he  warned  his 
commanders  from  being  in  any  wise  influenced  by  their 
counsels,  or  aided  by  their  arms. 

He  now  confided  entirely  in  his  Arabian  troops,  and  in  the 
Moorish  squadrons  from  Africa,  and  with  their  aid  he  com- 
pleted the  conquest  of  Lusitania  to  the  ultimate  parts  of  the 
Algarbe,  or  west,  even  to  the  shores  of  the  great  Ocean  sea.* 
From  hence  he  sent  his  generals  to  overrun  all  those  vast  *and 
rugged  sierras,  which  rise  like  ramparts  along  the  ocean  bor- 
ders of  the  peninsula;  and  they  carried  the  standard  of  Islam 
in  triumph  even  to  the  mountains  of  Biscay,  collecting  all 
manner  of  precious  spoil. 

“ It  is  not  enough,  O Abdalasis,”  said  Ayub,  “ that  we  con- 
quer and  rule  this  country  with  the  sword ; if  we  wish  our 
dominion  to  be  secure,  we  must  cultivate  the  arts  of  peace, 
and  study  to  secure  the  confidence*  and  promote  the  welfare 
of  the  people  we  have  conquered.”  Abdalasis  relished  counsel 
which  accorded  so  well  with  his  own  beneficent  nature.  He 
endeavoured,  therefore,  to  allay  the  ferment  and  confusion  of 
the  conquest;  forbade,  under  rigorous  punishment,  all  wanton 
spoil  or  oppression,  and  protected  the  native  inhabitants  in 
the  enjoyment  and  cultivation  of  their  lands,  and  the  pursuit 


* Algarbe,  or  Algarbia,  in  Arabic  signifies  the  west,  as  Axarkia  is  the  east, 
Algufia  the  north,  and  Aquibla  the  south.  This  will  serve  to  explain  some  of  the 
geographical  names  on  the  peninsula,  which  are  of  Arabian  origin. 


120  LEGENDS  OF  TEE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN , 


of  all  useful  occupations.  By  the  advice  of  Ayub,  also,  he 
encouraged  great  numbers  of  industrious  Moors  and  Arabs 
to  emigrate  from  Africa,  and  gave  them  houses  and  lands; 
thus  introducing  a peaceful  Mahometan  population  into  the 
conquered  provinces. 

The  good  effect  of  the  counsels  of  Ayub  were  soon  apparent. 
Instead  of  a sudden  but  transient  influx  of  wealth,  made  by 
the  ruin  of  the  land,  which  left  the  country  desolate,  a regular 
and  permanent  revenue  sprang  up,  produced  by  reviving 
prosperity,  and  gathered  without  violence.  Abdalasis  ordered 
it  to  be  faithfully  collected,  and  deposited  in  coffers  by  public 
officers  appointed  in  each  province  for  the  purpose ; and  the 
whole  was  sent  by  ten  deputies  to  Damuscus  to  be  laid  at  the 
feet  of  the  caliph ; not  as  the  spoils  of  a vanquished  country, 
but  as  the  peaceful  trophies  of  a wisely  administered  govern- 
ment. 

The  common  herd  of  warlike  adventurers,  the  mere  men  of 
the  sword,  who  had  thronged  to  Spain  for  the  purpose  of 
ravage  and  rapine,  were  disappointed  at  being  thus  checked  in 
their  career,  and  at  seeing  the  reign  of  terror  and  violence 
drawing  to  a close.  What  manner  of  leader  is  this,  said  they, 
who  forbids  us  to  make  spoil  of  the  enemies  of  Islam,  and  to 
enjoy  the  land  we  have  wrested  from  the  unbelievers?  The 
partisans  of  Julian,  also,  whispered  their  calumnies.  “ Be- 
hold,” said  they,  “with  what  kindness  he  treats  the  enemies 
of  your  faith ; all  the  Christians  who  have  borne  arms  against 
you,  and  withstood  your  entrance  into  the  land,  are  favoured 
and  protected ; but  it  is  enough  for  a Christian  to  have  be- 
friended the  cause  of  the  Moslems  to  be  singled  out  by 
Abdalasis  for  persecution,  and  to  be  driven  with  scorn  from 
his  presence.” 

These  insinuations  fermented  the  discontent  of  the  turbulent 
and  rapacious  among  the  Moslems,  but  all  the  friends  of  peace 
and  order  and  good  government  applauded  the  moderation  of 
the  youthful  emir. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

LOVES  OF  ABDALASIS  AND  EXILONA. 

Abdalasis  had  fixed  his  seat  of  government  at  Seville,  as 
permitting  easy  and  frequent  communications  with  the  coast 


LEGEND  OF  TEE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  121 


of  Africa.  His  palace  was  of  noble  architecture,  with  delight- 
ful gardens  extending  to  the  banks  of  the  Guadalquivir.  In  a 
part  of  this  palace  resided  many  of  the  most  beautiful  Christian 
females,  who  were  detained  as  captives,  or  rather  hostages,  to 
insure  the  tranquillity  of  the  country.  Those  who  were  of 
noble  rank  were  entertained  in  luxury  and  magnificence; 
slaves  were  appointed  to  attend  upon  them,  and  they  were 
arrayed  in  the  richest  apparel  and  decorated  with  the  most 
precious  jewels.  Those  of  tender  age  were  taught  all  graceful 
accomplishments;  and  even  where  tasks  were  imposed,  they 
were  of  the  most  elegant  and  agreeable  kind.  They  em- 
broidered, they  sang,  they  danced,  and  passed  their  times  in 
pleasing  revelry.  Many  were  lulled  by  this  easy  and  volup- 
tuous existence ; the  scenes  of  horror  through  which  they  had 
passed  were  gradually  effaced  from  their  minds,  and  a desire 
was  often  awakened  of  rendering  themselves  pleasing  in  the 
eyes  of  their  conquerors. 

After  his  return  from  his  campaign  in  Lusitania,  and  during 
the  intervals  of  public  duty,  Abdalasis  solaced  himself  in  the 
repose  of  this  palace,  and  in  the  society  of  these  Christian  cap- 
tives. He  remarked  one  among  them  who  ever  sat  apart,  and 
neither  joined  in  the  labours  nor  sports  of  her  companions. 
She  was  lofty  in  her  demeanour,  and  the  others  always  paid 
her  reverence ; yet  sorrow  had  given  a softness  to  her  charms, 
and  rendered  her  beauty  touching  to  the  heart.  Abdalasis 
found  her  one  day  in  the  garden  with  her  companions ; they 
had  adorned  their  heads  with  flowers,  and  were  singing  the 
songs  of  their  country,  but  she  sat  by  herself  and  wept.  The 
youthful  emir  was  moved  by  her  tears,  and  accosted  her  in 
gentle  accents.  “O  fairest  of  women!”  said  he,  “why  dost 
thou  weep,  and  why  is  thy  heart  troubled?”  “Alas!”  replied 
she,  “have  I not  cause  to  weep,  seeing  how  sad  is  my  condi- 
tion, and  how  great  the  height  from  which  I have  fallen  ? In 
me  you  behold  the  wretched  Exilona,  but  lately  the  wife  of 
Roderick,  and  the  queen  of  Spain,  now  a captive  and  a slave!” 
and,  having  said  these  words,  cast  her  eyes  upon  the  earth,  and 
her  tears  began  to  flow  afresh. 

The  generous  feelings  of  Abdalasis  were  aroused  at  the  sight 
of  beauty  and  royalty  in  tears.  He  gave  orders  that  Exilona 
should  be  entertained  in  a style  befitting  her  former  rank ; he 
appointed  a train  of  female  attendants  to  wait  upon  her,  and  a 
guard  of  honour  to  protect  her  from  all  intrusion.  All  the  time 
that  he  could  spare  from  public  concerns  was  passed  in  her 


122  LEGENDS  OF  TEE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


society;  and  he  even  neglected  his  divan,  and  suffered  his 
counsellors  to  attend  in  vain,  while  he  lingered  in  the  apart- 
ments and  gardens  of  the  palace,  listening  to  the  voice  of 
Exilona. 

The  discreet  Ayub  saw  the  danger  into  which  he  was  falling, 
“0  Abdalasis,”  said  he,  “ remember  the  words  of  thy  father. 

‘ Beware,  my  son,  ’ said  he,  4 of  the  seductions  of  love.  It  ren- 
ders the  mighty  weak,  and  makes  slaves  of  princes ! ’ ” A blush 
kindled  on  the  cheek  of  Abdalasis,  and  he  was  silent  for  a mo- 
ment. “ Why,”  said  he,  at  length,  “ do  you  seek  to  charge  me 
with  such  weakness  ? It  is  one  thing  to  be  infatuated  by  the 
charms  of  a woman,  and  another  to  be  touched  by  her  misfor- 
tunes. It  is  the  duty  of  my  station  to  console  a princess  who 
has  been  reduced  to  the  lowest  humiliation  by  the  triumphs  of 
our  arms.  In  doing  so  I do  but  listen  to  the  dictates  of  true 
magnanimity.  ” 

Ayub  was  silent,  but  his  brow  was  clouded,  and  for  once 
Abdalasis  parted  in  discontent  from  his  counsellor.  In  propor- 
tion as  he  was  dissatisfied  with  others  or  with  himself,  he  sought 
the  society  of  Exilona,  for  there  was  a charm  in  her  conversa- 
tion that  banished  every  care.  He  daily  became  more  and 
more  enamoured,  and  Exilona  gradually  ceased  to  weep,  and 
began  to  listen  with  secret  pleasure  to  the  words  of  her  Arab 
lover.  When,  however,  he  sought  to  urge  his  passion,  she 
recollected  the  light  estimation  in  which  her  sex  was  held  by  the 
followers  of  Mahomet,  and  assumed  a countenance  grave  and 
severe. 

“ Fortune,”  said  she,  “has  cast  me  at  thy  feet;  behold  I am 
thy  captive  and  thy  spoil.  But  though  my  person  is  in  thy 
power,  my  soul  is  unsubdued ; and  know  that,  should  I lack 
force  to  defend  my  honour,  I have  resolution  to  wash  out  all 
stain  upon  it  with  my  blood.  I trust,  however,  in  thy  courtesy 
as  a cavalier  to  respect  me  in  my  reverses,  remembering  what 
I have  been,  and  that  though  the  crown  has  been  wrested  from 
my  brow,  the  royal  blood  still  warms  within  my  veins.”  * 

The  lofty  spirit  of  Exilona,  and  her  proud  repulse,  served  but 
to  increase  the  passion  of  Abdalasis.  He  besought  her  to  unite 
her  destiny  with  his,  and  share  his  state  and  power,  promising 
that  she  should  have  no  rival  nor  copartner  in  his  heart.  What- 
ever scruples  the  captive  queen  might  originally  have  felt  to  a 
union  with  one  of  the  conquerors  of  her  lord,  and  an  enemy 


Faxardo.  corona,  Gothica,  T 1,  p.  492.  Joan.  Mar.  de  reb.  Hisp.  L.  6,  c.  27. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN  123 

of  her  adopted  faith,  they  were  easily  vanquished,  and  she  be- 
came the  bride  of  Abdalasis.  He  would  fain  have  persuaded  her 
to  return  to  the  faith  of  her  fathers ; but  though  of  Moorish 
origin,  and  brought  up  in  the  doctrines  of  Islam,  she  was  too 
thorough  a convert  to  Christianity  to  consent,  and  looked  back 
with  disgust  upon  a religion  that  admitted  a plurality  of  wives. 

When  the  sage  Ayub  heard  of  the  resolution  of  Abdalasis  to 
espouse  Exilona  he  was  in  despair.  44Alas,  my  cousin!”  said 
he,  4 ‘ what  infatuation  possesses  thee  ? Hast  thou  then  entirely 
forgotten  the  letter  of  thy  father  ? 4 Beware,  my  son,’  said  he, 

4 of  love ; it  is  an  idle  passion,  which  enfeebles  the  heart  and 
blinds  the  judgment.’”  But  Abdalasis  interrupted  him  with 
impatience.  4 4 My  father,  ” said  he,  4 4 spake  but  of  the  blandish- 
ments of  wanton  love;  against  these  I am  secured  by  my 
virtuous  passion  for  Exilona.” 

Ayub  would  fain  have  impressed  upon  him  the  dangers  he 
ran  of  awakening  suspicion  in  the  caliph,  and  discontent  among 
the  Moslems,  by  wedding  the  queen  of  the  conquered  Roderick, 
and  one  who  was  an  enemy  to  the  religion  of  Mahomet ; but 
the  youthful  lover  only  listened  to  his  passion.  Their  nuptials 
were  celebrated  at  Seville  with  great  pomp  and  rejoicings,  and 
he  gave  his  bride  the  name  of  Omalisam ; that  is  to  say,  she  of 
the  precious  jewels:*  but  she  continued  to  be  known  among 
the  Christians  by  the  name  of  Exilona. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

FATE  OF  ABDALASIS  AND  EXILONA— DEATH  OF  MUZA. 

Possession,  instead  of  cooling  the  passion  of  Abdalasis,  only 
^dded  to  its  force ; he  became  blindly  enamoured  of  his  beau- 
tiful bride,  and  consulted  her  will  in  all  things ; nay,  having 
lost  all  relish  for  the  advice  of  the  discreet  Ayub,  he  was  even 
guided  by  the  counsels  of  his  wife  in  the  affairs  of  government. 
Exilona,  unfortunately,  had  once  been  a queen,  and  she  could 
not  remember  her  regal  glories  without  regret.  She  saw  that 
Abdalasis  had  great  power  in  the  land ; greater  even  than  had 
been  possessed  by  the  Gothic  kings ; but  she  considered  it  as 
wanting  in  true  splendour  until  his  brows  should  be  encircled 


t Conde,  p.  1,  c.  17. 


124  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


with  the  outward  badge  of  royalty.  One  day,  when  they  were 
alone  in  the  palace  of  Seville,  and  the  heart  of  Abdalasis  was 
given  up  to  tenderness,  she  addressed  him  in  fond  yet  timid 
accents.  “ Will  not  my  lord  be  offended,”  said  she,  u if  I make 
an  unwelcome  request  ?”  Abdalasis  regarded  her  with  a smile. 
“ What  canst  thou  ask  of  me,  Exilona,”  said  he,  “ that  it  would 
not  be  a happiness  for  me  to  grant  ?”  Then  Exilona  produced 
a crown  of  gold,  sparkling  with  jewels,  which  had  belonged  to 
the  king,  Don  Roderick,  and  said,  “ Behold,  thou  art  king  in 
authority,  be  so  in  thy  outward  state.  There  is  majesty  and 
glory  in  a crown;  it  gives  a sanctity  to  power.”  Then  putting 
the  crown  upon  his  head,  she  held  a mirror  before  him  that  he 
might  behold  the  majesty  of  his  appearance.  Abdalasis  chid 
her  fondly,  and  put  the  crown  away  from  him,  but  Exilona 
persisted  in  her  prayer.  “ Never,”  said  she,  “ has  there  been  a 
king  in  Spain  that  did  not  wear  a crown.”  So  Abdalasis  suf- 
fered himself  to  be  beguiled  by  the  blandishments  of  his  wife, 
and  to  be  invested  with  the  crown  and  sceptre  ancf  other  signs 
of  royalty.* 

It  is  affirmed  by  ancient  and  discreet  chroniclers,  that  Abda- 
lasis only  assumed  this  royal  state  in  the  privacy  of  his  palace, 
and  to  gratify  the  eye  of  his  youthful  bride ; but  where  was  a 
secret  ever  confined  within  the  walls  of  a palace?  The  assump- 
tion of  the  insignia  of  the  ancient  Gothic  kings  w^as  soon  ru- 
moured about,  and  caused  the  most  violent  suspicions.  The 
Moslems  had  already  felt  jealous  of  the  ascendancy  of  this 
beautiful  woman,  and  it  was  now  confidently  asserted  that 
Abdalasis,  won  by  her  persuasions,  had  secretly  turned  Chris- 
tian. 

The  enemies  of  Abdalasis,  those  whose  rapacious  spirits  had 
been  kept  in  check  by  the  beneficence  of  his  rule,  seized  upon 
this  occasion  to  ruin  him.  They  sent  letters  to  Damascus  ac- 
cusing him  of  apostasy,  and  of  an  intention  to  seize  upon  the 
throne  in  right  of  his  wife,  Exilona,  as  widow  of  the  late  King 
Roderick.  It  was  added,  that  the  Christians  were  prepared  to 
flock  to  his  standard  as  the  only  means  of  regaining  ascen- 
dancy in  their  country. 

These  accusations  arrived  at  Damascus  just  after  the  acces- 
sion of  the  sanguinary  Suleiman  to  the  throne,  and  in  the 
height  of  his  persecution  of  the  unfortunate  Muza.  The  caliph 


* Cron.  gen.  de  Alonzo  el  Sabio,  p.  3.  Joan.  Mar.  de  reb.  Hisp.  lib.  6,  c.  27.  Conde, 
p 1,  c 19. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  125 


waited  for  no  proofs  in  confirmation;  he  immediately  sent 
private  orders  that  Abdalasis  should  he  put  to  death,  and  that 
the  same  fate  should  be  dealt  to  his  two  brothers  who  governed 
in  Africa,  as  a sure  means  of  crushing  the  conspiracy  of  this 
ambitious  family. 

The  mandate  for  the  death  of  Abdalasis  was  sent  to  Abhilbar 
ben  Obeidah  and  Zeyd  ben  Nabegat,  both  of  whom  had  been 
cherishc  1 friends  of  Muza,  and  had  lived  in  intimate  favour 
and  companionship  with  his  son.  When  they  read  the  fatal 
parchment,  the  scroll  fell  from  their  trembling  hands.  “ Can 
such  hostility  exist  against  the  family  of  Muza?”  exclaimed 
they.  “Is  this  the  reward  for  such  great  and  glorious  ser- 
vices?” The  cavaliers  remained  for  some  time  plunged  in 
horror  and  consternation.  The  order,  however,  was  absolute, 
and  left  them  no  discretion.  “Allah  is  great,”  said  they,  “ and 
commands  us  to  obey  our  sovereign.”  So  they  prepared  to 
execute  the  bloody  mandate  with  the  blind  fidelity  of  Moslems. 

It  was  necessary  to  proceed  with  caution.  The  open  and 
magnanimous  character  of  Abdalasis  had  won  the  hearts  of  a 
great  part  of  the  soldiery,  and  his  magnificence  pleased  the 
cavaliers  who  formed  his  guard ; it  was  feared,  therefore,  that 
a sanguinary  opposition  would  be  made  to  any  attempt  upon 
his  person.  The  rabble,  however,  had  been  imbittered  against 
him  from  his  having  restrained  their  depredations,  and  because 
they  thought  him  an  apostate  in  his  heart,  secretly  bent  upon 
betraying  them  to  the  Christians.  While,  therefore,  the  two 
officers  made  vigilant  dispositions  to  check  any  movement  on 
the  part  of  the  soldiery,  they  let  loose  the  blind  fury  of  the 
populace  by  publishing  the  fatal  mandate.  In  a moment  the 
city  was  in  a ferment,  and  there  was  a ferocious  emulation  who 
should  be  first  to  execute  the  orders  of  the  caliph. 

Abdalasis  was  at  this  time  at  a palace  in  the  country  not  far 
from  Seville,  commanding  a delightful  view  of  the  fertile  plain 
of  the  Guadalquivir.  Hither  he  was  accustomed  to  retire 
from  the  tumult  of  the  court,  and  to  pass  his  time  among 
groves  and  fountains  and  the  sweet  repose  of  gardens,  in  the 
society  of  Exilona.  It  was  the  dawn  of  day,  the  hour  of  early 
prayer,  when  the  furious  populace  arrived  at  this  retreat. 
Abdalasis  was  offering  up  his  orisons  in  a small  mosque  which 
he  had  erected  for  the  use  of  the  neighbouring  peasantry. 
Exilona  was  in  a chapel  in  the  interior  of  the  page,  where  her 
confessor,  a holy  friar,  was  performing  mass.  They  were  both 
surprised  at  their  devotions,  and  dragged  forth  by  the  hands 


126  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


of  the  rabble.  A few  guards,  who  attended  at  the  palace, 
would  have  made  defence,  but  they  were  overawed  by  the 
sight  of  the  written  mandate  of  the  caliph. 

The  captives  were  borne  in  triumph  to  Seville.  All  the  be- 
neficent  virtues  of  Abdalasis  were  forgotten;  nor  had  the 
charms  of  Exilona  any  effect  in  softening  the  hearts  of  the 
populace.  The  brutal  eagerness  to  shed  blood,  which  seems 
inherent  in  human  nature,  was  awakened,  and  woe  to  the  vic- 
tims when  that  eagerness  is  quickened  by  religious  hate.  The 
illustrious  couple,  adorned  with  all  the  grace  of  youth  and 
beauty,  were  hurried  to  a scaffold  in  the  great  square  of  Se- 
ville, and  there  beheaded  amidst  the  shouts  and  execrations  of 
an  infatuated  multitude.  Their  bodies  were  left  exposed  upon 
the  ground,  and  would  have  been  devoured  by  dogs,  had  they 
not  been  gathered  at  night  by  some  friendly  hand,  and  poorly 
interred  in  one  of  the  courts  of  their  late  dwelling. 

Tlius  terminated  the  loves  and  lives  of  Abdalasis  and  Exilona, 
in  the  year  of  the  incarnation  seven  hundred  and  fourteen. 
Their  names  were  held  sacred  as  martyrs  to  the  Christian 
faith ; but  many  read  in  fheir  untimely  fate  a lesson  against 
ambition  and  vain-glory;  having  sacrificed  real  power  and 
substantial  rule  to  the  glittering  bauble  of  a crown. 

The  head  of  Abdalasis  was  embalmed  and  enclosed  in  a cas- 
ket, and  sent  to  Syria  to  the  cruel  Suleiman.  The  messenger 
who  bore  it  overtook  the  caliph  as  he  was  performing  a pil- 
grimage to  Mecca.  Muza  was  among  the  courtiers  in  his  train, 
having  been  released  from  prison.  On  opening  the  casket  and 
regarding  its  contents,  the  eyes  of  the  tyrant  sparkled  with 
malignant  satisfaction.  Calling  the  unhappy  father  to  his 
side:  “Muza,”  said  he,  “dost  thou  know  this  head?”  The 
veteran  recognized  the  features  of  his  beloved  son,  and  turned 
his  face  away  with  anguish.  “Yes!  well  do  I know  it,”  re- 
plied he;  “ and  may  the  curse  of  God  light  upon  him  who  has 
destroyed  a better  man  than  himself !” 

Without  adding  another  word,  he  retired  to  Mount  Deran, 
a prey  to  devouring  melancholy.  He  shortly  after  received 
tidings  of  the  death  of  his  two  sons  whom  he  had  left  in  the 
government  of  western  Africa,  and  who  had  fallen  victims  to 
the  jealous  suspicions  of  the  caliph.  His  advanced  age  was 
not  proof  against  these  repeated  blows,  and  this  utter  ruin  of 
his  late  prosperous  family,  and  he  sank  into  his  grave  sorrow- 
ing and  broken-hearted. 


LEGEND  OF  THE  SUBJUGATION  OF  SPAIN.  127 


Such  was  the  lamentable  end  of  the  conqueror  of  Spain; 
whose  great  achievements  were  not  sufficient  to  atone,  in  the 
eye  of  his  sovereign,  for  a weakness  to  which  all  men  ambf- 
tious  of  renown  are  subject;  and  whose  triumphs  eventually 
brought  persecution  upon  himself,  and  untimely  death  upon 
his  children. 

Here  ends  the  legend  of  the  Subjugation  of  Spain. 


128  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


LEGEND  OF  COUNT  JULIAN  AND  HIS  FAMILYC 


I n the  preceding  legends  is  darkly  shadowed  out  a true  story 
of  the  woes  of  Spain.  It  is  a story  full  of  wholesome  admoni- 
tion, rebuking  the  insolence  of  human  pride  and  the  vanity  of 
human  ambition,  and  showing  the  futility  of  all  greatness  that 
is  not  strongly  based  on  virtue.  We  have  seen,  in  brief  space 
of  time,  most  of  the  actors  in  this  historic  drama  disappearing, 
one  by  one,  from  the  scene,  and  going  down,  conqueror  and 
conquered,  to  gloomy  and  unhonoured  graves.  It  remains 
to  close  this  eventful  history  by  holding  up,  as  a signal  warn- 
ing, the  fate  of  the  traitor  whose  perfidious  scheme  of  ven- 
geance brought  ruin  on  his  native  land. 

Many  and  various  are  the  accounts  given  in  ancient  chroni 
cles  of  the  fortunes  of  Count  Julian  and  his  family,  and  many 
are  the  traditions  on  the  subject  still  extant  among  the  popu- 
lace of  Spain,  and  perpetuated  in  those  countless  ballads  sung 
by  peasants  and  muleteers,  which  spread  a singular  charm 
over  the  whole  of  this  romantic  land. 

He  who  has  travelled  in  Spain  in  the  true  way  in  which  the 
country  ought  to  be  travelled ; sojourning  in  its  remote  pro- 
vinces ; rambling  among  the  rugged  defiles  and  secluded  val- 
leys of  its  mountains ; and  making  himself  familiar  with  the 
people  in  their  out-of-the-way  hamlets  and  rarely-visited 
neighbourhoods,  will  remember  many  a group  of  travellers 
and  muleteers,  gathered  of  an  evening  around  the  door  or  the 
spacious  hearth  of  a mountain  venta,  wrapped  in  their  brown 
cloaks,  and  listening  with  grave  and  profound  attention  to  the 
long  historic  ballad  of  some  rustic  troubadour,  either  recited 
with  the  true  ore  rotundo  and  modulated  cadences  of  Spanish 
elocution,  or  chaunted  to  the  tinkling  of  a guitar.  In  this  way 
he  may  have  heard  the  doleful  end  of  Count  Julian  and  his 
family  recounted  in  traditionary  rhymes,  that  have  been 
handed  down  from  generation  to  generation.  The  particulars, 
however,  of  the  following  wild  legend  are  chiefly  gathered 


LEGEND  OF  COUNT  JULIAN  ADD  HIS  FAMILY.  129 


from  the  writings  of  the  pseudo  Moor,  Rasis ; how  far  they 
may  he  safely  taken  as  historic  facts  it  is  impossible  now  to 
ascertain;  we  must  content  ourselves,  therefore,  with  their 
answering  to  the  exactions  of  poetic  justice. 

As  yet  every  thing  had  prospered  with  Count  Julian.  He 
had  gratified  his  vengeance;  he  had  been  successful  in  his 
treason,  and  had  acquired  countless  riches  from  the  ruin  of  his 
country.  But  it  is  not  outward  success  that  constitutes  pros- 
perity. The  tree  flourishes  with  fruit  and  foliage  while  blast- 
ed and  withering  at  the  heart.  Wherever  he  went,  Count 
Julian  read  hatred  in  every  eye.  The  Christians  cursed  him  as 
the  cause  of  all  their  woe;  the  Moslems  despised  and  distrusted 
him  as  a traitor.  Men  whispered  together  as  he  approached, 
and  then  turned  away  in  scorn;  and  mothers  snatched  away 
their  children  with  horror  if  he  offered  to  caress  them.  He 
withered  under  the  execration  of  his  fellow-men,  and  last, 
and  worst  of  all,  he  began  to  loathe  himself.  He  tried  in  vain 
to  persuade  himself  that  he  had  but  taken  a justifiable  ven- 
geance ; he  felt  that  no  personal  wrong  can  justify  the  crime 
of  treason  to  one’s  country. 

For  a time,  he  sought  in  luxurious  indulgence  to  soothe  or 
forget  the  miseries  of  the  mind.  He  assembled  round  him 
every  pleasure  and  gratification  that  boundless  wealth  could 
purchase,  but  all  in  vain.  He  had  no  relish  for  the  dainties  of 
his  board ; music  had  no  charm  wherewith  to  lull  his  soul,  and 
remorse  drove  slumber  from  his  pillow.  He  sent  to  Ceuta  for 
his  wife  Frandina,  his  daughter  Florinda,  and  his  youthful  son 
Alarbot ; hoping  in  the  bosom  of  his  family  to  find  that  sym- 
pathy and  kindness  which  he  could  no  longer  meet  with  in  the 
world.  Their  presence,  however,  brought  him  no  alleviation. 
Florinda,  the  daughter  of  his  heart,  for  whose  sake  he  had 
undertaken  this  signal  vengeance,  was  sinking  a victim  to  its 
effects.  Wherever  she  went,  she  found  herself  a by-word  of 
shame  and  reproach.  The  outrage  she  had  suffered  was  im- 
puted to  her  as  wantonness,  and  her  calamity  was  magnified 
into  a crime.  The  Christians  never  mentioned  her  name  with- 
out a curse,  and  the  Moslems,  the  gainers  by  her  misfortune, 
spake  of  her  only  by  the  appellation  of  Cava,  the  vilest  epithet 
they  could  apply  to  woman. 

But  the  opprobrium  of  the  world  was  nothing  to  the  up- 
braiding of  her  own  heart.  She  charged  herself  with  all  the 
miseries  of  these  disastrous  wars;  the  deaths  of  so  many  gallant 
cavaliers;  the  conouest  and  oerdition  of  her  country.  The 


130  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


anguish  of  her  mind  preyed  upon  the  beauty  of  her  person. 
Her  eye,  once  soft  and  tender  in  its  expression,  became  wild 
and  haggard ; her  cheek  lost  its  bloom,  and  became  hollow  and 
pallid,  and  at  times  there  was  desperation  in  her  words. 
When  her  father  sought  to  embrace  her  she  withdrew  with 
shuddering  from  his  arms,  for  she  thought  of  his  treason  and 
the  ruin  it  had  brought  upon  Spain.  Her  wretchedness  in- 
creased after  her  return  to  her  native  country,  until  it  rose  to 
a degree  of  frenzy.  One  day  when  she  was  walking  with  her 
parents  in  the  garden  of  their  palace,  she  entered  a tower,  and, 
having  barred  the  door,  ascended  to  the  battlements.  From 
thence  she  called  to  them  in  piercing  accents,  expressive  of 
her  insupportable  anguish  and  desperate  determination.  4 4 Let 
this  city,”  said  she,  4 4 be  henceforth  called  Malacca,  in  memo- 
rial of  the  most  wretched  of  women,  who  therein  put  an  end 
to  her  days.”  So  saying,  she  threw  herself  headlong  from  the 
tower  and  was  dashed  to  pieces.  The  city,  adds  the  ancient 
chronicler,  received  the  name  thus  given  it,  though  afterwards 
softened  to  Malaga,  which  it  still  retains  in  memory  of  the 
tragical  end  of  Florinda. 

The  Countess  Frandina  abandoned  this  scene  of  woe,  and 
returned  to  Ceuta,  accompanied  by  her  infant  son.  She  took 
with  her  the  remains  of  her  unfortunate  daughter,  and  gave 
them  honourable  sepulture  in  a mausoleum  of  the  chapel  be- 
longing to  the  citadel.  Count  Julian  departed  for  Carthagena, 
where  he  remained  plunged  in  horror  at  this  doleful  event. 

About  this  time,  the  cruel  Suleiman,  having  destroyed  the 
family  of  Muza,  had  sent  an  Arab  general,  named  Alahor,  to 
succeed  Abdaiasis  as  emir  or  governor  of  Spain.  The  new 
emir  was  of  a cruel  and  suspicious  nature,  and  commenced  his 
sway  with  a stern  severity  that  soon  made  those  under  his 
command  look  back  with  regret  to  the  easy  rule  of  Abdaiasis. 
He  regarded  with  an  eye  of  distrust  the  renegado  Christians 
who  had  aided  in  the  conquest,  and  who  bore  arms  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Moslems ; but  his  deepest  suspicions  fell  upon  Count 
Julian.  44  He  has  been  a traitor  to  his  own  countrymen,”  said 
he;  44  how  can  we  be  sure  that  he  will  not  prove  traitor  to  us?” 

A sudden  insurrection  of  the  Christians  who  had  taken  re~ 
fuge  in  the  Asturian  mountains,  quickened  his  suspicions,  and 
inspired  him  with  fears  of  some  dangerous  conspiracy  against 
his  power.  In  the  height  of  his  anxiety,  he  bethought  him  of 
an  Arabian  sage  named  Yuza,  who  had  accompanied  him  from 
Africa.  This  son  of  science  was  withered  in  form,  and  looked 


LEGEND  OF  COUNT  JULIAN  AND  HIS  FAMILY.  131 

as  if  lie  had  outlived  the  usual  term  of  m )rtal  life.  In  the 
course  of  his  studies  and  travels  in  the  east,  he  had  collected 
the  knowledge  and  experience  of  ages;  being  skilled  in  astro- 
fogy,  and,  it  is  said,  in  necromancy,  and  possessing  the  mar- 
rellous  gift  of  prophecy  or  divination.  To  this  expounder  of 
mysteries  Alalior  applied  to  learn  whether  any  secret  treason 
menaced  his  safety. 

The  astrologer  listened  with  deep  attention,  and  overwhelm- 
ing brow,  to  all  the  surmises  and  suspicions  of  the  emir,  then 
shut  himself  up  to  consult  his  books  and  commune  with  those 
supernatural  intelligences  subservient  to  his  wisdom.  At  an 
appointed  hour  the  emir  sought  him  in  his  cell.  It  was  filled 
with  the  smoke  of  perfumes ; squares  and  circles  and  various 
diagrams  were  described  upon  the  floor,  and  the  astrologer 
was  poring  over  a scroll  of  parchment,  covered  with  cabalistic 
characters.  He  received  Alalior  with  a gloomy  and  sinister 
aspect ; pretending  to  have  discovered  fearful  portents  in  the 
heavens,  and  to  have  had  strange  dreams  and  mystic  visions. 

“O  emir,”  said  he,  “be  on  your  guard!  treason  is  around 
you  and  in  your  path ; your  life  is  in  peril.  Beware  of  Count 
Julian  and  his  family.” 

“Enough,”  said  rhe  emir.  “They  shall  all  die!  Parents 
and  children — all  shall  die !“ 

He  forthwith  sent  a summons  to  Count  Julian  to  attend  him 
in  Cordova.  The  messenger  found  him  plunged  in  affliction 
for  the  recent  death  of  his  daughter.  The  count  excused  him- 
self, on  account  of  this  misfortune,  from  obeying  the  commands 
of  the  emir  in  person,  but  sent  several  of  his  adherents.  His 
hesitation,  and  the  circumstance  of  his  having  sent  his  family 
across  the  straits  to  Africa,  were  construed  by  the  jealous 
mind  of  the  emir  into  proofs  of  guilt.  He  no  longer  doubted 
his  being  concerned  in  the  recent  insurrections,  and  that  he 
had  sent  his  family  away,  preparatory  to  an  attempt,  by  force 
of  arms,  to  subvert  the  Moslem  domination.  In  his  fury  he 
put  to  death  Siseburto  and  Evan,  the  nephews  of  Bishop  Oppas 
and  sons  of  the  former  king,  Witiza,  suspecting  them  of  taking 
part  in  the  treason.  Thus  did  they  expiate  their  treachery  to 
their  country  in  the  fatal  battle  of  the  Guadalete. 

Alahor  next  hastened  to  Carthagena  to  seize  upon  Count 
Julian.  So  rapid  were  his  movements  that  the  count  had 
barely  time  to  escape  with  fifteen  cavaliers,  with  whom  he 
took  refuge  in  the  strong  castle  of  Marcuello,  among  the  moun- 
tains of  Arragon.  The  emir,  enraged  to  be  disappointed  of  his 


132  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


prey,  embarked  at  Carthagena  and  crossed  the  straits  to  Ceuta, 
to  make  captives  of  the  Countess  Frandina  and  her  son. 

The  old  chronicle  from  which  we  take  this  part  of  our  legend, 
presents  a gloomy  picture  of  the  countess  in  the  stern  fortress 
to  which  she  had  fled  for  refuge;  a picture  heightened  by 
supernatural  horrors.  These  latter,  the  sagacious  reader  will 
admit  or  reject  according  to  the  measure  of  his  faith  and 
judgment;  always  remembering  that  in  dark  and  eventful 
times,  like  those  in  question,  involving  the  destinies  of  nations, 
the  downfall  of  kingdoms,  and  the  crimes  of  rulers  and  mighty 
men,  the  hand  of  fate  is  sometimes  strangely  visible,  and  con- 
founds the  wisdom  of  the  worldly  wise,  by  intimations  and 
portents  above  the  ordinary  course  of  things.  With  this  pro- 
viso, we  make  no  scruple  to  follow  the  venerable  chronicler  in 
his  narration. 

Now  so  it  happened,  that  the  Countess  Frandina  was  seated 
late  at  night  in  her  chamber  in  the  citadel  of  Ceuta,  which 
stands  on  a lofty  rock,  overlooking  the  sea.  She  was  revolv- 
ing in  gloomy  thought  the  late  disasters  of  her  family,  when 
she  heard  a mournful  noise  like  that  of  the  sea  breeze  moan- 
ing about  the  castle  walls.  Raising  her  eyes,  she  beheld  her 
brother,  the  Bishop  Oppas,  at  the  entrance  of  the  chamber. 
She  advanced  to  embrace  him,  but  he  forbade  her  with  a 
motion  of  his  hand,  and  she  observed  that  he  was  ghastly 
pale,  and  that  his  eyes  glared  as  with  lambent  flames. 

4 ‘ Touch  me  not,  sister,”  said  he,  with  a mournful  voice,  “lest 
thou  be  consumed  by  the  fire  which  rages  within  me.  Guard 
well  thy  son,  for  blood-hounds  are  upon  his  track.  His  inno- 
cence might  have  secured  him  the  protection  of  Heaven,  but 
our  crimes  have  involved  him  in  our  common  ruin.”  He 
ceased  to  speak  and  was  no  longer  to  be  seen.  His  coming 
and  going  were  alike  without  noise,  and  the  door  of  the  cham- 
ber remained  fast  bolted. 

On  the  following  morning  a messenger  arrived  with  tidings 
that  the  Bishop  Oppas  had  been  made  prisoner  in  battle  by  the 
insurgent  Christians  of  the  Asturias,  and  had  died  in  fetters  in 
a tower  of  the  mountains.  The  same  messenger  brought  word 
that  the  Amir  Alahor  had  put  to  death  several  of  the  friends  of 
Count  Julian ; had  obliged  him  to  fly  for  his  life  to  a castle  in 
Arragon,  and  was  embarking  with  a formidable  force  for  Ceuta. 

The  Countess  Frandina,  as  has  already  been  shown,  was  of 
courageous  heart,  and  danger  made  her  desperate.  There  were 
fifty  Moorish  soldiers  in  the  garrison;  she  feared  that  they 


LEGEND  OF  COUNT  JULIAN  AND  11IS  FAMILY,  133 


would  prove  treacherous,  and  take  part  with  their  country- 
men. Summoning  her  officers,  therefore,  she  informed  them 
of  their  danger,  and  commanded  them  to  put  those  Moors  to 
death.  The  guards  sallied  forth  to  obey  her  orders.  Thirty- 
five  of  the  Moors  were  in  the  great  square,  unsuspicious  of  any 
danger,  when  they  were  severally  singled  out  by  their  execm 
tioners,  and,  at  a concerted  signal,  killed  on  the  spot.  The 
remaining  fifteen  took  refuge  in  a tower.  They  saw  the  arma- 
da of  the  emir  at  a distance,  and  hoped  to  be  able  to  hold  out 
until  its  arrival.  The  soldiers  of  the  countess  saw  it  also,  and 
made  extraordinary  efforts  to  destroy  these  internal  enemies 
before  they  should  be  attacked  from  without.  They  made 
repeated  attempts  to  storm  the  tower,  but  were  as  often  re- 
pulsed with  severe  loss.  They  then  undermined  it,  supporting 
its  foundations  by  stanchions  of  wood.  To  these  they  set  fire 
and  withdrew  to  a distance,  keeping  up  a constant  shower  of 
missiles  to  prevent  the  Moors  from  sallying  forth  to  extinguish 
the  flames.  The  stanchions  were  rapidly  consumed,  and  when 
they  gave  way  the  tower  fell  to  the  ground.  Some  of  the 
Moors  were  crushed  among  the  ruins ; others  were  flung  to  a 
distance  and  dashed  among  the  rocks;  those  who  survived 
were  instantly  put  to  the  sword. 

The  fleet  of  the  emir  arrived  at  Ceuta  about  the  hour  of  ves- 
pers. He  landed,  but  found  the  gates  closed  against  him.  The 
countess  herself  spoke  to  him  from  a tower,  and  set  him  at 
defiance.  The  emir  immediately  laid  siege  to  the  city.  He 
consulted  the  astrologer  Yuza,  who  told  him  that  for  seven 
days  his  star  would  have  the  ascendant  over  that  of  the  youth 
Alarbot,  but  after  that  time  the  youth  would  be  safe  from  his 
power,  and  would  effect  his  ruin. 

Alahor  immediately  ordered  the  city  to  be  assailed  on  every 
side,  and  at  length  carried  it  by  storm.  The  countess  took 
refuge  with  her  forces  in  the  citadel,  and  made  desperate  de- 
fence ; but  the  walls  were  sapped  and  mined,  and  she  saw  that 
all  resistance  would  soon  be  unavailing.  Her  only  thoughts 
now  were  to  conceal  her  child.  “Surely,”  said  she,  “they 
will  not  think  of  seeking  him  among  the  dead.”  She  led  him 
therefore  into  the  dark  and  dismal  chapel.  “Thou  art  not 
afraid  to  be  alone  in  this  darkness,  my  child?”  said  she. 

“No,  mother,”  replied  the  boy;  “darkness  gives  silence  and 
sleep.  ” She  conducted  him  to  the  tomb  of  Florinda.  ‘ ‘ Fearest 
thou  the  dead,  my  child?”  “No,  mother;  the  dead  can  do  no 
harm,  and  what  should  I fear  from  my  sister?” 


134  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN 


The  countess  opened  the  sepulchre.  “ Listen,  my  son,”  said 
she.  “ There  are  fierce  and  cruel  people  who  have  come  hither 
to  murder  thee.  Stay  here  in  company  with  thy  sister,  and 
be  quiet  as  thou  dost  value  thy  life !”  The  boy,  who  wa,s  of  a 
courageous  nature,  did  as  he  was  bidden,  and  remained  there 
all  that  day,  and  all  the  night,  and  the  next  day  until  the 
third  hour. 

In  the  meantime  the  walls  of  the  citadel  were  sapped,  the 
troops  of  the  emir  poured  in  at  the  breach,  and  a great  part 
of  the  garrison  was  put  to  the  sword.  The  countess  was  taken 
prisoner  and  brought  before  the  emir.  She  appeared  in  his 
presence  with  a haughty  demeanour,  as  if  she  had  been  a 
queen  receiving  homage ; but  when  he  demanded  her  son,  she 
faltered  and  turned  pale, and  replied,  “My  son  is  with  the 
dead.” 

“Countess,”  said  the  emir,  “lam  not  to  be  deceived;  tell 
me  where  you  have  concealed  the  boy,  or  tortures  shall  wring 
from  you  the  secret.” 

“Emir,”  replied  the  countess,  “may  the  greatest  torments 
be  my  portion,  both  here  and  hereafter,  if  what  I speak  be  not 
the  truth.  My  darling  child  lies  buried  with  the  dead.” 

The  emir  was  confounded  by  the  solemnity  of  her  words; 
but  the  withered  astrologer  Yuza,  who  stood  by  his  side  re- 
garding the  countess  from  beneath  his  bushed  eyebrows,  per- 
ceived trouble  in  her  countenance  and  equivocation  in  her 
words.  “Leave  this  matter  to  me,”  whispered  he  to  Alahor. 
“ I will  produce  the  child.” 

He  ordered  strict  search  to  be  made  by  the  soldiery,  and 
he  obliged  the  countess  to  be  always  present.  When  they 
came  to  the  chapel,  her  cheek  turned  pale  and  her  lip  quivered. 
“This,”  said  the  subtile  astrologer,  “is  the  place  of  conceal- 
ment !” 

The  search  throughout  the  chapel,  however,  was  equally 
vain,  and  the  soldiers  were  about  to  depart,  when  Yuza  re^ 
marked  a slight  gleam  of  joy  in  the  eye  of  the  countess.  “We 
are  leaving  our  prey  behind, ” thought  he;  “the  countess  is 
exulting.” 

He  now  called  to  mind  the  words  of  her  asseveration,  that 
her  child  was  with  the  dead.  Turning  suddenly  to  the  soldiers 
he  ordered  them  to  search  the  sepulchres.  “If  you  find  him 
not,”  said  he,  “drag  forth  the  bones  of  that  wanton  Cava, 
that  they  may  be  burnt,  and  the  ashes  scattered  to  th© 
winds.” 


LEGEND  OF  COUNT  JULIAN  AND  HIS  FAMILY.  135 


The  soldiers  searched  among  the  tombs  and  found  that  of 
Florinda  partly  open.  Within  lay  the  hoy  in  the  sound  sleep 
of  childhood,  and  one  of  the  solders  too1*:  him  gently  in  his 
arms  to  bear  him  to  the  emir. 

When  the  countess  beheld  that  her  child  was  discovered,  she 
rushed  into  the  presence  of  Alahor,  and,  forgetting  all  her 
pride,  threw  herself  upon  her  knees  before  him. 

“Mercy!  mercy!”  cried  she  in  piercing  accents,  “mercy  on 
my  son — my  only  child ! O emir ! listen  to  a mother’s  prayer, 
and  my  lips  shall  kiss  thy  feet.  As  thou  art  merciful  to  him, 
so  may  the  most  high  God  have  mercy  upon  thee,  and  heap 
blessings  on  thy  head.” 

“Bear  that  frantic  woman  hence,”  said  the  emir,  “but 
guard  her  well.” 

The  countess  was  dragged  away  by  the  soldiery  without  re- 
gard to  her  struggles  and  her  cries,  and  confined  in  a dungeon 
of  the  citadal. 

The  child  was  now  brought  to  the  emir.  He  had  been 
awakened  by  the  tumult,  but  gazed  fearlessly  on  the  stern 
countenances  of  the  soldiers.  Had  the  heart  of  the  emir  been 
capable  of  pity,  it  would  have  been  touched  by  the  tender  youth 
and  innocent  beauty  of  the  child;  but  his  heart  was  as  the 
nether  millstone,  and  he  was  bent  upon  the  destruction  of  the 
whole  family  of  Julian.  Calling  to  him  the  astrologer,  he  gave 
the  child  into  his  charge  with  a secret  command.  The  withered 
son  of  the  desert  took  the  boy  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  up 
the  winding  staircase  of  a tower.  When  they  reached  the 
summit  Yuza  placed  him  on  the  battlements. 

“ Cling  not  to  me,  my  child,”  said  he;  “ there  is  no  danger.” 

“Father,  I fear  not,”  said  the  undaunted  boy ; “yet  it  is  a 
wondrous  height !” 

The  child  looked  around  with  delighted  eyes.  The  breeze 
blew  his  curling  locks  from  about  his  face,  and  his  cheek 
glowed  at  the  boundless  prospect;  for  the  tower  was  reared 
upon  that  lofty  promontory  on  which  Hercules  founded  one  of 
his  pillars.  The  surges  of  the  sea  were  heard  far  below,  beat- 
ing upon  the  rocks,  the  sea-gull  screamed  and  wheeled  about 
the  foundations  of  the  tower,  and  the  sails  of  lofty  caraccas 
were  as  mere  specks  on  the  bosom  of  the  deep. 

“ Dost  thou  know  yonder  land  beyond  the  blue  water?”  said 
Yuza. 

“It  is  Spain,”  replied  the  boy;  “ it  is  the  land  of  my  father 
and  my  mother.” 


136  LEGENDS  OF  TEE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


“Then  stretch  forth  thy  hands  and  bless  it,  my  child,  ’ said 
the  astrologer. 

The  boy  let  go  his  hold  of  the  wall,  and,  as  he  stretched  forth 
his  hands,  the  aged  son  of  Ishmael,  exerting  all  the  strength  of 
his  withered  limbs,  suddenly  pushed  him  over  the  battlements. 
He  fell  headlong  from  the  top  of  that  tall  tower,  and  not  a 
bone  in  his  tender  frame  but  was  crushed  upon  the  rocks 
beneath. 

Alahor  came  to  the  foot  of  the  winding  stair. 

“ Is  the  boy  safe?”  cried  he. 

“He  is  safe,”  replied  Yuza;  “come  and  behold  the  truth 
with  thine  own  eyes.” 

The  emir  ascended  the  tower  and  looked  over  the  battle- 
ments, and  beheld  the  body  of  the  child,  a shapeless  mass,  on 
the  rocks  far  below,  and  the  sea-gulls  hovering  about ; and  he 
gave  orders  that  it  should  be  thrown  into  the  sea,  which  was 
done. 

On  the  following  morning,  the  countess  was  led  forth  from 
her  dungeon  into  the  public  square.  She  knew  of  the  death  of 
her  child,  and  that  her  own  death  was  at  hand,  but  she  neither 
wept  nor  supplicated.  Her  hair  was  dishevelled,  her  eyes  were 
haggard  with  watching,  and  her  cheek  was  as  the  monumental 
stone,  but  there  were  the  remains  of  commanding  beauty  in 
her  countenance,  and  the  majesty  of  her  presence  awed  even 
the  rabble  into  respect. 

A multitude  of  Christian  prisoners  were  then  brought  forth ; 
and  Alahor  cried  out — “Behold  the  wife  of  Count  Julian;  be- 
hold one  of  that  traitorous  family  which  has  brought  ruin 
upon  yourselves  and  upon  your  country.”  And  he  ordered 
that  they  should  stone  her  to  death.  But  the  Christians  drew 
back  with  horror  from  the  deed,  and  said— “In  the  hand  of 
God  is  vengeance;  let  not  her  blood  be  upon  our  heads.”  Upon 
this  Vue  emir  swore  with  horrid  imprecations  that  whoever  of 
the  captives  refused  should  himself  be  stoned  to  death.  So  the 
cruel  order  was  executed,  and  the  Countess  Frandina  perished 
by  the  hands  of  her  countrymen.  Having  thus  accomplished 
his  barbarous  errand,  the  emir  embarked  for  Spain,  and  or- 
dered the  citadel  of  Ceuta  to  be  set  on  fire,  and  crossed  the 
straits  at  night  by  the  light  of  its  towering  flames. 

The  death  of  Count  Julian,  which  took  place  not  long  after, 
closed  the  tragic  story  of  his  family.  How  he  died  remains  in- 
volved in  doubt.  Some  assert  that  the  cruel  Alahor  pursued 
him  to  his  retreat  among  the  mountains,  and,  having  taken 


LEGEND  OF  COUNT  JULIAN  AND  HIS  FAMILY.  137 

him  prisoner,  beheaded  him;  others  that  the  Moors  confined 
him  in  a dungeon,  and  put  an  end  to  his  life  with  lingering 
torments;  while  others  affirm  that  the  tower  of  the  castle  of 
Marcuello,  near  Huesca,  in  Arragon,  in  which  he  took  refuge, 
fell  on  him  and  crushed  him  to  pieces.  All  agree  that  his  lat- 
ter end  was  miserable  in  the  extreme,  and  his  death  violent. 
The  Gurse  of  heaven,  which  had  thus  pursued  him  to  the  grave, 
was  extended  to  the  very  place  which  had  given  him  shelter; 
for  we  are  told  that  the  castle  is  no  longer  inhabited  on  ac- 
count of  the  strange  and  horrible  noises  that  are  heard  in  it ; 
and  that  visions  of  armed  men  are  seen  above  it  in  the  air : 
which  are  supposed  to  be  the  troubled  spirits  of  the  apostate 
Christians  who  favoured  the  cause  of  the  traitor. 

In  after-times  a stone  sepulchre  was  shown,  outside  of  the 
chapel  of  the  castle,  as  the  tomb  of  Count  Julian;  but  the 
traveller  and  the  pilgrim  avoided  it,  or  bestowed  upon  it  a 
malediction;  and  the  name  of  Julian  has  remained  a by- word 
and  a scorn  in  the  land  for  the  warning  of  all  generations. 
Such  ever  be  the  lot  of  him  who  betrays  his  country. 

Here  end  the  legends  of  the  Conquest  of  Spain. 

Written  in  the  Aihambra,  June  10, 1829. 


NOTE  TO  THE  PRECEDING  LEGEND. 

El  licenciado  Arde  vines  (Lib.  2,  c.  8)  dize  que  dichos 
Duendos  caseros,  o los  del  aire,  hazen  aparacer  exercitos  y 
peleas,  como  lo  que  se  cuenta  por  tradicion  (y  aun  algunos  per- 
sonas lo  deponen  como  testigos  de  vista)  de  la  torre  y castello 
de  Marcuello,  lugar  al  pie  de  las  montanas  de  Aragon  (aora  in- 
habitable, por  las  grandes  y espantables  ruidos,  que  en  el  se 
oyen)  donde  se  retraxo  el  Conde  Don  Julian,  causa  de  la  per- 
dicion  de  Espana ; sobre  el  qua!  castillo,  deze  se  ven  en  el  aire 
ciertas  visiones,  como  de  soldados,  que  el  vulgo  dize  son  los 
cavalleros  y gente  que  le  favorecian. 

Vide  “el  Ente  Dislucidado, ” por  Fray  Antonio  de  Fuentala> 
pena  Capuchin.  Seccion  3,  Subseccion  5,  Instancia  8,  Num.  644. 

As  readers  unversed  in  the  Spanish  language  may  wish  to 
know  the  testimony  of  the  worthy  and  discreet  Capuchin  friar, 
Antonio  de  Fuentalapena,  we  subjoin  a translation  of  it: — 

“ The  licentiate  Ardevines  (Book  II.,  chap.  8)  says,  that  the 


138  LEGENDS  OF  THE  CONQUEST  OF  SPAIN. 


<said  house-fairies,  (or  familiar  spirits,)  or  those  of  the  air, 
cause  the  apparitions  of  armies  and  battles;  such  as  those 
which  are  related  in  tradition,  (and  some  persons  even  depose 
to  the  truth  of  them  as  eye-witnesses,)  of  the  town  and  castle 
of  Marcuello,  a fortress  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains  of  Ar- 
ragon,  (at  present  uninhabitable,  on  account  of  the  great  and 
frightful  noises  heard  in  it,)  the  place  of  retreat  of  Count  Don 
Julian,  the  cause  of  the  perdition  of  Spain.  It  is  said  that  cer- 
tain apparitions  of  soldiers  are  seen  in  the  air,  which  the  vul- 
gar say  are  those  of  the  courtiers  and  the  people  who  aided 
him.” 


- 


V 


/ 


s' 


3 0112 105645367 


